Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Lucifer didn’t think that the night could get any worse than it already was. He couldn’t have been more wrong.

He entered Lux, tossing his keys to the valet as he went. Steadfastly ignoring all of the besotted eyes that followed his every step, Lucifer made his way through the crowd. Lux was packed tonight, as it usually was on the weekends. Normally, Lucifer didn’t mind the bustling atmosphere, but tonight he should have listened when Michael told him to close it down.

They had decided to go in together on Lux instead of focusing on their individual endeavors like normal. Lucifer took the weekend crowd, managing Lux as a boisterous nightclub while Michael managed it as a bar and lounge during the week. It oddly worked out rather well with both brothers agreeing to pitch in when the other needed them. Lucifer also liked having the chance to play his piano for the crowd, one of the only loves of his life that had not been brutally ripped away from him.

That was a story for another time, however.

Leaning on the bar, he accepted the drink passed to him.

“Where have you been?”

Lucifer glanced at the dark-haired woman firmly staring him down. “I was clearing my head, Mazikeen.” He downed his drink. “Problem?”

"No," another voice answered. A tall, lean, and young-looking man walked over, tossing a barcloth over his shoulder. He wore all black. “But you’ve had Michael in a fit all evening.” A hand rested on a cocked hip, the lights catching on the deep blue of his nails. They matched the hair that he blew out of his lighter-colored blue eyes. They were so light that they looked unnatural; the humans loved them.

Mazikeen huffed, crossing her arms as she raised a brow at her coworker. “Say that in front of Michael, I dare you.”

“Ha, not a chance. He’d string me up by my toes.”

Lucifer allowed a grin of amusement. The statement was likely true depending on what mood his brother was in. Given tonight, the man would likely suffer more than just merely being strung up by his toes.

“Where is he, Shax?”

If Michael was in a fit, it would be best to find him before he took it out on some unsuspecting human. It would be best to avoid it tonight.

Shax stood on his toes to look over the crowd. “He was just over there. Where’d he go now?”

Lucifer had Maze pour two drinks as he rolled his eyes. “Why did Michael bring you up here again?”

“Aiyah!” Shax grabbed the towel from his shoulder, clearly affronted. "I'm good for some things!"

Maze snorted as she filled the two glasses on the bar. “Go serve the pretty blonde trying to get your attention and make yourself useful.”

Shax looked over his shoulder with only mild interest, giving the blonde in question a bored look over, before he frowned. Maze and Lucifer noticed the slowing of time as well. Lucifer heaved a heavy sigh.

“Looks like you have a guest, Boss,” Shax muttered, watching the entrance warily.

Maze wore a similar expression when she looked at Lucifer. “Do you want us to get rid of him?”

Lucifer heaved another sigh with a put-upon groan, resisting the desire to grind his teeth together. Tonight of all nights? Really? He grabbed the glasses. “I’ll handle him,” he half-grumbled and half-growled. No need for his demons to get beat up unnecessarily.

Giving the two of them an aggravated salute, Lucifer turned to meet his 'guest', casually stepping over the railing to sit on the back of one of the club's booths. "Hello, Amenadiel," he bit out, sitting one glass down beside him as he sipped from the other. "To what do we owe this little visit?"

A tall black man wearing a silver tunic approached Lucifer from the crowd. “You are being ordered back to Hell.” At least he was being straight to the point.

Lucifer chuckled sardonically. “The last time I checked, Hell was doing just fine in our absence." He smirked at the irritation of the other. "I'll return when I please, not when I’m ordered to like some dog. Now, do see yourself out.” Lucifer waved a hand dismissively as he drank from his glass. He truly was in no mood to deal with Amenadiel’s bullshit tonight; or any night for that matter.

Amenadiel was not amused. He snarled, unfurling his dark gray wings with a snap and pointing the sharpened ends of the primaries at Lucifer’s throat. Lucifer tensed for barely a second before another set of wings was unfurled. Before either he or Amenadiel could blink, deep black feathers, sharpened and deadly, settled snugly against the black angel’s throat in turn.

“Go ahead. Make my evening.”

Amenadiel’s eyes cut from Lucifer to stoically glare at the newcomer.

Lucifer grinned. “It’s about time you showed up, Michael,” he fussed as Amenadiel wisely lowered his wing and furled them away. “Drink?” He offered the spare glass to his identical twin.

Michael stared their brother down as he too furled his wings away. “What’s wrong? Not brave enough to handle us both?” He taunted the angel.

Michael accepted the drink from Lucifer graciously. He sat in the seat, leaning back against Lucifer’s legs and draping an arm over his knees. He swirled the liquid in his glass before taking a sip, not once removing his eyes from the angel in front of them.

Amenadiel glowered at them with poorly concealed anger. “You’re not supposed to be here,” he snapped.

Michael snorted. "As my twin said, we will return to Hell when we please. We happen to know our duties without having to be ordered around, unlike some."

Lucifer snickered as Michael smirked at Amenadiel's rage. Some things never get old.

“Father will only remain merciful for so long.”

The twins tensed, smiles fading as their eyes narrowed at the other. Michael was the one to sit his drink down, stand, and approach Amenadiel, his body taunt, merely waiting for an excuse to snap.

“When has Father ever been merciful?” he questioned, voice cold as ice. “Now, if you know what’s good for you, you will show yourself out before I remove you myself.”

Shax had not been joking when he had implied that Michael was in no mood for anyone’s bullshit. Amenadiel took a moment to size up the slightly shorter male in front of him before making the wise decision to leave of his own volition. He didn’t go without one last haughty snort, however. Michael released a sharp growl of irritation as time returned to normal, startling a passing couple.

Lucifer grabbed his twin’s attention with a short and calm, “Michael.”

Michael took a deep breath before returning to Lucifer’s space. Instead of sitting beside him, he pushed his way forward until he was kneeling between Lucifer’s legs. “You disappeared and left me with all of this after I said to shut down for the night,” he stated accusingly.

Lucifer sighed tiredly, resting his hands on his twin’s hips. “Apologies, Michael. I needed a moment to clear my head so I went for a drive.”

“Don’t apologize for taking time, not tonight,” Michael replied softly. He draped his arms on Lucifer’s shoulders. “I do ask that we call it an early night and leave Lux in Maze’s and Shax’s capable hands.”

Lucifer could easily agree to the request and stood, prompting Michael to stand as well. “Shall we go on up?”

"Actually, you have someone else here to see you." At Lucifer's disgruntled look, Michael continued. "Delilah has stopped by. She confused me for you initially." He rolled his eyes here. Everyone got them confused; except two very special women that…well…weren't in the picture anymore. "I figured she would be the one human you would be willing to meet with," Michael finished.

Lucifer nodded in agreement, picking up his glass only to have it stolen from him. “Oi, that was mine. I brought you your own, you thief.”

Michael finished it off with a grin. “Consider this payback for abandoning me.” He ignored Lucifer’s huff and nodded in the direction of a corner booth. “She’s over there. I’ll have Shax bring you drinks. See you up top in a few?”

Lucifer nodded once more before he made his way to join Delilah.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer really should learn to listen to his twin. His already rough night had turned sour by Amenadiel’s untimely arrival but now it was even worse.

Delilah was dead; shot to death by a good-for-nothing worm of a human. At least he knew where the little worm was going. He would be visiting the maggot just as soon as he was done with the cops.

He was a model citizen after all.

Lucifer had sent Shax up to inform Michael that he would be a bit later than originally planned. Now, he sat at the piano idly pressing the keys as he waited for the detective that would be taking the case to show up. He forced himself to ignore the blood on his clothes, not wanting to deal with the memories his mind wanted to draw up.

“Hi, I’m Detective Decker. I’ll be handling Delilah’s case.”

Lucifer sighed. Finally. He picked up his glass and took a sip as the woman continued.

“So, Lucifer Morningstar? Is that a stage name or something?”

He snorted as he sat his glass back down. “Or something,” he mumbled, glancing up to match a face with the voice and did a double take.

Time slowed. It wasn’t the same kind of slow that was due to his ass-hat of an ex-brother but was something due entirely to her. It wasn't because of her beauty, not that Lucifer would call her ugly. She was the normal variety of human beauty; nothing to brag about but certainly nothing to complain about either. It wasn't her blonde hair or her blue eyes. It wasn't even her posture revealing a woman used to taking charge.

No, it was the way Lucifer’s heart suddenly started racing and his stomach jolted uncomfortably. His palms itched and started to sweat as he quite suddenly found it hard to breathe or swallow. Only one other had ever made him react this way in the entirety of his life…

“Lilith,” he breathed.

But that was impossible.

“Excuse me?”

Lucifer blinked, snapping out of whatever alternate reality he had just entered. Detective Decker looked just as confused as Lucifer felt. He felt very out of sorts.

“I’m sorry,” he finally forced out. “Have we met?”

“No,” the detective said shortly. “And I’m the one that asks the questions.”

Lucifer couldn’t help the short huff that left him. He waved her on, hiding his discomfort behind his glass and nonchalant demeanor.

“Explain your relationship with the victim.”

“Well, she used to work here a few years back,” he began, once again setting his glass down on the piano. “I would occasionally accompany her while she sang.” He took a deep breath. “Then she became a star and someone ended her life.”

“Did you know the shooter?”

“No.” Lucifer shifted on the piano bench, grabbing his glass again to give his hands something to do. “I did have a chat with him,” he continued, trying to act unbothered by her presence. Seriously, what the hell was wrong with him? “Asked him why he did it before he kicked off.”

Decker snorted. “Like to play cop, do you?”

Lucifer allowed a wry smirk before taking a drink. He said nothing and Decker continued her questioning.

“So, you spoke to a dead guy?”

“Of course not,” he scoffed. “His soul hadn’t crossed the threshold yet.”

“I see,” Decker responded in a way that told him clearly that she was beginning to think he was crazy.

She was fighting off a grin of amusement; Lucifer was strangely pleased to notice. It made his chest warm with a desire to see her truly smile. He fought the urge to run.

“Did he tell you the reason?”

“Money, of course. You humans do love your money,” he stated bitterly, taking a sip of his drink.

Decker huffed, not hiding her exasperated disbelief. There was still a hint of amusement in her eyes. “Yes, we do. And where are you from, Mars? Or planet London?”

Lucifer sat his glass down, forcibly holding back a smile. She was witty and willing to play to an extent. He leaned forward, biting his tongue to prevent himself from determining just how far she would play with him.

“He also said ‘I just pulled the trigger’. Don’t you think that is interesting?”

The detective went on to explain the obvious answer; drugs. It always came down to drugs these days. Lucifer had very little use for the obvious.

“It all seems like a perfectly wrapped parcel for the LAPD, doesn’t it, Detective?” He asked snidely.

"Why don't you tell me something?" She spoke over him. Seems he had hit a nerve. "How is it that you come away from a rainfall of bullets completely unharmed?"

“The benefits of immortality,” he answered seriously as he leaned back from her.

Decker scoffed, not bothering to hide her frustration despite the gleam of amusement in her eyes. She found him entertaining and didn’t want to. She lifted her notebook. “Is that spelled with one ‘m’ or two? I can never remember.” She mimed writing notes.

Lucifer was harshly reminded of…his heart ached in his chest. It was time to end this.

“And what will your corrupted little organization do with this?” He asked forcibly, hitting her right where he knew it would hurt.

Sure enough, her eyes popped up, all trace of humor gone from them. “Excuse me?”

“Will you find the person responsible? Will it be a priority for you? Because it is for me.”

Decker adjusted her weight and crossed her arms. Her glare could have matched the fires of Hell. “You’ve got some balls on you, mister.”

Lucifer needed her gone. "They're actually quite average if you must know," he retorted without giving it much thought.

Decker ground her teeth, flipping her little notebook closed. "We're done here."

Yes, we are, Lucifer thought, letting her storm out as he finished his drink. His body began to shake as the ache in his chest intensified. What the fuck?

He wanted Michael.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Less than an hour later, Lucifer was sitting chest-deep in his hot tub and staring out at nothing. He felt Michael coming up behind him with drinks but ignored him. It took Michael shifting him enough that he could settle behind him to get Lucifer to do anything – in which he merely scooted forward to allow his brother in. Michael was naked, so was Lucifer for that matter, but that had never bothered them. Bodies were just bodies after all. The initial cold press of the other against his water-warmed skin made him hiss slightly in displeasure.

“Here,” Michael said softly as he handed off one of the drinks. “You’re having a really tough time tonight; more so than usual.”

Lucifer snorted into his glass. “I wonder why?” he mumbled into it sarcastically.

Michael pinched his hip as he sat his glass to the side. “Don’t, Lucifer,” he chided gently, pulling Lucifer back against his chest. “I’m trying to help.”

Lucifer relaxed against his twin with a tired heave of a sigh. He rested his head back against Michael’s shoulder, turning to press his nose against the skin of his neck with eyes closed. Michael tightened his arms around him in response. This night was always hard on them without all the other theatrics.

“Are we going to visit the bastard tonight? It might be a good form of release,” Michael offered quietly.

The Devil shook his head. He didn't feel like inciting any more violence tonight, especially after earlier. His chest still ached annoyingly so and he couldn't get it to stop. He wanted to cry but forced the tears down. It wasn’t because Michael would make fun of him, hardly so, but because it wouldn’t change anything. He had tried that, depressingly enough, and like always, he had been ignored. Michael reached for his glass and he allowed him to take it before it fell into the water untouched. Hell would also just bring up memories he'd rather not think about too much right now. He knew he would spiral and Michael didn't deserve that tonight.

The brothers said nothing more to each other. Michael held Lucifer snugly against him as he occasionally sipped from his glass before also finishing off Lucifer's when he declined it. They gave each other the comfort that no one else would give them, Michael pressing soft kisses against Lucifer's skin when he would nuzzle into him. Michael even pressed a gentle, barely there one against his lips. It made Lucifer smile as his chest finally started warming when Michael pressed their heads together.

Eventually, they had to get out of the tub, dry off, and adorn their house robes. Together they made their way inside, Michael returning the glasses to the bar. Remaining in silence, they moved to stand in front of an altar tucked into a small alcove in a small corner of the room, just a few short steps from the bedroom door. In sync, they knelt, replacing the previously burnt sticks of incense with new ones and lighting them. Michael had already replaced the flowers earlier that day, their fresh scent blending well with the incense smoke curling into the air. Lucifer made a mental note that the candles would need to be replaced in a few days as well. They bowed once in respect before settling back on their heels.

Michael sat with his eyes closed, likely listening to the multitude of prayers of and for comfort that they received from their more devout demon followers. Lucifer had no such interest at this time and instead fixed his eyes on the portrait above the altar, mesmerized by the way the light from the candles flickered over its canvas. Michael had painted it many, many years ago during one of their forays to Earth, well before the two women depicted had died.  They were twins, identical, just like he and Michael.

One twin sat on a stone garden bench, her legs crossed daintily at the ankle and hands folded neatly in her lap. She wore a black dress that flowed around her legs with long, lace sleeves. Her feet were bare. Large wings, deep ruby red, graced her back, folded into arches. Behind her, stood her sister wearing a deep blue dress with short sleeves that ruffled in the wind. Her wings were such a dark, deep purple that they appeared black to the untrained eye. Both had bright blue eyes and long, shiny blonde hair, slightly curled at the tips. Warm and soft smiles graced their lips as they watched themselves be painted.

They were the original Lilith and Eve.

They were the loves of Lucifer’s and Michael’s very long lives, taken from them on this very night hundreds of years ago Hell time; roughly eight years Earth time.

Lucifer stared at the portrait unblinking. That detective had blonde hair, didn’t she? He frowned, not liking the intrusive thought. Why did that matter? He couldn’t remember whether she did or not anyway.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

The next morning Lucifer decided to crash a wedding instead of making the trip to Hell to torture the truth from Delilah's killer. Dreams had left him feeling raw and anxious. He wasn't afraid to go down but the memories ached so close to the anniversary and he'd rather not risk the temptation of falling into more. So, he replaced the incense at the altar saying his 'good morning's, and left Michael asleep in bed with a note.

He took great pleasure in ruining Jimmy Barnes's wedding. It was petty revenge but satisfying nonetheless. And the maggot had given him a lead in the case that he had not gone looking for but had handed to him anyway. Why not follow it? It was a win-win in his book.

What he had not expected was once again running into the detective from the night before.

“Detective! You did listen to me!”

The happiness blooming in his chest at seeing her again was completely unfounded. Never mind the fact that she was not amused to be outed as the Chloe Decker from Hot Tub High School, nor of his threatening the other maggot in the room for information, and was currently escorting him out of the building.

His body should not be responding in any way, shape, or form to her manhandling him.

“Hold on! I’m not sure why I’m the one being taken out in handcuffs. I didn’t make any comments nor have I seen your movie.”

“This has nothing to do with my movie,” she snapped, her eyes cutting to him in poorly hidden surprised agitation without slowing in the slightest. “You are interfering in an active investigation, you’ve broken I can’t count how many laws, and, frankly, you piss me off.” Chloe opened the door to the back seat of her car and whipped around. “Now, get in the car.”

He didn’t want to. “I can get out of these, you know.”

She huffed in disbelief. “Funny.” A second later she was blinking at the cuffs Lucifer now held out to her in confusion. “How did you do that?” She snatched back her cuffs to investigate them.

Lucifer gave her a cheeky grin. “All in the wrist.” Hold up. Was he flirting with her? He huffed in frustration and adjusted his suit. “That doesn’t matter,” he snapped, regaining her hardened attention. Stop showing off. “We have a homicide to solve and a murderer to punish.”

“We?” Chloe barked and rolled her eyes. “You’re insane. Get in the car.”

She reached for his arm but Lucifer quickly twisted out of her reach. “No, that’s boring,” he complained. “And pointless. Come on, I can help you.”

Chloe gave up for the moment and leaned against her car with an arched brow. She was going to humor him against all better reasoning. “How could you possibly help me?”

Lucifer found himself smiling despite himself. "I have a very special skill set. I can be very persuasive with people and tend to see things others cannot."

“So, you’re psychic?”

He snorted. “Hardly. People just like to tell me things.”

“Tell you things?” That reluctant humor was back in her eyes as she shifted her stance. “Like their sins and such?”

She was teasing him, that sassy little detective. Still, it was his turn to heave a sigh of exasperation. “Not their sins. I could care less about those.” He shoved his hands into his pockets and grinned. “It’s all their deepest, darkest desires. The more complicated the human the more fun it is.”

Chloe straightened and crossed her arms. "I get it." She gave a short laugh. "All of this, your 'Lucifer-ness', and desire is your superpower."

She didn’t believe him. They never did but for some reason he found himself hurt and rather put out. “More a gift from God really,” he mumbled sourly. “Okay, look.” He leaned closer, ignoring the slight flutter in his stomach when she leaned closer as well. “What is your deepest desire, Detective?”

He opened his power and let it flow forth to embrace her. Chloe's words of disbelief stopped as her expression relaxed. She started talking about being a cop and helping others. Lucifer grinned in accomplishment. See, there was nothing to be weird about. She was just a normal, run-of-the-mill human.

“And to be taken seriously when I say ‘Get in the damn car’.”

Lucifer’s entire body locked up and the smile faded as he realized that she had played him. How was that possible? That shouldn’t be possible. His heart was racing in his chest again. She reached for him and he jerked back. Don’t touch me.

“I know something you don’t know,” he pushed out quickly.

“Really? What?” Her patience with him was wearing thin.

“I won’t tell you unless you take me with you.” Why was he being so insistent on this? It would be much quicker without her and yet…she intrigued him.

Chloe sighed, aggravated. “Why do you care so much?”

Lucifer stumbled over his words a bit. “If I hadn’t meddled in her career, perhaps she would still be alive,” he found himself confiding in her. Maybe if he had been more aware or moved faster…but he kept those thoughts to himself.

Chloe finally agreed to let him tag along after a threat of her own.

Lucifer forgot about going to Hell for answers entirely.

  ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The tip-off turned out to be legit. Delilah did see Doctor Linda Martin.

Lucifer was still trying to catch up to the fact that he was somehow being left in a patrol car outside of a school. It turns out the detective is also a mother. Lovely.

Fuck this. He wasn’t some dog that heeled and waited loyally for its master’s command. Been there, done that, never going back. Lucifer stepped out of the car, pulled out his cigarettes, and leaned against it. He moved to light one but he paused as he felt the air shift around him. He glanced around, his eyes landing on the school building across the road. Something was in there. Something not human, but what? He was certain it wasn’t one of his demons.

But the detective and her spawn were in there.

Without another thought, he made his way across the street and up the stairs. He followed the feeling down a short hallway, looking around intently in search of whatever it was, but froze as it suddenly disappeared. Lucifer whipped around in confusion. Students, parents, and teachers alike moved around him. Nothing looked out of the ordinary, and without anything to guide him, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. He closed his eyes and shook his head. Had he imagined it? What was wrong with him lately?

He sat heavily on a bench against the wall. Damn, he needed a smoke, for all the good it would do him. He leaned over and flicked open his lighter.

“I don’t think you’re allowed to smoke in here.”

Lucifer closed his eyes and took a deep breath, closing his lighter with a click. “Whatever shall become of me?” He asked sarcastically.

“My mom’s a cop. She could arrest you.”

He finally turned to find a dark-haired young girl sitting beside him. Her dark eyes peered into his innocently. Lucifer had the strangest feeling that he had seen them before. But where?

“I think I might know your mother,” he said instead of the questions he suddenly really wanted to ask. He’d ask Chloe later.

She went on to ask his name, her eyes lighting up in awe as she confirmed his answer. It was honestly a first for him and he found himself grinning with her. She introduced herself then with an air of not being thrilled with her name.

“Trixie?” Irrational irritation rose in his chest. No wonder she sounded resigned. “That’s a hooker’s name." He was aghast but why should he care? This wasn't his child. A new kind of ache settled in his chest.

Upon finding out exactly what she was in trouble for, he was taken by an instinctual need to defend and protect her. So that was what he did. The scream that the bully let out had the detective running out of the office next door and scolding him. Beatrice, for he refused to call her ‘Trixie’, looked so happy at him that Lucifer wouldn’t even attempt to show any remorse. He wasn’t sorry about it anyway. Now, maybe said bully would make some life changes before it was too late for her.

He followed them out, steadfastly ignoring how much like a family they currently looked, eyes catching on another male walking up to them. Beatrice called out a happy 'Danny!' before taking off and hugging him. Chloe allowing the girl to go made it clear enough that the other man was close to them and it had Lucifer subtly grinding his teeth. The fact that he was even here meant that he was close enough that he had been added to the girl's emergency contact list. Lucifer stomped down on the desire to do something rash.

Seriously, what the fuck was wrong with him?

He quietly listened to their conversation until Danny Boy threw out an implied insult toward Chloe. "She is smart," he snapped. "You're the dimwit." There were a few other choice words he could have used but there was a child present, so he refrained. Speaking of the child… “And don’t argue in front of the child. It’s unbecoming.”

Dan stepped up to him. “I don’t know whether to laugh or to shoot you.” Apparently, the distaste Lucifer felt with the human was mutual. Good.

"Surprise me," he stated, offering the challenge.

Chloe was quick to break it up before they made a public spectacle of themselves. Beatrice was quickly ushered off to Dan with instructions for the man to take her home, that a babysitter would be there waiting.

“Bye, Lucifer!” The young girl called back with a wave. “It was nice meeting you!”

“Huh, she likes you,” Chloe commented in wonder.

Lucifer didn’t respond as he was trying to breathe through the feeling of intense longing he felt to pull her back to them as he watched the young human walk away from him.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

The trip to Dr. Martin's was oddly silent. Lucifer was lost to his troubled thoughts. What was with these strange feelings lately? He frequently felt the detective's eyes flicking over to him and could tell that she wanted to speak but wasn't sure what to say. Finally deciding that he was tired of the silence, he struck up a conversation with her as they waited in the reception area to be seen.

Chloe was surprised by his topic of interest – her daughter – but she answered his questions after a mere moment of hesitation. Beatrice had not been planned but she had been a welcome surprise. Her dad wasn't in the picture having lost touch shortly after the girl was born.

That was something that Lucifer would never be able to understand; the ability for parents to just abandon their children. He would give anything to have his little girl back.

Quickly moving on from that line of thought, he asked why Dan had also been on the girl's call list if he wasn't her dad. Turns out that Danny Boy was an ex that didn't work out but they remained friends after splitting. He would help pick Beatrice up when she or her sister was unable to do so. Lucifer didn't get the chance to ask anything else before they were called into the doctor's office.

He couldn’t say why he was so interested or why she had been so willing to tell him so much about herself. He did know that he was secretly glad that Detective Douche was not related to the little girl in any way. Why that was, he couldn’t explain at the moment either.

It was when Dr. Martin started reacting to him that he realized that Chloe did not react to him in the same manner. Not that he enjoyed the attention the rather copious amounts of women, and men, bestowed upon him. He'd smile and flirt with them, sure, but he never allowed it to go any further. It was all strictly business. Even if hundreds of years had passed in Hell before he and Michael started spending the majority of their time on Earth five years ago, he was still very much a loyal Devil. He only got heavy with the flirting when he wanted to invoke Michael’s jealousy.

Now that always proved to be a fantastic time. Anyway…back to the matter at hand.

It bothered him that Chloe was completely unaffected by him. It wasn’t normal, whether he liked it or not. The entire subject bothered him more when she outright called him repulsive. “Fascinating,” he said instead because it truly was on a certain level. What was with this human? Just how complicated was she?

“You say fascinating but I can tell that it disturbs you; deeply.”

Dr. Martin called him out so blatantly that Lucifer was unsure what to say in response. After all, it wasn’t often that a King of Hell got called out on anything.

He did end up having to promise sex to get the information they needed from the good doctor. Thankfully, he was able to word it so that he could substitute someone else in his place and still uphold his end of the deal. Luckily, he happened to know a demon that he could transfer her desire to and they would easily be able to hold it in his absence.

Seems Shax did have his uses after all.

Hunting down Grey Cooper was a boring endeavor until the fight broke out between him and his bodyguard. Humans and their drama. Lucifer could watch it from the sidelines all day and even poke at the beasts to make it more interesting as long as they left him out of the middle of it. That bit he could honestly do without.

Afterward, Lucifer was somehow able to convince Chloe to join him back at Lux. He chose not to look too hard at how warm his chest got when she agreed.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lux was closed in memory of Delilah. Shax, Maze, and the handful of humans hired to do the cleaning still had to work. It sucked but then someone had to do it.

To say that Shax was surprised when Lucifer returned to Lux with the pretty blonde detective in tow would be putting it mildly. He poured himself a drink from the bottle set to the side at one of the many tables in the place and nudged Maze before sitting down beside her. He motioned toward the bar where the two were sitting and talking as he took a sip.

“I thought he had gone to Hell with Michael?” he questioned.

Maze narrowed her eyes. “Apparently not.” She frowned as Lucifer leaned closer to the human with a clear interest in whatever she was saying. "What is he doing?"

Shax sat forward to place his glass on the table before resting back against the seat. He draped an arm over the back as he rested an ankle on his knee. “It looks like they’re talking to me.” Maze shot him a glare and he smirked as he played with the string lacing up his boot. “He could be helping with her case. We all know how he had taken Delilah under his wing so to speak.”

Maze snorted and rolled her eyes. "What's the point in that? It would be much quicker to just go to Hell and torture the information out of the guy."

“Don’t look at me, Mazikeen,” he grumbled. Shax looked back over at the bar, taking note that his King’s eyes seemed to spark as he listened to the detective speak. “He’s genuinely interested,” he whispered. He hadn’t seen either of the Kings be so invested in anyone in many years.

Maze raised a brow at his whisper and clicked her tongue when Shax ignored her. He continued to watch the duo, keeping an especially sharp eye on the detective. She didn't appear to gravitate toward Lucifer like so many of the other humans did. There was interest though, evidenced in the way that she didn't shy from his leaning into her and the shine in her eyes when he spoke to her. It was almost like she was drawing Lucifer to her instead of the other way around.

It was interesting to Shax who had only ever seen the Kings orbit around the Queens while they were alive; odd that it seemed to be occurring again and with a human no less. He wondered if Michael was aware of her. Shax decided he would have to keep a close watch on the pretty blonde detective. He was sure that she would be sticking around for a while to come.

Maze, on the other hand, found her mere presence more annoying than interesting. What could be so engaging about one tiny little human? She stalked over, growing even more annoyed when Lucifer didn’t appear to notice her approach. The television above the bar proved to be the perfect thing to grab his attention away from the human.

“Too bad your little protégée isn’t around to collect the check.”

Both Lucifer and Decker looked up as the newscaster announced record-breaking album sales. Lucifer did not comment and instead turned back to Decker in question when she spoke. Maze had to grit her teeth to contain her frustration with the Devil.

"Delilah didn't give that watch to the drug dealer," Decker said, confusing Maze, but Lucifer understood and was quick to his feet and followed the detective out the door.

Maze didn’t know what to think.

Shax watched them go with a keen eye. It was all very interesting indeed. He jumped when Michael appeared beside him in a rush of wings. “Welcome back,” he greeted. “How was the torture?”

Michael groaned, leaning over and grabbing the demon’s unfinished drink. “Boring and dull, as expected.” He polished off the drink before refilling it for the demon who accepted graciously without a word. “Where’s Lucifer? Has he made it back yet?”

“You just missed him,” Maze answered before Shax could. “He left with a pretty blonde.”

Michael narrowed his eyes in confusion at the tone of her voice. Shax made a mental note to watch Mazikeen as well. She was irritable and frustrated and saw the detective as a threat to their dynamic here on Earth. Because of that, she would likely try to start trouble where there was none.

“He’s helping the detective that is in charge of Delilah’s case,” he informed Michael calmly.

Michael frowned. “Why? I already have the culprit’s name for him.”

“I don’t know.” Seriously, why were they asking him? “But I think they just figured it out for themselves if the way they took off out of here was any indication.” He grinned and took a sip. If his hunch was correct, then that detective had skills of her own. “Perhaps you two can compare notes and see who had more fun getting the answer?”

Shax gracefully accepted the smack over the head that he received.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael landed at the recording studio just as a gunshot sounded from inside. He wasn’t worried as humans rushed by him, souring the air with their fear. Bullets wouldn’t harm Lucifer. He continued on his way to his twin at a leisurely stroll, chuckling under his breath and rolling his eyes as the humans panicked. Honestly, with Lucifer after a target to punish, bullets were the least of their worries, especially when said target was within arm’s reach.

Another shot rang out from a room a few yards from where Michael was currently standing. He paused and frowned as he worked through the new fears filtering to him through the air. Against the odds, he recognized Lucifer’s fear and rushed forward. What was going on? He hadn’t picked up on this kind of fear from Lucifer since…

Michael crashed through the door, ready to bring war to whomever or whatever was threatening his brother. With Amenadiel's recent visit, he wouldn't put it past the bastard to try something to force them back to Hell permanently. What he found instead, was Lucifer kneeling over a blonde woman, who must have been the detective the demons had mentioned, in a full-blown panic.

What the hell?

Michael reacted immediately to his twin’s fear, rushing to kneel at his side. Lucifer hardly reacted as he held pressure against the bullet wound in the detective’s shoulder with his bare hands.

"Not again," Lucifer was mumbling. "He can't have you, again. Not yet."

The anniversary, Delilah’s death, and now this…Lucifer was starting to fall apart. The detective was beginning to lose consciousness. Her fear was palpable and made Michael sick to his stomach. Odd.

“Lucifer?” He called to his twin in concern.

Lucifer didn’t get a chance to respond before bullets were once again flying through the air. The Devil jerked and growled from anger more so than the pain of those bullets hitting his back. Michael had to fight the knee-jerk reaction to rip Jimmy Barnes limb from limb. The human belonged to Lucifer.

“I’ve got her, Lucifer. I won’t let her die,” he assured his twin as he removed his thin jacket. There was no need to get blood on his favorite.

Lucifer allowed Michael to take over without fuss, standing and turning to Jimmy with a snarl, eyes flashing dangerously. More shots rang through the air as Jimmy made a last-ditch effort to keep the Devil at bay but Michael kept his focus on the human in his care. What was so special about her that had Lucifer all out of sorts? Pressing his hands against the wound, earning a pained hiss that helped keep her awake, Michael took his first good look at the detective who had captured his brother's interest in such a short time.

He felt his heart slow almost to the point of stopping before it suddenly began to race, making him feel light-headed for a short moment. Chills broke out over his skin and there wasn’t enough air for his lungs. That wasn’t normal but…she was human. There wasn’t anything otherworldly about her.

But his eyes were drawn to her as they roamed over her face. He could swear that he had seen her before, that there was something just out of his reach, but it was like his mind couldn’t grasp what that was. She was losing the fight with keeping her eyes open, her lids fluttering dangerously as Jimmy screamed in the background. Michael couldn’t look away. He was filled with a sudden need to protect this human and not just because he had promised his twin to keep her alive. Her wound was still bleeding and showed no signs of stopping anytime soon. She might still make it. Probably. Michael decided he wasn’t going to take that chance.

Before he could give it too much thought, Michael unfurled his wings and searched through them for the smallest feather he could find and plucked it. He funneled his will to stop the bleeding into it before pressing it gently into the wound. He watched as it was absorbed into her skin with a soft glow of light and the bleeding stopped.

Michael looked up when Lucifer stepped up beside him, brushing against a wing and prompting him to furl them away. His twin knelt beside them and reached a hand out in a move to caress her cheek, but noticed the blood on his hands at the last minute. He froze and clenched his fingers into a fist. For a moment, Lucifer looked like he might be sick, but he swallowed thickly.

“You used a feather,” Lucifer whispered as he looked at Michael. “On a human.”

Michael nodded. “I did.” He couldn’t understand it but he had.

“You feel it too,” Lucifer stated, not needing Michael’s confirmation as he knew his twin that well.

Michael nodded anyway. Lucifer took a deep breath, looking back down at the unconscious blonde woman as the sound of emergency personnel arriving outside the building reached their ears.

“Go,” Lucifer said gently. “They know that I was coming with her. They’ll have too many questions if you’re here as well.”

Michael couldn’t dispute the claim. He stood and calmingly gave his brother’s shoulder a squeeze of comfort. “I’ll see you at home,” he said, knowing that Lucifer wouldn’t be leaving her side until he was sure that she would be okay. It wasn’t that he didn’t trust Michael’s use of his feather but because he needed the visual confirmation after everything that had happened in the last two days.

Lucifer nodded once to show that he had heard. Upon hearing the rescue humans come into hearing range, he yelled out their location so they could find them quicker. Michael gave Lucifer one last squeeze before flying home.

Jimmy continued to sniffle as he trembled and muttered absurdities in the corner.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael had just landed in the penthouse and was pouring himself a drink when the liquid slowed to a crawl. He growled under his breath, slamming the bottle down. “What do you want now? Did we not make ourselves clear last night?”

He turned to glare at Amenadiel who watched him with a knowing expression. Michael wanted to punch it off his face.

“You haven’t noticed yet, have you?” Amenadiel tried to bait him, but Michael merely crossed his arms and waited for the angel to get to the point. “Lucifer is changing, Michael. Who knows if it is for the better or not?” He grinned as though he was winning.

Michael bristled at the implication. “Are you sure you’re not the one scared, dick?”

“It would be best to return to Hell, permanently,” Amenadiel kept pushing, a frown marring his face at the name-calling.

The Devil’s twin stomped forward a growl on his lips. “Don’t threaten me, Amenadiel. Wouldn’t want to start a war would we?”

Amenadiel’s grin was full of obnoxious glee. “I would love a war,” he purred in challenge.

“Don’t tempt me,” Michael purred back, allowing his eyes to change into slits like a snake’s as his canines lengthened and sharpened into points. “I so would enjoy the chance to get to rip your heart out and eat it while you watched.” He licked his lips with a now forked tongue as his eyes gleamed with promise.

The angel glowered at him, recognizing a losing battle. “My hatred for the two of you grows exponentially by the second.”

Michael barked a laugh. “Feeling’s mutual, I assure you.”

Before Amenadiel left, he unfurled his wings with a snap, spreading them to their full length. Michael laughed at the last-ditch attempt.

“I’m so scared,” he stated sarcastically, the ‘s’ in the words being drawn out over his teeth. He scoffed. “Go intimidate someone else. You bore me.”

Amenadiel gave one last snarl before leaving in a tantrum.

Returning his features to normal, Michael huffed in irritation. “Ruddy bastard. What does he know of Lucifer, anyway?”

He returned to the bar to finish pouring his drink. He sipped it, thoughts pondering over the evening. Lucifer had been acting weird since he talked with that detective last night. First, he didn't want to immediately go to Hell to eviscerate Delilah's killer. Sure it was the anniversary but that alone had never been enough to curb Lucifer's need for retribution when someone performed unjust acts for unjust reasons. Then, he remained on Earth and started following around a human like a lost puppy, according to Maze anyway, and his panic when said human was shot was certainly a huge flag. But Michael had also acted out of character in using a feather to save the woman after only seeing her for less than five minutes.

The entire situation stank and Michael wasn’t sure he liked it one bit.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chloe Decker woke up two days later.

Lucifer visited each day that she was out, bringing flowers to add to the other offerings. He’d stay for a bit each time, sometimes talking and sometimes simply sitting in silence as he watched over her. The behavior baffled Michael. Never had Lucifer been so interested in a human, nor had Michael ever used his feathers for one but he was focused on Lucifer at the moment. Watching his brother, Michael was more certain than ever that something wasn’t adding up somewhere. But what was it?

So, he followed his twin on each outing, staying in the shadows and out of the way. Lucifer did not indicate that he knew Michael was there but that was all part of the game.

They didn't keep secrets, so Michael had informed Lucifer of Amenadiel's private visit with him. It was clear the angel was watching them. Well, if he wants a show, let’s give him one, Lucifer had muttered before he’d pinned Michael against the nearest flat surface.

They’d talked about the Decker situation afterward as they were sure Amenadiel was long gone and wouldn’t be coming back anytime soon. It was all very sketchy and Michael just didn’t have enough information to make any guesses as to what was going on, thus, where they were now.

Lucifer was visiting when Chloe woke up. He teased her, smiling when she laughed as she caught on to what he was doing.

“You’re an ass.”

“Thank you,” the Devil replied unperturbed and happy.

Michael found himself smiling as well as he noticed his twin relaxing. He observed them as they talked, feeling an odd sense of déjà vu. Lucifer was getting ready to leave when a young girl ran into the room.

“Lucifer!” She called out happily as she hugged him around the waist.

Who was that? Where had she even come from? Michael looked around but saw no adults who acted like they were with her. He turned back to find the oddest scene. Lucifer had lifted his arms in surprise from the attack, understandably, but he was melting now, his hand lowering to rest on her head and gently petting back her dark hair. She looked up at him, resting her chin on his hip.

"Hello, Beatrice," Lucifer mumbled just loud enough for Michael could hear. His greeting was subdued but fond and his eyes held soothing warmth to them that Michael had only seen once.

He was hit with a sudden ache so visceral that it almost took him to his knees. He became lost in a memory from eight Earth years ago.

Lilith had just spent multiple hours enduring hard labor after roughly nine months of a trying pregnancy. She was weak and exhausted, sweat coating her entire body. Lucifer sat with her, wiping her brow with love clear in his eyes. Michael sat at her feet, his hand resting comfortably and lovingly on her ankle, playing with the small chain that encircled it.

“You did wonderfully, Lils,” he said, using a nickname for her that only he, Lucifer, and Eve were allowed to use. Emotion was thick in his voice.

She smiled tiredly at him, hand holding onto Lucifer’s free one. “How is she?”

“She is absolutely gorgeous,” her sister answered from the other side of the room.

Eve approached them, carrying a tiny bundle with Maze and Ella following close behind her. Azazel and Shax were standing outside, peeking around the door that they were supposed to be guarding. The demons were their personal servants and had been for thousands of years by this point.

Lucifer stood to accept the precious bundle of wiggling and whimpering cloth, happy tears in his eyes as he looked at the baby girl just birthed into the world. He turned and carefully passed the bundle to her mother. The baby girl was tiny with black wisps of hair on her head and blue eyes so dark that there was no question that they would darken to match her father's over time. Her skin was still splotchy and wrinkled from being born but it didn't take away from her beauty at all.

Lilith cuddled the girl close, leaning over to press a loving kiss to her head. “Would you like to name her, Maze?”

Maze was shocked by the offer. She glanced at her Kings and Queens to find that they were not. Still… "Are you sure, My Lady?"

“Don’t start that bullshit.” Lilith rolled her eyes. “You have been at my beck and call since you arrived at this castle. You were constantly at my side, seeing to my every whim this entire pregnancy.” She didn’t look up once from her newborn. “But if you would rather, I can give Ella the honor of naming Hell’s Princess.”

Maze was quick to recover and apologized for any fault. She glared over at the smaller demon in contempt for even being mentioned in her place. Ella, for her part, shrugged and shared a knowing glance with Eve. Lilith finally looked up at Maze with an expectant expression.

Maze stepped closer, peering at the tiny girl in her Queen’s arms in wonder. “I would suggest, Lamashtu.”

Lilith looked at Lucifer, who nodded, before looking back down at the baby now nursing at her breast. “Lamashtu is perfect.”

Hell celebrated the birth of their Princess with great delight. Demons left offerings plenty at the castle gates, many having traveled from the very far reaches of Hell to do so.

Disaster struck a mere two days later.

Michael jerked out of the memory, tears streaking down his face. He wiped at them quickly, forcing his focus back on Lucifer. Why that memory? Why now? Lucifer was lifting the young girl, Beatrice, up into the bed with her mother. Chloe grunted in pain as the girl bumped into her shoulder but snuggled her close as though nothing happened. Lucifer gazed at them wistfully before quietly leaving the room.

Anger began to simmer in Michael’s gut as he watched his twin leave. That was the life that Lucifer should have had and yet…Michael grits his teeth and makes a sharp turn to leave as well. Something was going on and if Michael found out that this was some elaborate plan by any of those bastards from on high to get him and Lucifer back in Hell permanently, then not even Father himself would be able to stop him from raging war on the Silver City.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Later that night, found Lucifer sitting morosely at the bar idly spinning his devil’s coin. Michael joined him, sitting beside him quietly. Lux was silent, it being well past closing.

“You see them, don’t you?” Michael asked quietly, already knowing the answer.

As predicted, Lucifer nodded, flattening the coin under his hand and downing his drink. “My brain says that it’s impossible but my heart…”

Lucifer didn’t need to say anything else; Michael understood. “Just be careful, Lucifer,” he warned. He couldn’t control what his brother did, and he didn’t want to, but that didn’t mean that he couldn’t watch over him.

The Devil sighed. “I know, brother. All of this and Amenadiel’s arrival is too coincidental not to be.” He shared a smile with Michael. “I’m sure a few days from now I’ll be completely back to normal.”

Michael returned the smile but he wasn’t as sure as Lucifer was trying to be. Something told him that Chloe Decker would be back and this time, Michael would be the one to follow her around. Let her try to reel him into whatever nefarious plot Amena-dick was using her for.

“Well, don’t you two look all broody Devil,” Shax commented as he and Maze walked over.

Michael and Lucifer rolled their eyes at the demon who simply smirked as he started to put away the glasses he had carried over. Maze, however, was not looking amused.

“What is it, Maze?” Lucifer asked. “I can feel your disappointment from across the bar.”

She answered Lucifer’s question but it was aimed at Michael. “Since when do you save human lives?”

Shax froze and looked over his shoulder. Michael watched Maze without expression. “And what concern of it is yours?”

“You two are the Kings of Hell,” Maze snapped. “You’re the Devil and the Serpent. Since when do you care about humans?”

“Maze,” Shax muttered a warning under his breath, recognizing when his King wasn’t in the mood. “Let it go.” She spared him nary a glance.

Michael stood and finished his drink before pining Maze with a look. “I am a King of Hell, so I suggest you remember that I can and will do as I please and you will simply do as you are told when you are told to do it.”

“Michael.” Lucifer’s voice was calm but also held a hint of warning.

Michael took a deep breath and rolled his shoulders, cracking his neck in the process. “Fine. Just watch your tone, Mazikeen. You don’t know as much as you think you do.” With that, Michael left the bar and made his way up the stairs.

Maze tried to turn on Lucifer but he raised a hand to stop her. “Not tonight, Maze.”

Maze huffed in frustration before storming off herself. Lucifer finished his drink before grinning at the remaining demon. “Shax.” The demon turned to face him. “Just the demon I need.”

Shax swallowed feeling rather nervous all of a sudden.

 ~~~~~~~~~~

Shax followed the directions that Lucifer had written down for him the next evening. He couldn’t complain too much - Lucifer did give him the entire night off and he got to have sex. Who would complain about that? And yet he sighed heavily with resignation as he double-checked that he had the right office before knocking. A moment later, Dr. Martin opened the door.

Shax gave her a warm smile. “Hello, Dr. Martin? Lucifer sent me.”

"Oh." She looked surprised for a moment but it soon registered what he was there for. Curious eyes roamed over him as she bit her lip. "Lucifer sent you?" she parroted.

"He did." Shax could feel the air shifting as she began to react to his aura. He upped it a bit, his eyes taking on a soft glow. Lucifer wasn't joking when he said she was complicated but Shax was a pro at the hunt by now.

Linda giggled as her desire increased. “You’re just as bad as he is.”

Shax chuckled with her. “I certainly am,” he agreed, adding a seductive rumble to his voice. In this department, he was worse. “There has been a slight change of plans, though. I will give you as much naked fun time as you like but you have sessions with Lucifer. Deal?”

She eyed him a bit, assessing him it seemed like, before she nodded. “Deal.”

When Shax grinned, it was full of carnal desire as his eyes glowed. “Lovely.” He followed her into her office, giving into his instincts, and knowing this was going to be exquisite by the taste already in the air.

“Happy feasting,” Lucifer had said as Shax had left Lux earlier.

Happy feasting indeed.

Chapter Text

The morning sun was shining into the penthouse above Lux, brightening it in a warm glow. Michael was in the process of fixing a bite to eat for breakfast when Lucifer stepped down the stairs from the bedroom buttoning his shirt.

“We should do therapy,” he stated out of the blue, stopping at the bar in front of his twin.

“You want us to do what?” Michael asked, glancing at Lucifer as he continued to spread peanut butter on his slices of toast.

“I would like us to do therapy.”

“Therapy?” Michael parroted. He rested the knife on the bar and looked at his twin. “What for?”

Lucifer fidgeted in an agitated manner. “We need to do something,” he snapped. Michael grunted at him unimpressed with his tone. The Devil sighed and apologized. “I just feel that it is time to talk about what happened.”

His twin eyed him a moment. “Why now?” He asked, moving to grab a bag of chocolate chips from under the bar.

Lucifer watched his brother add a sprinkle of chips to each slice of the peanut butter-covered toast. He thought back over the previous couple of days and frowned. When it took some time for Lucifer to answer, Michael paused what he was doing and looked at his twin knowingly.

“It’s because of that detective, isn’t it?” Lucifer scoffed and Michael sighed. “Come on. I’m the liar, not you.”

“Okay, yes, fine,” Lucifer grumbled, starting to pace the length of the bar. “I feel like I’m going crazy when I look at her.”

“How so?” Michael inquired.

Lucifer paused in his pacing and hesitated. “She reminds me of Lilith,” he admitted tightly.

Michael was hardly surprised. He had already guessed. “You see Lilith in a human?”

“I know, I know,” his twin sighed. He suddenly jerked his eyes to Michael. “You did it too,” he snapped accusingly.

Michael snorted, picking up his toast. “I said I felt strange, not that I saw Lilith, or Eve for that matter.” He stubbornly took a bite.

Dark eyes narrowed. "You used a feather to make sure that she would live," Lucifer reminded.

Michael took another bite with a grumble. He had, hadn’t he? Fucking damn it. “Perhaps you’re right," he admitted with reluctance. "If humans are beginning to remind us of them then we're worse off than I thought."

“Exactly.” Lucifer grinned at Michael as he moved to the bar in front of him. “Which is why I’ve already set us up with a good doctor.”

“Of course you have,” Michael drawled. “With whom and what deal did you make?” He continued to eat his breakfast.

“Dr. Linda Martin and I have Shax handling all payments so she should be more than happy.” Michael froze mid-bite. He lowered his toast as he watched Lucifer energetically grab his jacket and slip it on. “We have our first session this morning so do hurry up. We don’t want to be late, do we?”

“You’re using Shax to pay for our sessions?” If that was the case…

Lucifer rolled his eyes. “Yes, Michael, do keep up.”

Michael blanched. “Do you want the human to become enthralled? Getting her hooked on heroine would be a nicer option.”

“Oh, she’ll be fine.” Lucifer waved a hand dismissively. “She’s a lot more complicated than she looks. Trust me.”

Michael sighed, leaving his toast behind to grab his jacket from the bedroom. "Fine," he breathed as he stepped back down the steps. "But I'll be keeping an eye on her. The last thing we need to deal with is her claiming he raped her or him draining her to death."

“The most they will see of each other is once weekly. Surely, she’ll be able to recover within that time frame. It’s not like she’s his only source of food either. She’ll be more like a midnight snack if anything.” Lucifer cut his eyes at Michael as they stepped out onto the balcony. “I thought you trusted Shax?”

“I do trust Shax,” Michael answered firmly. “But there’s a reason incubi don’t take regular humans as food and have to constantly be on the hunt. Not to mention Shax’s own issues." His eyes narrowed. "And who said you could pimp out my demon?"

“Yes, Michael, I’m well aware of that,” Lucifer said long-sufferingly. “I wouldn’t have set this up if I didn’t think that Linda could handle it. You’ll see when you meet her. And as for Shax, it's more like I'm giving him free food. Besides, he's been doing a lot better since coming to Earth, hasn't he?”

Michael decided it would just be better to see the human for himself. He nodded in answer to Lucifer’s inquiry but still felt some trepidation. Yes, Shax has been doing better but that could change if he got used to regular food being so readily available to him. Michael would just have to watch them both.

They unfurled their wings. Michael grabbed Lucifer’s arm before they could take off and pulled him close.

“I’m only doing this for you,” he whispered.

A soft expression overtook Lucifer's face. "I know, but do try to take it seriously."

“I will take it seriously.” Michael tapped Lucifer’s nose. “But how effective do you think this will be when she won’t believe a word we say?”

“There is only one way to find out,” Lucifer responded cheekily.

Michael rolled his eyes fondly. “Race you, then.” He took off before Lucifer could blink.

“Oi!” Lucifer cried out. “You don’t even know where we’re going!” A hard flap of his pure white wings later and Lucifer was following quickly after his twin.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“So, you’re the Devil,” Linda stated, looking at Lucifer who sat opposite her on the couch of her office. “And you’re the Devil’s twin, Michael.” She turned to look at said twin. “The Serpent?”

Michael nodded. “That is the most popular name given to me, yes.”

“And before the Eve that we are all familiar with was created, there was an angelic Eve who also had a twin sister named Lilith.”

“Precisely,” Lucifer answered, smiling proudly as it seemed the doctor was following along perfectly.

Linda took a breath. “And these two angels are your partners? Wives?”

“Were, doctor.” Michael tensed as he corrected her and Lucifer’s smile faded a bit at the edges. “They were our life mates.”

“I suppose in human terms we would have been considered married,” Lucifer expanded for her.

Linda leaned back in her chair. “I see.” Just what in the world has she gotten herself into? The sex was insanely good though so she would persevere. 

“You seem to handling all this Devil stuff rather well, Doctor,” Lucifer noted, watching her with just a hint of concern.

She took a deep breath. “I’m willing to work within your metaphors.”

Michael snorted, giving his brother a look that Linda could accurately read as ‘I told you so’. Lucifer rolled his eyes at him in return. A small smile crossed Linda’s face. The two of them were so close that they didn’t have to use words to communicate; a relationship forged tight through multiple shared traumas going by their choice of metaphors. She would like to get the two of them separate to talk at some point but that would not be right now.

“When you say were…” She left the question unfinished purposefully as she tried to get a read on the problem.

The twins looked at each other with tense expressions. Lucifer attempted to answer but the words seemed caught in his throat as his eyes turned haunted. Linda had a terrible feeling and made to direct them elsewhere but Michael finally spoke before she could.

“They were slaughtered by our own family.”

Lucifer flinched but Michael was there to grab his hand tightly within his own in comfort. Linda sucked in a breath. The word choice brought her up short; not died, not killed, not murdered, but slaughtered and by their family? Oh, she could feel the trauma leaking from their very pores. She would need to move very carefully with these two.

“How long ago was this?” she finally got out in a calm, sympathetic voice.

“Depends on how you look at it,” Michael continued to answer while Lucifer drank hardily from the glass of water provided for him. “If you’re talking Hell time then hundreds of years ago.”

So, Michael was the protective one in their dynamic. The older twin, perhaps? Or was Lucifer the one more damaged by the event? Both of them clearly had scars from this though. “How about we use Earth time,” she suggested.

“Eight years as of a week ago.”

They recently just went through an anniversary then. Linda took a moment to observe them. Michael had turned from her to focus on Lucifer, whispering to him so low that she couldn't hear.

“I’m fine,” Lucifer stated, tugging at his suit as he sat forward. Michael sighed, looking more worried than frustrated, Linda noted. “The point of us coming, Doctor, is because we,” Michael coughed. Lucifer shot him a small glare before continuing. “I've noticed that I'm seeing them in human faces, something of which I have never done before."

Linda nodded and allowed them to move on. "That can be quite normal, Lucifer.” They both looked at her disbelievingly. “When we tragically lose people we care about, people we love intensely, we can often see them in others as a way to process the loss and to feel like they are still with us.”

“We’d never confuse a human for them,” Michael stated plainly.

Linda clasped her hands in her lap and spoke patiently. "You loved them, deeply, I can tell. If the two of you have not taken time to process and to feel the loss before now, the heart may be tricking your brains, making it to where you’re overlaying their image onto those with any similarities.”

“That’s impossible,” Lucifer snapped, flopping back onto the couch beside his brother. “She’s nothing like them.”

Linda arched a brow. “So, there is someone in particular that this is occurring with? Describe her to me.”

“You’ve met the detective.”

Ah, that’s why he was so disturbed while he and Detective Decker were here. “Why don’t you tell me about Lilith and Eve? What did they look like?”

“On a good day or a Hellish day?” Lucifer chuckled dryly at his joke. Michael shook his head in the manner of someone wanting to smack their brother but loving them too much to do so.

It made Linda smile. If only all the dual patients she has sessions with were this fond of one another. “A good day.”

“Well, they were beautiful, like angels in every sense of the irony.” Lucifer was smiling warmly as he talked as was Michael.

“They hated us at first,” Michael said with a laugh. “We were technically breaking into an area we weren’t supposed to be in when we first met them. They were stunning though.”

These two were prime examples of men in love. Linda smiled sadly. Eight years and they still looked like that when they spoke of them. Damn, where had Linda gone wrong with the men in her life? “What did they look like?”

“Long blonde hair, slightly wavy that would shine in the sun,” Michael started.

Lucifer continued seamlessly. “Blue eyes and just tall enough that we could tuck them into a snug hug perfectly.”

Linda frowned in thought. “They do sound very similar to Detective Decker, actually.” They blinked at her. “Surely, the two of you noticed?”

The way they looked at each other told Linda that they had not.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer landed back in the penthouse in a flurry of feathers, Michael close behind. “This is preposterous,” he grumbled every step of the way to the bar. “I think I would notice if the detective shared any similarities with them.”

Michael frowned as he stood by the couch, staring at the floor in thought. “It’s odd,” he mumbled just loud enough to catch Lucifer’s attention. “I’m having trouble remembering her features clearly. I was close enough the other night and I know for certain that my memory is better than this.”

“Everyone else seems to remember just fine,” Lucifer snapped, downing a drink before turning to pour another one.

“Just another reason to think something is wrong here.” Michael looked at Lucifer. “And we both reacted strongly to her. Maybe this was the reason why?”

“Surely, we would have remembered then!” Michael moved to pull Lucifer to him, holding tightly against the struggle his brother put forth. Lucifer eventually calmed and sagged heavily against his twin. “I hate this,” he mumbled into Michael’s shoulder.

“I know,” Michael whispered into his hair. “We’ll figure this out.”

Michael, the pretty blonde detective is back. Shax’s prayer came through clearly and laced with impressed amusement.

Michael grumbled a sigh and stepped back. “She is persistent, I’ll give her that.” He made a mental note that Shax and Maze didn’t seem to have a problem at least remembering she was blonde.

"Chloe's back, isn't she?" Lucifer asked, adjusting his suit where it had gotten mussed in their mini-struggle. "Which one of us is going down this time?"

“You go. I’ll watch from the shadows.”

Lucifer grinned. “Very well. Shall I put on a show for you?”

Michael snorted. “If you must.”

The two made their way down to the club. Lucifer stepped off the elevator and down the stairs while Michael blended into the shadows. Sure enough, he spotted Chloe easily in a corner booth. She wasn’t even trying to be stealthy at this point, was she? Now that he was seeing her, he did see the blonde hair, but it was still hard to pinpoint any fine features of her face. Michael narrowed his eyes. Someone was cloaking her, but why? If she was cloaked, was she human? But she was shot and she had bled, almost died; of course, she was human. Not even a cloak could simulate that and yet...that was the only thing that made sense. They would need to get through the cloaking to see her true face and that meant getting close to her. Fucking damn it.

Amena-dick had better hope he wasn’t the one behind this.

He continued to watch as Maze delivered the drink Lucifer asked her to, noticing how Maze was borderline hostile toward her. The demon saw her as a threat, which given the current circumstances, Michael didn't blame her for. But there was enough irritation under the surface in response to Maze treating her in such a way that he had to restrain from correcting the demon. This mix-and-match of opposing emotions and instincts was starting to wear on him. Michael forced his gaze away from glaring at Maze to watch Chloe approach Lucifer who had placed himself at his piano and started a soft melody.

Her arm was still in a sling but she wasn’t letting that slow her down. She most likely had been taken out of active cases for her department which was why she had focused her attention here. Chloe wasn't idle and Michael could low-key respect her for that. Wanting to hear their conversation, he opened his senses, turning his head just enough to focus on their voices.

“Hello, detective,” Lucifer greeted with a grin, pausing his playing. “How’s your undercover surveillance going?”

“I’ve looked into you.” Chloe crossed her arms. “Your name really is Lucifer Morningstar and you didn’t exist until five years ago.”

Lucifer sipped from his drink. “Not on the Earthly plane, no.”

"People don't just appear out of thin air." She leaned over the piano. Lucifer merely looked at her. "Who were you? How did you survive getting shot six times by Jimmy Barnes?"

So, she had remembered quite a bit from the shooting despite losing blood and her fading consciousness. Not to mention, she had very notable instincts and was just as suspicious of Lucifer as they were of her. Good to know.

Lucifer looked at her amused and interested in equal measure. “Is this your normal reaction to someone saving your life? Investigating them?” His words were normal, but Michael knew his twin well enough to know that he was trying to draw in her with his desire mojo.

It didn’t appear to be working so far.

“When I see something I can’t explain, yes.”

“Well, I’ve given you the answer, detective. It’s not my fault that you won’t accept it.”

Michael had to wonder at that too. Everyone else just shrugged them off as eccentric but Chloe didn’t. Something must be bugging her under the surface too.

“I think you like me.” Lucifer was turning up the charm.

Chloe gave an irritated huff. “What part of the expression on my face tells you that?”

“Oh, it’s not in your face, it’s your eyes. It’s all in the eyes. I think you see something that you desire, truly desire, and you don’t know what to do with yourself.”

As though giving in to the charm, Chloe smiled flirtatiously at Lucifer, flicking her hair back behind her shoulder as she moved to sit on the piano bench with him. They leaned into each other, desire sparking as Chloe ran her hands over Lucifer’s chest. Michael frowned as he watched the two of them. The similarity to previous memories of watching Lilith and Lucifer together was painful. And to make it worse, Lucifer may be using his desire gig right now, but Lucifer himself wasn’t pretending. Whether his brother noticed it or not, he wanted the woman sitting beside him. Michael was irritated to find that he wanted to watch. He growled under his breath, about to say the hell with the plan and break them up when Chloe spoke, the flirting in her voice had disappeared.

"No bulletproof vest," she said, patting Lucifer's chest and standing. "Not that you could have fit it under that suit."

Lucifer looked as flabbergasted as Michael felt. Had she never been under Lucifer's charm? Had it all been an act? Oh, she was as good as this was bad. Another pang went through Michael, recognizing the hurt and confusion on Lucifer's face. Lilith had frequently played this same game on Lucifer in their early days, warm then cold and so forth; playing hard to get. His twin had found it fun at the time, but now...

Why was it so easy to compare them?

"It's not a secret if I'm telling you the answer!" Lucifer heaved a frustrated sigh before calming, looking at Chloe inquisitively. "Why don't I affect you, detective?"

The question of the hour.

“I guess we both have our mysteries,” was Chloe’s short reply.

Lucifer apparently couldn’t resist one last flirty quip. “I’ll show you mine if you show me yours.”

Chloe received a phone call just then, her voice dropping low enough that Michael had trouble understanding over the buzz of the crowd. Whatever it was about, the call had Chloe rushing out of the club a mere moment later with barely a backward glance at Lucifer who stood calling her name. Michael was quick to get to his twin before he could chase after her.

“Easy, Lucifer.”

“Bloody Hell,” Lucifer bemoaned, dropping heavily back onto the bench. “I did it again.” He ran his hands over his face. “I confused her for Lilith again. I could have sworn…” He looked up to Michael. “Why is this happening to me?”

Michael didn’t know but he was damn sure going to find out.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Pretending to be Lucifer was an old hat and one that Michael had perfected over the years. It was no issue for him to change into one of his brother’s many suits, adopt his posh little accent, and follow Chloe to the crime scene she had been called to. Lucifer had grumbled at him a bit but Michael was able to convince him to stay away from their mystery detective for the moment while Michael checked her out from up close himself. Hearing that she could be cloaked by someone to resemble Lilith had quickly sealed that deal and he had shared all the information Michael would need to know that he hadn’t already been told.

Michael hadn’t been on a hunt this important in years.

He stood on the sidelines, listening in as Chloe and who must be Detective Douche, as Lucifer so fondly referred to him, spoke about the current case. He wasn't interested in the details but he needed to know enough to get by. He smiled as he was finally spotted and waved cheerfully as Chloe approached.

“What are you doing here?” she snapped at him.

Oh, she was already frustrated and he had just arrived. Good. The feeling was a hundred percent mutual at this point. “I’m trying to solve my mystery, Detective,” he purred in a perfect rendition of Lucifer’s accent. “If I don’t affect you, I’m curious as to what does.”

All he had to do was follow her glare to find his answer. Upon asking, Chloe revealed that the man being arrested was a paparazzo named Nick Hofmeister who had followed her during her acting days. A cockroach, she called him. Michael was vaguely interested in the details there but had more pressing matters to attend to at the moment. Chloe obviously had a few choice words for the man and if he was playing Lucifer then he had to follow Lucifer's motto.

“If you desire something, then just take it.” He made his way to the car.

“Wait, Lucifer, what are you doing?”

Michael opened the door and pulled the man out. “Hello.”

Chloe didn’t give him time to say anything else, jumping right in.

“You finally did it, Nick. You finally wanted a photo so bad you killed someone for it.” The hatred in her voice was palpable. “You’re not going to get away with this. I’m going to make sure of it.”

Michael found himself reluctantly impressed by her resolve. But Nick threw them both for a loop, admitting that Chloe was right and that he would confess to what he did.

He turned to Chloe. “It’s not always this easy, is it?” This was as disappointing as when the tortured would spill their guts before he even got started.

“Of course, not. That’s why it makes no sense,” she returned, still feeling snappish with him.

In that case, “Allow me to take a whirl, hmm?” Michael didn’t wait for an answer, instead taking a step closer to Nick and catching his eyes. “What do you fear?”

Chloe did a quick double-take before focusing on Nick's reply.

“I…I have to confess,” Nick stuttered.

Michael pushed a little harder. “Yes, but why?”

Nick shook his head. “I can’t…man…I can’t…”

“Why not, Nick?” Chloe asked, stepping up beside Michael. “Are you protecting someone?” He was, Michael noted. But who?

“Hey!” Dan shoved his way between them, breaking Michael’s hold over the human. “You’re not supposed to be here. Either of you.” He quickly shoved Nick back into the car.

Michael gave a low growl. “I almost had him,” he snapped, not realizing that his accent dropped in his frustration at being so rudely pushed around. Chloe narrowing her eyes at him also went unnoticed.

Dan fussed at them more before leaving. Michael sighed, turning to find determination written all over Chloe’s face. “What now?”

“Nick is covering for someone, which means the real murderer is still out there, and I’m going to find him.”

Michael blinked. “But you hate the dung beetle and you’re going to try to prove his innocence?”

Chloe gave a short nod. “I’m going to find out who really killed this kid.”

Michael was once again struck by the familiarity he felt from Chloe. It was like he was standing by an early version of Lilith. She was good at punishment when she wanted to be but she only punished those guilty for their crimes and made sure everyone else followed that same rule; an Angel of Justice. He frowned as he watched her walk off. All he was getting was more questions.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The next morning, Michael was woken by the pleasant sensation of lips trailing over his skin. He hummed, blurrily opening his eyes to find Lucifer over him and grinning at him.

“Good morning, Michael,” he cooed. He dipped back down to continue his loving attentions.

Michael threaded his fingers through Lucifer’s untamed hair. “Good morning,” he responded thickly, closing his eyes again as his twin dipped further under the sheet.

He sighed in pleasure as wet warmth covered his half-hard dick. Lucifer being an early-riser did have its benefits on occasion. He allowed Lucifer to work him over for a few delightful minutes before he pulled him up into a deep kiss.

He could still remember their first kiss many lifetimes ago. It was Eve that had convinced them to give it a go on a dare. Neither of the women had been impressed when Lucifer had first attempted to keep it a chaste peck on the lips and had upped the ante by kissing each other, tongue and all. Michael and Lucifer had been struck dumb at the time as the two women caressed each other and their tongues tangled. Neither he nor Lucifer could turn away from such a blatant challenge and thus their first deep, tonsil-exploring kiss with each other had become a reality.

It had taken days before they finally admitted that they had kissed their twin…and that they had enjoyed it.

Michael flipped Lucifer over, his twin eagerly spreading his legs so Michael could settle between them. They continued to kiss, each other’s stubble burning their lips, the scratch of it against their skin fueling the fire between them.

Things had naturally progressed from that kiss over the years. They were mostly depicted as two separate couples; Lucifer and Lilith, Michael and Eve, but the truth of it all was that they had easily bonded as a Quartet well before they ever discovered what sex was. It only made sense that it expanded into the bedroom.

Michael groaned as he discovered that Lucifer had been awake long enough to get himself prepped. “You planned this.”

Lucifer grinned lecherously. “Well, of course I did. What else was I supposed to do while I waited for you to wake up? Read a book?”

He slipped his fingers easily into Lucifer's well-prepped entrance earning a gasp of pleasure from the Devil beneath him. "You could have, yes."

“Where’s the bloody fun in that?” Lucifer impatiently tugged him into position.

After Lilith and Eve were killed, he and Lucifer were so overcome with grief that they avoided one another for decades, snapping at each other when they did meet about nonsensical things. It had been Azazel and Shax who had finally tricked them into a room and locked the doors. They growled and snarled at each other in the pain that neither of them was the cause of until they finally snapped with the tension, coming together in the roughest way they had ever been. It had been the catalyst for the release they needed as they truly mourned their loss together for the first time.

Shax and Azazel didn’t go unpunished for tricking their Kings, however, but the two demons accepted their punishment willingly.

Lucifer groaned as Michael finally pushed inside, throwing his head back in pleasure. Michael set a leisurely pace as he nipped at Lucifer's skin to make him gasp and whimper. It was still fairly early so no one would bother them yet. He fully intended to take his time.

“Ah, fuck,” Lucifer gasped after a well-placed thrust. “Please, Michael. I’ve been on edge for a bloody hour.”

“And whose fault is that?” Michael smirked against Lucifer’s neck, placing a gentle kiss behind his ear. There was a groan of protest and Michael paused with a sigh. “Very well but I want to hear you,” he whispered filthily into the Devil’s ear.

Before Lucifer could respond, Michael pulled back, gripping Lucifer's knees, and thrust forward; hard. Lucifer cried out in pure bliss at the new pace, hands scrambling for purchase and finally just pressing against the headboard to keep him from banging his head as Michael railed him.

“Is this what you wanted?” Michael asked between thrusts.

“Fuck, yes. Yes!” Lucifer cried to the ceiling, eyes practically rolled to the back of his head as he gasped and groaned.

It didn't take them long like this to reach the peak. Michael reached between them to jerk his twin to completion. He threw his head back as he followed and managed to hold himself up until Lucifer tugged him down. They cuddled close, not bothering to clean up nor caring that spunk and sweat were pressed between them; they could shower later.

“Feeling better?” Michael asked softly, trailing his fingers over Lucifer’s shoulder.

Lucifer hummed in agreement. “As always.” He lifted his head from Michael’s chest to give him a quick kiss.

Michael grinned and tapped him on the nose. “I’m going to need your help today.”

“Oh.” Lucifer perked up, eyes bright. “How so?”

“I need you to go see Nick Hofmeister at the station.”

Lucifer grinned. “Need honey instead of vinegar?”

"Using desire to get in would work a lot better than fear in this particular case." Michael stretched. "He has a history with Chloe Decker and I want you to pick his brain about her."

“I’d like nothing better.” Lucifer’s eyes gleamed as he sat up with a stretch before peering at Michael curiously. “What are you going to do in the meantime?”

“I’ll stay here and actually do my part of keeping our business running.”

“But it’s the weekend. You hate managing the weekend crowd.”

Michael waved him off as he stood. “I can handle it just fine during the day.”

Lucifer didn’t argue and two blowjobs and one shower later, Michael entered the elevator and Lucifer flew off from the balcony.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chloe sat on her couch, watching the last video of Robbie that had been posted of him sharing the information for the Red Cross. She sighed heavily, feeling the unfairness of the world like it was sitting directly on her shoulders. The poor kid hadn’t deserved to be killed. He hadn’t deserved any of it.

“Mommy?”

Chloe laid the tablet down on the cushions and turned to Trixie. “Yes, baby?”

“What are you looking at?” The eight-year-old asked with full curiosity.

“I’m just doing police work.”

Trixie leaned against the couch's arm. "I thought you weren't supposed to be working."

The girl had her there. “And I thought you were supposed to be getting ready to go to your friend’s birthday party.”

Chloe smiled as Trixie made to go back to her room just as the front door opened.

“Surprise! I’m home!”

“Aunt Jane!” Trixie yelled in excitement.

Chloe’s duplicate crouched down, opening her arms in time to wrap them around Trixie as she barreled into her. Having just come from the airport, she was wearing jogging pants and a T-shirt. She picked up the girl and spun her around as Trixie laughed. “Hey there, munchkin. Have you been taking good care of your mom?”

Trixie nodded seriously after she was placed back on her feet. “She was shot but I’ve been helping her get better.”

“I heard about that.” The look Jane gave Chloe plainly said that they would be discussing it later.

“What are you doing home? Why didn’t you call?” Chloe asked, moving to give her twin sister a tight one-armed hug. She had been gone for weeks on a business trip and Chloe had missed her. “I didn’t think you were supposed to be back for another week?”

“Like I would stay after hearing my sis got shot. Who do you take me for? And I wanted to surprise you guys.”

Chloe sighed. “Let me guess, Dan told you?”

“Who else?” Jane pouted. “It certainly wasn’t you, which I’m hurt by, by the way.”

“Hey, Trix, why don’t you go finish getting ready while I help your Aunt Jane get her bags upstairs?”

Trixie ran off to do as asked. Before Chloe could grab anything, Jane was already holding out her carry-on. "I know you’re going to insist on carrying something, so here. I’ve got the suitcase. No arguments.”

“Like you’re giving me the chance to,” Chloe grumbled but took the bag anyway.

Together they walked up the stairs and entered the bedroom. Jane left the suitcase by the closet before flopping back on the bed. "Ah, it is good to be home." She propped up on an elbow. “Okay, spill.”

Chloe sat the small bag she carried on the suitcase. “Spill what? I got shot, that simple.”

Jane rolled her eyes. “Not that. The mysterious club owner you had following you around.”

“Dan told you about that too? Geez.”

“He was concerned about you, okay?” Jane sat up, patting the bed for Chloe to sit beside her. “Someone needs to be when I’m not here, so give him a break.”

“You’d think that we were still together the way he is acting,” Chloe grumbled as she sat. “He’d better watch it before Charlotte gets jealous.”

Jane waved a hand. “Stop avoiding the topic. The club owner?”

Chloe sighed. “I don’t even know where to start.”

“How about his name? That’s usually a good place.”

Chloe gave her sister a glare to which Jane merely smiled innocently. “His name is Lucifer Morningstar.”

“Lucifer Morningstar,” Jane copied, rolling the name around on her tongue. “Exotic. I like him already.”

“You would,” Chloe drawled as she rolled her eyes. “He’s the owner of Lux, a bar/lounge/nightclub depending on when you visit the place.”

“Catering to all the crowds; impressive.” Jane tilted her head. “You’ve already done a background check on him, haven’t you?” When Chloe nodded, she chuckled. “Of course. What did you find?”

“Well, he didn’t exist until five years ago apparently. His record is squeaky clean too, like freakishly clean. And let’s not forget that he refers to himself as the Devil. He’s also got this weird thing he does that gets people to talk to him. It’s like hypnosis or something.”

Jane whistled lowly. “Damn, girl. This man already has you tied up in knots.” She grinned. “I bet you like him.”

Chloe choked on air. “No way.”

“And you’re blushing,” Jane teased. “He’s gorgeous, isn’t he?”

“I wouldn’t know,” Chloe said firmly.

Jane clicked her tongue in disbelief but let the topic drop. For now. “Seriously, though, you have to admit he’s got you all riled up and intrigued.”

Chloe stared down at the floor. She rested her good arm over the one in the sling. “There is something about him. I can’t explain it but…I don’t know. It’s strange.”

Jane watched her sister who had started to nibble on her lip in thought. Whoever this Lucifer Morningstar was, he certainly was doing a number on Chloe whether she admitted it or not. Jane gently nudged Chloe to pull her out of her thoughts.

“I can’t wait to meet him.”

Chloe huffed and stood. “Hopefully, that will never happen.”

“Never say never!” Jane called after her as Chloe left the room.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lux was currently in the quiet before the storm, in Michael's opinion anyway. Later that evening, Lux would open its doors as a nightclub, and any sort of peace Michael had would vanish until the early hours of the morning. Thankfully, Lucifer never got upset when he vanished to the penthouse as it was no secret that Michael preferred the quiet darkness over the boisterous light.

Currently, he and his brother sat at the bar, nursing drinks after Lucifer filled him in about his talk with Nick. The only thing that they had figured out about Chloe was that her dad died shortly after she starred in her movie and was famous for busting the lens of the asshole's camera when he invaded their mourning space. Good for her, Michael secretly applauded her. No one liked being gawked at while they were mourning the loss of a loved one. He was already planning on the perfect punishment for when the bastard showed up in Hell.

Michael wasn’t completely comfortable with the reason he cared so much. She was human. He shouldn’t care and yet there was something that pulled his heartstrings when it came to her. He hadn’t realized that he had any left.

Lucifer didn’t seem to be in a better place as he propped up on the bar fidgeting with his coin. Shax continued polishing the glasses, acting like he hadn’t listened in and wasn’t currently watching them closely. Michael knew Shax was good at picking up even the tiniest details about someone so knew better than to accept the performance at face value, but he chose not to call the incubus out for it as long as he kept his mouth shut.

"What is wrong with the two of you?" Maze didn't have the same common sense.

“Nothing Maze,” Lucifer snapped. “I was hoping for something of substance but instead got taken down depression lane.” He downed what was left in his glass. “As if I need any help in that department,” he mumbled bitterly.

Shax made an abortive notion toward Maze but the other demon either didn’t see it or completely ignored him.

“You feel bad for invading her privacy.” She scoffed in annoyance.

"Leave it, Maze," Michael warned. He was battling his own obnoxious feelings on the matter, he didn't need a sermon from her.

“I can’t believe that I am about to say this, but maybe Amenadiel is right. The two of you are changing.”

Shax rolled his eyes and mumbled under his breath before turning away and leaving the wrath on her own. At least he knew when to keep his thoughts to himself and now was one of them.

Lucifer growled from his chest at the remark as Michael turned to her. “We do appreciate the occasional smart-assed comment, Mazikeen, but hold your tongue and do not disrespect us. Understood?”

“Or what?” Maze challenged. “You’ll cry on my shoulder?”

Shax flinched the same moment Michael stood. His eyes flashed, turning into slits as he roared. “You will not speak to me that way!”

Maze took a step back, finally fearful of her King. Michael swallowed as he forced a breath to calm himself. He turned to his brother when a hand rested gently on his shoulder. Lucifer patted it before turning to Maze, eyes firm. "Come, Mazikeen."

Maze grits her teeth but silently follows Lucifer out of the room. Michael took another breath, sat back down, and ran his fingers through his hair. The soft sound of fluid being poured into a glass had him looking up at the remaining demon. He gratefully accepted the drink Shax poured for him, downing it before requesting another.

“She feels threatened, Michael. Take it easy on her,” Shax said softly as he refilled the glass.

“Threatened? Of what?” Michael took a sip. “A human? Ridiculous,” he scoffed.

Shax hummed. “And you don’t?”

Michael eyed the blue-haired demon. “Don’t what?”

“Feel threatened?”

He didn’t feel threatened by Chloe Decker. Did he? He growled threateningly. “Watch your tongue. Mazikeen isn’t my demon, but you are.”

Shax frowned but gave a short bow. “Of course, my King,” he said politely before going back to whatever it was he was pretending to do. “But Mazikeen isn’t Lucifer’s either,” he said as a soft reminder.

Michael sighed heavily, deciding that it wasn’t worth reprimanding the demon for speaking the truth. Maze wasn’t theirs; she was Lilith’s. The only reason she came with Lucifer was because Azazel hadn’t wanted to. He took another drink. He wondered if Maze sensed anything off about Chloe as well and that was why she was being so defensive and crass. The idea that Maze could feel like Chloe was going threaten Lilith’s place in their hearts, and thus Maze’s place in the hierarchy, was an obnoxious notion.

Wasn’t it? Lucifer admitted to randomly seeing Lilith when he was with Chloe already. Michael himself felt odd and jittery when around her. He growled again in pure frustration, ignoring Shax who glanced back at him worriedly.

“Hey!” Michael and Shax both jerked around to find Chloe Decker herself approaching them. “How did you get into Nick’s holding cell?”

Michael stood as she reached the bar, cursing as he realized he was not currently in one of Lucifer’s suits but his own black slacks and a deep blue long-sleeved shirt. Still, he smiled tightly at her and easily adopted a British accent. Surely, she didn’t expect Lucifer to wear suits all the time.

“Why asking nicely, of course. Something you should try sometime.”

Shax raised a brow but said nothing, going back to his cleaning and subtly listening in.

Chloe stepped closer, her eyes seeming to bore into his own. “This case has nothing to do with you,” she spoke slowly and concisely.

Michael felt his pulse skip a couple of beats as he suddenly knew exactly what Lucifer was talking about. It was like looking at Lilith and the moment the image was there, it was gone.

“Why can’t you leave it alone?” She asked.

“Why won’t you?” He challenged back, far more intrigued than he was a few seconds ago.

Chloe sighed and shook her head. “Did you find out anything at least?”

“Yes. I was able to confirm that our dung beetle is protecting someone following in his footsteps. Perhaps a protégé?” He suggested Lucifer’s idea from earlier.

“I found out that someone else was following Robbie, and someone has been uploading photos online today from Nick’s company,” she shared. Why, Michael couldn’t fathom if the case had nothing to do with him. “The most recent was from an hour ago at a party that’s still happening.” She patted the bar as she thought. “Our killer could still be there.”

Michael watched her turn to leave before turning back to his drink.

“Are you coming?”

He looked back at her in surprise. “Oh. I thought this was the part where you’d say something like ‘Lucifer, stay. Good Devil’,” he spat sarcastically, just to see her response. Never mind the fact that that exact phrase had been used before but in completely different circumstances.

Shax snorted behind him.

Chloe grinned. “I’d rather keep my eye on you.”

Michael grinned back in return. Oh, but this was getting good.

Shax watched them go with avid interest. There was something about Chloe…if only he could put his finger on it.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“What are you doing, Maze?” Lucifer asked the demon as they entered her apartment in Lux. “Were you purposefully trying to provoke him?”

"I don't know!" Maze swung around to glare at him. "The two of you are acting completely weird around that human. It's like you're besotted by her or something. I mean a human? Come on!"

“You know, Maze, you have sex with many of those humans as does Shax. You don’t see Michael and me complaining about that, do you?” Lucifer countered.

Maze stared at him in pure frustration with everything. “That’s not the point.”

Lucifer sighed. “Then what is?”

The demon wrath grits her teeth and snarls as she turns to stalk into her kitchen. Lucifer watched her pour a drink from her liquor stock.

“Mazikeen…”

“Just get out, Lucifer.”

“I’m trying to help,” Lucifer tried again.

Maze scoffed. “I don’t need it.”

“Very well,” Lucifer sighed. “You can deal with Michael later.”

Maze released a sigh as Lucifer closed the door behind him. What was she supposed to say? That Decker made her feel anxious? Maze closed her eyes and growled. She was Mazikeen of the Lilim, Hell’s Greatest Torturer; she didn’t get anxious. She had been Lilith’s Right Hand, her Personal Attendant, and everything in between. If Lilith had any need of her, then Mazikeen had been there.

Decker was no Lilith, and yet, Lucifer fawned over her. Even Michael was treating her as something special. It was sickening. How dare they be so unfaithful? But it has been hundreds of years for them, plus the five they have been spending on Earth. Could she blame them if they decided it was time to move on?

Maze threw her glass at the wall. No! It wasn't fair. She wouldn't stand for it. They couldn't sully Lilith's and Eve's memories with a human, no matter how that same human made her feel like she was looking at a long-lost friend.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael walked beside Chloe as they approached the party. People were cheering and talking rather loudly while the camera's clicking sounded in the background. It all made Michael's skin crawl with discomfort but he grit his teeth and continued. He focused on Chloe talking as she explained her thought process on how to catch their killer. Hiding in plain sight was a smart move if a rather aggravating one.

Chloe watched the faces in the crowd with calm determination but Michael found his eyes straying to her as he remembered what Lucifer had found out. Damn it all, he cared and wasn't that just dandy as his twin would say.

“Are you okay?” It was out before he could stop it.

“Yeah, why?” Chloe looked at him as she connected the dots. “Nick told you what happened, didn’t he?”

“He did,” Michael confirmed. “Got to hear all about your wicked right hook.” Chloe nodded along. Michael grinned. The dung beetle had deserved it. “But I think he truly is trying to redeem himself now.” Lucifer had told him it felt that way to him. His brother was the expert on desire, so Michael believed him without question.

Chloe snorted, crossing her arms. “Well, he’s certainly going about it the wrong way.”

“Yes, well, we all know what the road to Hell is paved with.”

He knew from firsthand experience.

They spotted their suspect soon after and took chase. The human recognized Chloe and yelled for everyone to hear that she was there and what movie she was from. The crowd of paparazzi went wild, yelling at her and clicking their little cameras. Michael shoved through them but one happened to grab Chloe's arm.

“Show us your boobs, Chloe!”

Chloe didn’t get the time to attempt to do anything. Michael was suddenly there, the man’s wrist held tightly in his grasp as he glared down his nose at him. “Hands off, Friar Tuck.” He barely resisted the urge to growl at the human. No one touched her.

Chloe stared at Michael's shoulders as her heart skipped a few beats. At first, she wanted to berate him – she didn't need his help – but decided to shake it off instead and turned to work her way through the crowd. Now was not the time.

Michael allowed his fear mojo to leak into the area. The crowd quickly backed off and left him free to follow Chloe as they tried to cover lost ground. Unfortunately, all they were able to see was the back end of his car.

“Well, isn’t this lovely,” Michael grumbled.

Chloe felt the same disappointed frustration. They parted ways soon after, agreeing to reconvene in the morning. Chloe watched Lucifer go with a thoughtful expression. His accent had dropped again. Weird. Lucifer had been frustrated multiple times during her last case and not once had he dropped his accent. Why was he now?

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chloe shut the door behind Dan as he left, thanking him once again for the information on the case. She turned back into her kitchen as Jane joined her from upstairs. She carried another tablet in one hand and a mug in the other.

“Let me guess,” Chloe started. “You saw it too?” She asked in reference to the photo posted from last night of her reacting to being grabbed by the paparazzo. The photo also gives a good view of Lucifer grabbing said paparazzo and staring him down. The look in his eyes made parts of Chloe warm that she didn't need to think about right now.

“Hmm?” Jane glanced at her as she laid her tablet beside Chloe’s on the bar. She turned Chloe’s around so that she could see. “I hadn’t seen it yet, no, but damn. Who’s the hottie protecting your honor?”

Chloe sighed. “That’s Lucifer.”

Jane looked at her with wide eyes before lifting the tablet to get a better look at the picture. “That’s Lucifer?” She asked for confirmation which Chloe gave. Jane looked at the photo again before twisting it around to show it to Chloe. “You’re hiding this? Are you serious?” She flipped it back around. “Damn. Yeah, I’d keep that to myself too.”

"Would you stop it?" Chloe snatched her tablet back from her sister. "He's not that good-looking."

“Ha!” Jane laughed. “Keep telling yourself that, girl.” She turned to rinse her mug. “But you can’t lie to me.”

Chloe rolled her eyes, once more gazing at the photo. “It’s odd,” she mumbled.

“Hmm? What’s odd?”

“He was different at the crime scene and he seemed weird last night.”

Jane leaned over the bar. “How so?”

Chloe frowned, turning the tablet so Jane could see it again. "Look at what he's wearing. When I first met Lucifer he was in a suit. Every time I saw him after that, he was wearing a suit. Why the sudden change?”

“Can’t a man change up his wardrobe every once in a while?”

"Maybe," Chloe agreed. "But then there's his accent."

Jane perked up. “What kind of accent?”

Chloe cut her eyes at her twin. “British.” Before Jane could comment, she continued. “It dropped twice recently when he got frustrated.”

Jane shrugged. “If it’s a fake accent then I could see that.” She straightened. “What’s the big deal?”

“Lucifer didn’t drop it the entire first case despite getting frustrated multiple times and this one he’s dropped it twice and changed his clothes. It just seems weird to me.”

Jane grabbed her tablet with a hum. “Maybe he has a twin, too?”

Chloe watched her sister head back upstairs with a thoughtful look. Jane had said it in passing as a joke but what if she was right? She hadn’t seen a mention of a twin in the files she had dug up on Lucifer. Did he have one in hiding? What were the odds?

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer was getting agitated at being left behind like a child. Michael assured him that it would just be a little longer.

“You just want her to yourself,” he grumbled petulantly.

Michael rolled his eyes. “You know that’s not true, you dimwit. I’m trying to figure her out.”

“We could do that together much quicker,” Lucifer pointed out.

“She doesn’t know about me,” Michael retorted. “That is our best defense right now.”

“Oh come on! That’s no reason to keep me locked up here like I have some kind of disease.”

Michael lost the battle and Lucifer met with Chloe this morning. He was left to keep himself busy until his twin returned to give him the details of what went down. Maze gave him a wide berth which was fine with him. Michael worked in the office, double-checking the books and orders as well as looking over the schedules of the humans in their employ. As annoying as humans could be, they were easier to keep track of and manage than demons. Speaking off, he and Lucifer would need to make a trip down to check on things soon.

He was pulled out of his focus when Shax knocked on the door. “Lucifer and Chloe are back. I figured you would want to know.”

Michael thanked the demon and followed him back out to the bar, staying out of sight but well within hearing range of his brother and the detective. He listened to them discuss a ‘Josh’ and it appeared he was planning accidents so that he could be first to get the photos. Well, someone was most definitely going to Hell eventually. They started arguing over the morality of issuing punishment. Lucifer wanted to barrel ahead and Chloe wanted to have all the facts. Michael wanted to laugh at the sight of his brother arguing with a human in the first place but it was such a normal Lucifer and Lilith thing to argue about that he…the smile immediately faded from his face.

His back hit the wall behind him. He closed his eyes as he berated himself. What the fuck was he doing? Chloe was human. She was not Lilith. Lilith was dead. Stop it.

He waited until Chloe left before coming out of his hiding place. “You still want to go dish out some punishment?”

Lucifer glanced up at him for a moment and then smiled. “What did you have in mind?”

Michael grinned back. “I have an idea. Shax, go grab this Josh that they were talking about. Lucifer, you go charm your way back in and grab the dung beetle. Both of you meet at the crime scene.”

“What do you want me to do?” Maze asked, looking eager.

Michael looked to Lucifer first in question. Lucifer shook his head. He hadn’t been able to get anything out of her then. Michael sighed. “You’ll stay here.” She tried to argue. “Consider it your punishment for your disrespect yesterday,” he spoke over her.

Maze didn’t like it, but she held her tongue; for now.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael may have come up with the punishment but he allowed Lucifer to take the lead to blow off some steam. His brother needed it after being cooped up for the last couple of days. Even Shax seemed to be enjoying himself as he dragged Josh over to join them. This wasn't his normal gig. Maze, being a wrath demon, was their normal stalker and kidnapper. As an incubus, Shax was more suited for jobs of sly seduction but he had been trained well in all the arts as was required of him to serve them.

“I’m going to kill you, faggot,” Josh snapped when the tape was removed.

Shax snarled and head-butted the human, knocking him to the ground.

Lucifer laughed. “I’d be nicer to the gentleman if I were you. Those eyes can be rather enslaving.”

Shax smirked and jerked Josh back to his feet. He returned to Lucifer’s side, removing the guns from his belt that he carried. His eyes were glowing with glee as he sat them on the ground between the humans.

"He's a hair breath away from turning you into the police," Lucifer informed Josh before turning to Nick. "And he was going to let you go down for murder." He grinned, taking a step back. "Discuss."

Michael leaned back against the Corvette that Lucifer loved so much as he watched, a smirk resting on his lips. This was what they did, not running around after humans looking for clues. They issued punishment where it was needed. They pitted humans against each other. They didn't have sympathy. They didn't care about humans at all. Why should they? They were all just pawns anyway.

“Stop! Don’t shoot him!”

“Oh bloody hell,” Lucifer bemoaned. “What are you doing here, Detective? You’re interrupting my punishment.”

What was she doing here indeed? Michael ducked down behind the car to avoid her seeing him to protect their cover.

“You’re lucky I figured out your insane plan before anyone got killed,” she called out, pointing her gun at Nick who had yet to drop his. Lucifer attempted to speak. “No more talking from you,” Chloe snapped.

Michael felt a lurch in his chest. She sounded so much like Lilith when she was mad. He shook his head with a grimace.

Lucifer snapped his mouth shut looking very disgruntled as he realized the same thing. Shax arched his brows at the scene, eagerly watching as he settled in to observe.

Seeing that Lucifer finally seemed to be taking her seriously, Chloe turned her attention to Nick. “Nick, you tried to do some good, to help someone. Don’t throw it all away.”

“Embrace who you really are, Nick,” Lucifer weaseled. He wasn’t going to let her win. “Stop fighting it.”

"Don't listen to him, Nick," Chloe said quietly but firmly. "You tried to change."

Nick sighed, adjusting his grip on the gun. "And look what happened."

“Yeah, you screwed up,” Chloe admitted as she lowered her gun. “But you know what? It’s okay. You tried to change, that’s what’s important.”

Michael frowned. Nick had tried, hadn’t he? He looked down at his hands. They weren’t always like this, were they? Michael closed his eyes.

“Fascinating,” Lucifer breathed.

Shax cut his eyes to his King, taking in how Lucifer looked almost entranced while Chloe spoke. He looked back at her curiously. There was something about her that he couldn’t quite see like he was looking from his periphery instead of straight at her. He tilted his head. The way she carried herself, the way she talked to Lucifer, and the way she stood her ground with him…if she was cloaked…Lilith? For a split second, it was like the cloak had fallen away completely. Shax could see her, his Queen, but she was gone within the same second. He blinked multiple times, holding his breath. Could it be possible? He tried to see her again but the moment had passed.

The gun went off and time slowed to a stop.

“I’ll admit I was surprised to hear from you, Michael.”

Shax twisted at Amenadiel’s voice, looking back to find Michael walking to them confidently. “Trust me, I’m as surprised as you are.”

Lucifer looked between his praying hands and Michael. “Seems we had the same thought, brother.”

“Sorry,” Michael patted Lucifer’s shoulder. “I beat you to it.”

“So it seems,” the Devil pouted.

Michael smiled at him before turning to Amenadiel. “I wanted to tell you that you were right. Lucifer is changing, but then, so am I.” He paused momentarily on his way to the angel to pluck the bullet from the air while Lucifer walked over to Josh.

“Then you understand why you should go back to Hell?”

Michael smirked. "Oh, we'll go back to Hell but not permanently. We do have subjects and a realm to check on now and then." The smile left his face. "After all, we're the only reason the cesspit still exists after you feather brains infiltrated it." Michael's voice turned as cold as his eyes.

Amenadiel glared. “I had nothing to do with that.”

“Sure, sure,” Lucifer said as he kicked Josh hard in the groin. “Yet, you did nothing to stop it either, did you?” He adjusted his suit with a glare in the angel’s direction. Michael glanced at him as he moved to stand beside him. “Regardless, we happen to like it here.” Lucifer glanced in Chloe’s direction. “For many reasons.”

Speaking of Chloe. Michael walked to stand in front of her, looking over her seemingly frozen features. His fingers reach out to gently brush the loose hair from her face. “She is rather fascinating, isn’t she, Amenadiel?”

Amenadiel scoffed. “Why should I care? She’s human. It’s disgusting that you two are so taken with her.” He barely glanced at her. There was no recognition on his face.

Either the angel had gotten better at lying over the years or he had nothing to do with the strangeness surrounding her. Oh well. Michael shrugged, turning back to them. “But the fact remains that we are changing, Amenadiel, whether we like it or not, and that, dear brother, is positively thrilling.”

Shax hummed to himself at his King's words, once again letting his eyes land on Chloe. They were changing. If Shax was right, and he hoped he was, it would be a change for the better.

“You called me here to tell me that?”

“No,” Lucifer answered as Michael made his way back to him. “We called you to use you to fix a situation that we mishandled.”

“And to annoy you in the process,” Michael added with a grin.

Amenadiel growled under his breath. “This isn’t a game, Luci.”

“One, don’t call me that,” Lucifer snapped back. “And who said we were playing?” He tugged Michael against his side as his brother draped an arm over his shoulders.

The angel took a deep breath. “You should have listened,” he threatened.

Knowing that the angel was now leaving, Michael motioned for Lucifer to go. Not having time to argue or to hide, Lucifer flew off just in time for the passage of time to return to normal. Josh grunted as he grabbed his crotch and fell to his knees. Nick jerked and looked confused, dropping the gun to the ground. Chloe gasped, looking between Nick and Josh in complete confusion.

“Looking for someone?” Michael asked into her ear from behind her, seamlessly picking up Lucifer’s accent once again.

Chloe jumped. "How did…" She looked at Shax and then back at Michael. "You were over there and now…"

Michael merely grinned at her.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael and Shax had to remain to give statements to the police. Shax had just finished up with his and returned to Michael’s side.

"Are you going back to Hell?" He asked, leaning back on Lucifer's car with Michael.

“We are. It’s time. You and Maze should be able to handle things for a couple of days.” He dropped his finished cigarette to the ground, grimacing as he did so.

Lucifer smoked, not Michael. Shax thought it was funny just how far Michael would go when in his role as his twin. Let nothing be said against Michael’s seriousness.

Shax looked at the ground. “I would like to request to go with you.”

Michael looked at him in surprise. “Whatever for? I thought you liked it here?”

“I do,” the demon was quick to reassure him. “I haven’t been so well-fed in centuries.” Michael gave a short nod of knowing. “I want to review our texts. I find myself needing a refresher in the Holy Words.”

Michael arched his brow before sighing. “I had forgotten that you’re one of the more devout demons,” he commented.

“I’m not that devout,” Shax mumbled. “I’m too close to you guys for that.”

“Thank Hell for that,” the King mumbled under his breath. It wasn’t that he minded their worship of him but it was still nice to have a break from it once in a while. “All right, I’ll take you with us.”

Shax smiled. "Thank you, My King."

Michael hissed at him. Before he could say anything though, Chloe approached them. She had determination in her eyes and questions on her tongue, of which Shax had no doubt. He wanted to laugh as Michael stood, tugging on his jacket that he had borrowed from Lucifer’s closet that morning just in case. Who did his Kings think they were fooling?

"I saw Nick pull the trigger." Chloe was no-nonsense tonight. "I heard the gunshot, but Josh wasn't shot."

“Is there a question in there, Chloe?”

She eyed him. “Did you put blanks in the guns? Was this some staged setup to get Josh to confess?”

Michael stuffed his hands in his pockets. “That’s probably more plausible to you than me calling my angelic dick of an ex-brother to slow time so I could grab the bullet from thin air, no?” He took the bullet out, tossing it in the air before holding it out for her to see. “All of this really is quite fun, isn’t it?”

Shax barely withheld a snort. His King was showing off and probably didn’t even realize he was doing it or why. Man, Shax really wanted to get his hands on those texts.

Chloe made a huffing sound as she shook her head. “Never mind,” she said. “If you won’t answer those questions honestly, then maybe you’ll answer this one.” Chloe met Michael’s eyes. “Are you Lucifer or the other one?”

Shax gaped at her. Had she really?

“Other one, Detective?” Michael played confused very well.

Chloe shifted her weight to one foot, holding her splinted arm with the other one. “Yeah, the other one who uses fear instead of desire? Or how about the other one who loses the accent when he gets frustrated?” She smirked as Michael lost the confusion for flabbergasted shock. “Or the other one who wears cheap chinos and cotton instead of designer suits?”

Shax wanted to cackle as Michael was doing a perfect imitation of a fish. Oh, she was good. No one could figure out the game that quickly. If she wasn’t somehow at least the reincarnation of Lilith he’d do what he truly wanted and swear off sex – and he literally needed it to survive.

“But I can allow the twin deception I guess and continue to call you both Lucifer if you insist-”

“Michael.” It came out a bark, startling Chloe into silence. Michael cleared his throat. “It’s Michael Demiurgos.”

“Demiurgos.” Chloe nodded, still grinning with the pride of figuring out one of the many mysteries surrounding Lucifer. “That explains why you didn’t come up when I looked into Lucifer; you used different last names.”

“Something had to be different about us,” Michael replied in his normal Americanized accent.

Chloe chuckled. “Well, anyway, it is nice to officially meet you, Michael Demiurgos.” She grinned as she purred his name.

Shax delighted in the way Michael tensed and swallowed.

“Hopefully there will be no more need for twin games?” And with that, Chloe turned and walked away, her ponytail swaying behind her.

Shax smirked and nudged Michael’s arm. “I think she won that round, boss,” he said cheekily.

Michael shook before turning his head to glare at Shax. “Shut up and get in the car.”

Shax laughed as he walked around the car. “Sure, but I don’t suppose you could drop me off somewhere?”

Michael grumbled as he opened the driver’s door and got in. “Where?”

“I have a payment to make for the session earlier.” Shax also got in the car.

“Very well.” Michael sighed. “I do hope that you’re being careful with her.”

“I know what I’m doing, Michael. Besides, if we’re going back to Hell, I want to be well-fed before we leave."

Michael watched him a minute more before starting the car.

"If you're uncomfortable with Lucifer pimping you out to her..."

Shax shrugged. "She's interesting. I'm fine for now."

Michael raised his brow but let the conversation drop.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Linda threw her head back with a cry, pleasure suffusing her body as she came for the third time that night. She clung to the man between her legs as he continued to thrust within her, seeking his pleasure now that she had reached hers. He kissed her, open-mouthed and dirty, groaning in pleasure against her lips. Linda tangled her fingers in his blue hair, holding him close as she allowed him to practically devour her.

Little did she know that that was exactly what Shax was doing. Oh, she tasted delectable and he came with the taste of her pleasure on his tongue.

Shax collapsed to the side as they panted. Linda could have sworn that she saw his eyes glowing before he closed them. She shook her head. His eyes were so unnaturally light blue that surely the lights were just reflecting in them oddly. That had to be it. Linda giggled a bit in her pleasured high, tapping his chest with the back of her hand before stretching.

“That was amazing,” she stated with a groan. “I think you exhausted me.”

Shax turned onto his side and smiled at her. His eyes were back to their normal, odd shade. “I aim to please.”

Indeed he did. Linda felt so relaxed right now she could likely sleep for a week. Shax pulled the comforter from the foot of the bed and over her before sitting up. “I’ll leave you to rest.”

“Wait.” Linda sat up, holding the comforter to her chest. “Lucifer and Michael seemed upset when they left after their session and I haven’t heard from them. How are they doing?”

Shax paused where he had stood, now holding his pants. Three feedings and this human was still able to hold a conversation? Briefly considering if he should work her up to another release of sexual energy and then pushing the thought away, he sat back down. He had reached his quota of the sex he could handle anyway. Plus, he promised to be careful with her and most humans would have already passed out by now. "They're fine," he answered honestly. "You don't need to worry about them. I'm sure they'll be calling about another session when we return."

“Return?”

Shax nodded, turning to slip a leg into his pants. “We’re going home for a few days.” He cheekily glanced over his shoulder. “No worries though, Doctor. We’ll be back.”

“Call me Linda.” She smiled.

Shax returned it. “Linda.”

“Where’s home?” Linda asked before he could get started with clothing on the other leg.

The blue-haired man chuckled. “If you want me to stay, you just have to ask.” Thankfully, his back was to her so she couldn’t see him frown with the offer. Would he stay if she asked? Would she ask?

"Then stay a little longer?” She asked.

His stomach twisted. No one ever asked him to stay. Sure, she just wanted her questions answered but still…

Shax looked back at her before sighing and removing his pants from the one leg he had been able to get into them. “Alright.” He acted nonchalant, but inside he was jittery with nerves. He crawled back into the bed and allowed her to rest on his chest. Her body was warm against his. “Ask your questions,” he said with some amusement.

Linda propped herself up so that she could see him. “Where’s home?” she asked again.

“Hell, of course.”

“Of course.” How could she have expected anything else? She decided the best thing to do was to roll with it. “So, you’re one of Lucifer’s demons?”

He shook his head. “Not Lucifer’s. I’m Michael’s. Always have been, always will be.” He grinned. “Shax of the Michiam, at your service.” Linda chuckled and rolled her eyes at him. “I do serve Lucifer by extension though.”

Despite her questions, this was nice, Shax thought as he settled into it. He was full and warm and she was interested in talking – in learning, whether she believed or not – about them and not just passing out or immediately sending him on his way. He…he liked it.

“When you say serve, does that mean that you’re an employee?”

"I mean it in the literal definition of the word, Linda. Many demons work as servants in Hell's Castle. I just happen to be King Michael's Personal Attendant."

Linda held her tongue against what she wanted to say. He spoke like they were part of a royal court – or maybe a cult was a more apt description in this instance – but that wasn’t what she decided to focus on. Instead, she focused on the emotion in his eyes that he was trying to hide.

“You seem unhappy about that.” She kept her voice calm and quiet.

Shax scoffed. "Why would I be unhappy? That's the best position to have. No one can touch me or they risk Michael's wrath. I'm as high in the hierarchy as I could possibly get." He moved his arm behind his head. "I advise him. I keep his secrets. I protect him and am protected in turn. What's there to be unhappy about?"

He had eagerly snatched up the position when it had been offered to him. Who wouldn’t?

Linda gazed at him knowingly. “Maybe you would prefer a different title then? Friend, perhaps?”

“Friend?” Shax blanched before he laughed. Linda let him, waiting patiently for him to sober. “Maybe, once upon a time, but…” He frowned, narrowing his eyes at the ceiling before turning to her. “Have you ever met someone that, you didn’t know how, but someone that you thought could change everything?”

Linda hummed in thought. “I don’t know.”

“If you did though,” Shax pushed. “What would you do?”

“If I did meet someone like that, I think I would determine if that change was going to be good or not.”

“What if it’s good?”

Linda looked into those odd-colored eyes, suddenly so filled with hope, and smiled softly. "Then I would try to keep them around."

Shax smiled, wide and pleased. “My thoughts exactly.”

Chapter Text

When people, a.k.a humans, think of Hell, they think of pits of fire and brimstone. The brimstone isn’t far off and Hell was made of fire pits in its very early days but it has also known periods of fertility and plenty – by Hell’s standards of course.

It was the Fall of the Ages that brought about the creation of life in Hell. The first to fall was the bright Angel of Light himself, Samael. Multiple reasons have been created over the years of why he fell; the simplest one being that he disagreed with the way his Father, God, was doing things. The more complicated version of that was lost to history.

But Samael was not the only angel to fall that day; his twin, Mikael, Angel of Darkness, also fell, following his brother willingly into the dark abyss in which they would eventually call their home. They had fully expected to fall alone, as their Father had not agreed with their dalliances with His special creations; twin female angels created by Him and Him alone – Lilith and Eve, Angels of Justice and Truth.

But Lilith and Eve would not stand idly by. They fought free of their bonds and dove after their beloved angels, wrapping their broken and mangled bodies up within their arms and wings. Together the four of them fell into the fire pits of Hell, never to return to Heaven. For days, the four of them lay unconscious as their bodies fought to heal the damage from the Battle of Rebellion and their perilous Fall, the blood from their wounds soaking deep into the ground below them.

It is from that blood that Hell received creation for the first time.

More rock rose from the pits, shifting and changing as acre upon acre of land formed, sprouting various plants and trees suitable for the heat of Hell. Warm streams of water bubbled forth, kept warm by the lava pits below. Mountains rose like high towers reaching for the newly formed stars, moon, and sun. Many of those mountains would erupt, paving the way for even more life to burst forth.

Eventually, the four angels would discover creatures rising from Hell's earth which they dubbed demons. Various demons, in multiple shapes and forms, made an appearance; from demons that looked like multiple jigsaw puzzles had been put together as one to demons that rose from the lava pits, their skulls on display. Some of those demons even looked like beautiful creatures of legend, luring others into their nests and beds for breeding before either letting them go or killing them, whichever mood struck them first.

Samael, now dubbed Lucifer, and his fellow angels, Mikael (now Michael), Lilith, and Eve earned their places at the top of the food chain, essentially becoming Hell’s Kings and Queens.

They ruled their realm as harshly as the climate but were also just and fair. They became the Gods and Goddesses of the realm to many of the demons, becoming untouchable deities of worship, while others mocked the practice. To keep all their demons alive and not constantly killing each other, rules were set in place so that no demon could be vilified or ostracized for their beliefs.

For many years, Hell flourished and grew despite the harshness of the climate and its denizens. Until disaster struck…

 ~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer entered through the towering black gates first, closely followed by Michael who carried Shax in his arms. They flapped their wings, rising high above the hills and mountains. What was once covered by lush trees and flowing rivers, was now dried ruts and bitter limbs. Lucifer shivered slightly in the harsh cold, vastly different from the once blistering heat, and squinted his eyes against the ash in the air.

Together they flew over the maze of human Hell loops and toward the large castle that towered over them in the distance. Demons that noticed them from below bowed deeply before scurrying off to spread the news of their Kings' return. Prayers began to reach their ears as they were welcomed home.

They circled over the blue stone castle, making note of the numerous demon servants bustling about the place. Michael smirked.

“I wonder how many have slacked off,” he called to Lucifer over the wind in their faces.

Lucifer snorted. “From the way they’re scurrying down there like rats, I’d say the majority of them.”

“Can we just land? Please?” Shax asked from where his face was buried in Michael’s chest. “The ash is getting to me and…” Michael swooped down quickly. “I don’t like flying!” Shax all but yelped in response.

Michael laughed, flapping his wings heavily as his feet touched down on their private landing balcony. Shax groaned, leaning against the railing once his feet were safely back on solid ground. Lucifer landed behind them with a smile. Together they furled their wings away.

“Get your breath, Shax.”

The two Kings waited for Shax to compose himself before they entered the halls of Hell’s Castle. Michael and Lucifer walked side by side, shoulders back and heads held high, their steps synchronized without much thought, while Shax followed one step behind at Michael’s side. They hadn’t gone far before another demon joined them, one step behind Lucifer as was his place as Lucifer’s Personal Attendant.

He was taller than Shax but slightly shorter than the Kings and had long red hair tied into a high ponytail and dark, coal-like eyes. Two small horns and fuzzy pointed ears were just visible from where they hid in his fringe. His clothes were a simple black, but were clearly made from a material reserved for those in higher positions, cinched together at his waist with a long, thin, cat-like tail that was currently masquerading as a belt. His cloven feet created a soft ‘clip clap’ as he walked

“You’re late, Azazel,” Lucifer commented without looking back.

Azazel bowed his head. “Apologies, My Lord.” He offered no complaints or excuses.

Lucifer hummed. “Accepted.”

Nothing more was said as the four of them continued on their way to the throne room. They entered from the back, Lucifer and Michael taking their thrones as Shax and Azazel stood just behind them, their hands clasped behind their backs. In front of them, patiently waiting as they kneeled, were two more demons. Neither moved nor said a word as they waited to be addressed.

“Asmodeus, Levathian, rise and report.”

The two rose, bowing to their Kings. “Thank you, King Lucifer.” They spoke in monotone before Asmodeus, the shorter and stockier of the two, began a status report to fill Lucifer and Michael in on the time that they had missed. His voice wheezed past his lips making Shax fight back the urge to curl his lip in distaste.

“The North and West Districts are once again fighting over resources. The lava pits in the South are cooling at an alarming rate. Demons from the barren lands to the East are moving to the other districts in search of what water they can find, which is very little. It is understandably creating unrest among the other demons.”

Michael sighed. “In short, nothing much has changed from last time except to get worse.”

Levathian nodded, his dragon-shaped head looking heavy on his shoulders and flicking his thick, reptilian tail behind him. “Exactly, King Michael. We have sent emissaries to make attempts at settling disputes but their success has been debatable.”

Lucifer and Michael glanced at each other. “Very well,” Lucifer said. “We’ll take a few soldiers with us and see if we can’t settle things ourselves. Have two groups be ready to leave within twenty minutes.”

The two demons bowed. “As you wish,” they chorused before they departed.

Lucifer groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose between his fingers. “Can we go back to Earth yet?” he mumbled.

Michael leaned close to offer understanding and comfort. "We need to settle things here as best we can first."

Essentially, they needed to remain long enough for their meager sources of warmth and food to be replenished what they would within the presence of Hell’s Kings. Michael turned to Shax.

“Once we return, you will be released to do as you wished while we’re here.”

Shax nodded. “Understood,” he said gratefully. “But I am still pleased to serve as needed.”

Michael rolled his eyes and spoke quietly. “It’s just us, Shax. Cool it, yeah?”

Shax allowed a small quirk of his lips. "Hell has many eyes, My King. It is best to perform as expected."

“Maybe I should have agreed to go,” Azazel muttered from the corner of his mouth. “The atmosphere seems a lot more relaxed.”

Lucifer sighed. “The humans get weird otherwise.”

Azazel hummed in understanding. He tilted his head toward the blue-haired demon, the ear closer to Shax twisting toward him in interest. “I didn’t expect to see you back, though. I like the new look.”

One thing that Lucifer and Michael encouraged when they first went to Earth was self-expression. Shax had quickly traded out his demon garb for a human alternative aesthetic and hadn’t bothered to change before returning. His favorite go-to was tight black jeans with his well-loved knee-high laced boots and a simple black t-shirt. He had even dyed his hair from its usual white to dark blue and kept his nails painted to match. He’d have to redo both by the time he returned.

Once the color faded, he wouldn't be leaving the castle. Shax repressed a shiver at the thought.

“Why wouldn’t I come back?” Shax asked, ignoring the leer on Azazel’s face. As an incubus, he was used to them from all walks of life. Plus, this was Azazel. It was no secret that the demon was interested but he had never pushed Shax past what he was comfortable with. But despite knowing that the demon was merely trying to tease him after being so long apart, cold shivers that had nothing to do with the demon in question still raced up his spine. “Hell is my home as much as it is yours.”

The other demon snorted. “I know better, incubus. Try the other one.”

Azazel knew exactly why Shax had not spared a thought before agreeing to Michael’s offer of leaving Hell.

“Fine, goat-boy” Shax huffed. “I came to refresh my teachings.”

Azazel arched his brow but Shax turned away from him. Michael chuckled at them as Lucifer grinned.

“Come on.” Michael stood as he spoke. “We should make our way to the training grounds and meet the teams. We’ll split up from there.”

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Shax stretched in his seat, his spine popping multiple times. After spending well over a month putting forth effort to calm the angry masses and preventing numerous fights, sitting here pouring over books in the castle’s vast library was even more exhausting. Not to mention that he hasn't eaten since leaving Earth. He rested a hand over his aching stomach as it yelled at him. After spending the last four and a half years being comfortable enough to eat whenever he wanted, now going days without any sustenance at all was torture. But he had fasted before, he could do it again.

He rubbed his hands over his face, pushing back his now severely faded blue hair, and got back to work. He had come back to refresh his memory on their prophecies. There were so many, he just needed to find the right one. Shax was certain that he had heard of one that related to the current circumstances happening on Earth. He closed his current text and reached for another to flip through.

It was many hours later that Shax finally found what he was searching for. He rubbed his tired eyes so he could read the text better.

Four seasons will come to pass. The time of Angelic Creation will fall into Demonic Despair. New hope will bloom in Fragile Mortality and bring about a time of Eternal Summer.

Drawings accompanied the passage, depicting the Kings and Queens in various forms. The first showed them as their angelic selves, glowing and beautiful with wings thickly coated with well-groomed feathers. The next two were grouped over Demonic Despair, one showing the four rulers in demonic form with fertile land and the other showed the lands barren and dying, the Queens missing from their thrones. Shax ran his fingers over these drawings, noting how accurate they were despite having been drawn before the Queen's first disappearance when their rulers' demonic forms first made an appearance.

Lucifer had shed his smooth skin and white feathers for burnt red skin and large leathery wings with pointed claws, his eyes burned like fire. Michael had become a serpent in human form. His skin became scales, his pupils turned to slits while fangs formed in his mouth, and a long scaly tail twined around his legs. His feathered wings remained, turning pitch black as though to swallow the light around them. Lilith, who previously had deep ruby-colored wings, developed leathery wings like Lucifer's, her skin turned pale, and large horns similar to a ram protruded from her head. Her eyes darkened until there was just a small ring of white visible. Eve's face looked like her skin had melted from her skull, the skin remaining on the rest of her body the pale grey of death. Her dark purple wings had also lost their feathers, turning white and ashy, the leather skin between bones torn and ragged.

The first half of this particular prophecy had already come true, hadn't it?

Moving to the next drawn portraits, he found the Kings shedding their demonic skins and angelic wings, the Queens once again depicted but also wingless and mortal. Could this truly be what was happening? Could they be moving into the season of Fragile Mortality?

Shax slammed the book closed, grabbing it and standing. He needed to see the last portrait of the Queens. If he was right, and he hoped he was right, then their Queens' were on Earth. His heart raced at the possibility.

In his hurry, Shax turned the corner from the library and ran straight into someone else. They grabbed his arm to keep him from falling and tugged him close; too close. Shax grimaced at the smell of the other demon's breath as he talked.

“Well, what do we have here? A little incubus has found its way inside.”

Oh no. Shax knew that voice and fought back a cringe. “Let me go, Dromos.” He was Michael’s Attendant. He wouldn’t let fear control him.

Dromos did as instructed but stepped into his path when Shax tried to go around him. “Come on, now.” The bearded demon ignored Shax’s glare as he lifted his chin. “You look hungry.” He grinned lecherously, showing off pointed teeth as he licked his lips with a split tongue.  It made Shax’s skin crawl with disgust. “I could feed you up real good.”

Shax wanted to rip his face off. “No, thanks,” he snarled instead and jerked away only to be grabbed again. Claws dug into the skin on his arm.

“Look, little incubus, you’re new around here…”

Shax growled, flashing his eyes. “Unhand me this instant.” His heart was racing so fast in his chest, he thought it might explode.

Dromos glared at him. “Who do you think you are?”

The clawed hand not holding his arm, tightened in his hair. Shax forcibly swallowed down his panic as Dromos suddenly noticed his white hair through the faded blue. The demon jerked him closer to get a better look at him in the flickering flames of the torches. Shax’s nails grew and he felt his canines extend as his panic increased into terror. Let go! Don’t touch me!

Just at that moment, another servant came running up to them. She bowed at the waist. “Attendant Shax, King Michael is requesting your presence.”

Dromos dropped him like he had been struck. He stared at Shax as his face paled. “You’re…”

Shax pinned him with his stare, forcing his heart rate to slow and giving nothing away. “Leave quietly before I take further offense and have you castrated,” he growled. He felt intense satisfaction when the other demon practically high-tailed it down the hallway, tripping over his own two feet. Good riddance. Shax turned to the servant who had assisted him. “Thank you, Ella.”

Ella raised her head with a soft smile. “Think nothing of it. Dromos deserves being threatened with castration now and then." She watched him breathe deeply with concern. "Will you be okay?" She whispered under her breath so only Shax would hear should any other ears be listening.

Shax nodded. His entire body was still shaking but he could manage. “Did Michael really call for me?” he asked knowingly. He knelt to pick up the book he had dropped and hugged it to his chest.

Ella watched him a moment before thankfully deciding to take him at his word. She winked at him. “Sure, he did.”

Shax shook his head with amusement and allowed the tiny female demon to accompany him to the West Wing of the castle where the private chambers were located. Dulcibella, or Ella as she preferred, had been Eve’s Personal Attendant back in the day. She was a spunky little familiar demon, meaning she came with the ability to shapeshift into a small animal. Eve had adored her black cat form and had taken her on immediately. Ella has proven her weight in gold many times despite easily being underestimated by everyone that she met. That was often a perk of itself.

He and Ella parted ways shortly after entering the West Wing. Shax continued to the portrait hall, stopping and gazing upon the large portrait of the Queens that hung there. There were many of them in their demonic forms but this one was the one he wanted to see. Lilith and Eve were visions of beauty dressed in red and black with their wings spread out regally behind them. He observed them closely, taking in their long, blonde hair as it fell in waves around their shoulders and their bright blue eyes.

“Lilith,” he whispered sadly.

Shax tried to compare her to Chloe but found he was having trouble with it like he couldn't quite remember what she looked like. He narrowed his eyes. Cloaking was usually easy to get around if one only knew and believed the truth. Shax closed his eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again.

“Chloe is Lilith. Lilith is Chloe,” he mumbled under his breath, hope filling his chest as it was enough for Shax’s memories of Chloe to become clear; the cloak falling away from her. It was true and if Chloe was Lilith then she had to have a twin somewhere, right? His breath started coming fast as his eyes widened. He had been right. He had been right!

“Shax?”

Shax jumped, dropping the book he had held in his hands. He whipped around to find Michael watching him in curiosity, his head tilted slightly to the side. “Michael.”

“Who else?” Michael approached him. “Is everything okay?”

“Fine!” Shax blurted out before calming. “Fine,” he repeated in a softer tone.

Michael blinked at him before bending to pick up the book from the floor. He looked at the cover before handing it back to the demon who took it slowly. “Looking at prophecies, huh?” Shax wasn’t sure how to reply so he simply nodded. Michael stepped by him, staring up longingly at the portrait that Shax had been observing. “It would be nice if they were actually worth something, wouldn’t it?”

Shax frowned. “You don’t believe in them?”

Michael shrugged. “It doesn’t matter if I do or don’t. Nothing survives Azrael’s blade.”

His King’s voice was so sad and resigned that Shax couldn’t bring himself to say anything to the contrary; not at that moment anyway. Michael wasn’t at a point to accept the truth, so Shax would only be wasting his breath and risking punishment. He’d have to work from the shadows to help them. He wondered if he could convince Maze of the truth and get her help. She wasn’t of the faith, not that he truly worshipped considering his position, but maybe…

“You seem troubled,” Michael commented, turning back to him. “Has anything happened?”

As much as Shax wanted to yell that their Queens were alive, he held his tongue. The time would come. “I just ran into Dromos. It was nothing that I couldn’t handle,” he tried to play off the entire encounter but knew Michael wouldn’t be convinced.

Michael wasn’t. He narrowed his eyes, anger filling them. “He’s not supposed to be in the castle, period.”

Dromos and his gang were notorious for using incubi and succubi as sex slaves but there wasn’t much that could be done if the lust demons fed from the other demons – forced or not. Michael had found Shax in such a position, and since Shax had refused to feed, Michael had been able to punish at least one of Dromos’ clan for sexually assaulting him; one of the few things strictly not allowed. Mere hours later, Shax was accepted as one of Michael’s servants in the castle, and Dromos’ entire clan was banned from stepping foot on castle grounds. It started rumors, of course, with Shax being the only incubus in employ by the rulers, but Eve and Lilith had been quick to squash those. Shax had worked his way up the ladder from there on his own merit and to his current position of Personal Attendant.

“Did he harm you?” Michael asked, a growl of warning in his voice. Dromos had better run far, not that it would save him considering Michael could track him down within minutes.

Shax shook his head. “He mistook me for a random incubus of lower status. Like I said, I handled it.” There was no need for him to mention that Ella had come along and had been the one to save him. Shax had been working up to it.

He gasped when Michael gripped his chin in his hands and forced their eyes to meet. “I won’t push despite your lying,” Michael stated clearly, reading into what Shax wasn’t readily revealing; his fear. “I protect what’s mine, Shax.”

Michael’s voice was so soft when he spoke the reminder. Shax stared into his King’s eyes. He had wanted to know what the angel-turned-serpent's pleasure tasted like when he first arrived, being so starved for months before his rescue, but knew better than to attempt it even then. Now, the thought made him squeamish. Not because Michael smelled bad, on the contrary, all four of the angels smelled like a five-star buffet and likely tasted it too, but the way Michael, and the others to a smaller degree, treated him, had changed how he reacted to it over time.

“I know,” Shax replied just as softly.

The Kings and Queens had always been a close bunch and it was an honor to be considered part of their group, to be considered worthy of being protected, but that didn’t stop the knowledge that he was ultimately a servant, no matter how much he wished he could be considered as otherwise. There were times, however, that it felt like he was closer to them, like now. He knew not to look into it too much, but his heart longed for more from them, though he didn't understand why. Shax waited until Michael had nodded and turned away before frowning at the pain in his chest. Had Linda been right? He looked back at the portrait. Maybe things could still change.

“We go back to Earth in the morning. Rest well," Michael said before leaving Shax to his thoughts. The tension in his shoulders revealed that Michael wouldn't be sleeping anytime soon.

Shax groaned. Leaving meant flying…again. He didn’t plan on coming back though, not for a long time.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

They had only been back on Earth for a day when the owners of Lux received an invitation to a party of some high-end footballer. Michael immediately declined on the grounds of too much noise and too many bodies but Lucifer wanted to feel the burning life of desire around him after spending months in Hell.

“Come with me, Shax. You’re looking rather pale after not feeding for so long.”

Michael had wished them fun and retired with a glass of wine and a book.

The party was in full swing when they arrived. The true reason for Lucifer wanting to come to this party was revealed when he made a beeline to the star quarterback in question, Ty Huntley. Shax grabbed a glass of champagne that passed by and sipped it with a wince. He hated the stuff but what could he do? Lucifer had brought him so he could hunt in a fresh crowd after going so long without food in Hell. He should feel grateful but there were slim pickings here. The Devil hadn't been lying when he said Shax needed to feed and one measly little human wouldn’t do it for him tonight. As much as he hated it, he needed more.

Lucifer quickly moved on from Ty, making his rounds before catching back up with the demon. "Can you believe the gall of some people? Like I would take part in a rap battle, of all things? Could you imagine?"

Shax snorted into his glass. “You? Rapping? Ha!”

"Yes, thank you!" Lucifer looked around at the partygoers before turning back to the demon in question. "Why are you standing here? I brought you to hunt." He waved his arm out into the crowd. "Go hunt! There's plenty of potential out there!"

“I’m too hungry, Lucifer,” he explained, taking another sip from his glass and frowning. Seriously, why did he put himself through this?

Lucifer rolled his eyes, took his glass, and replaced it with his whiskey-filled one. "There. No sense in torturing yourself further. We just got back from Hell, after all." Lucifer sipped his new drink, humming appreciatively. "Then find two or three to go with. Group them up.” He looked around some more before perking up and nudging Shax with a grin. “There. See those three. Perfect.”

Shax checked them out. Two brunettes and a blonde; friends judging by the way they stood so close together. “They have potential, I guess.”

“You guess?” Lucifer frowned at him, looking him over. He softened his tone, patting Shax's shoulders understandingly. "You have to eat, Shax." Lucifer then continued as though he hadn't expressed a moment of soft understanding. "They are oozing so much desire I can feel it over here. They’re looking for a good time so they won’t make getting them into bed too hard. Go take advantage of it.”

Shax supposed he could get a feel for them. He finished the drink in his hand and passed it back to Lucifer. It only took a minute of being in their presence for Shax to taste the desire that Lucifer had spoken of. He could have two tonight and the third in the morning. It would work. Sometimes it paid to hunt with the Devil.

And sometimes it fucking sucked.

The next morning Shax was interrupted by Ty and forced away from his breakfast only to find a girl lying face first in the pool; drowned.

“Your boss offered a favor. I’d like to call it in; discretely.”

Damn them all to Hell.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chloe was jerked from her sleep by her phone ringing. She grumbled as she sleepily grabbed for it.

“Someone had better be dead,” Jane grouched from behind her after checking the time. “This is way too early for a Saturday.”

They had grown up sharing a bed, so the fact that the house only had two bedrooms had not bothered them in the slightest.

Chloe couldn’t have agreed more. She glared at the screen, not recognizing the number but answered it anyway, only to regret it a moment later.

“Lovely to hear your voice this morning, dear Chloe.” Lucifer Morningstar. Because of course, it was.

She groaned and flopped back on the bed. “How did you get my number?”

“The same way I got your address. I had Maze gather your information.”

“You had Maze get…” Her eyes flew open as she quickly sat back up. “You did what?”

Jane made an inquiring sound from her side, opening her eyes to blink at her.

"I have an issue that I would like you to look into if you wouldn't mind."

Chloe wanted to argue, she truly did, if only Lucifer would have given her the chance to do so. He rushed through some very cryptic information and gave her an address before hanging up. She stared at her phone for a moment before falling back against her pillows with a groan.

“Who was that?” Jane asked, propping up on an arm.

“Lucifer,” Chloe mumbled. “He wants me to look at something.”

“Tall, dark, and sexy wants you to look at something, huh?”

Chloe cut a glare at her smirking sister. “Don’t start.”

Jane giggled. “You going?”

“He was so cryptic that I’m scared not to.” She got out of bed. “Could you do me a favor while I’m gone?”

Jane rolled onto her back and stretched. “Sure.”

“I was going to do some digging into the strange hypnotism stuff that Lucifer does.” She explained as she changed her clothes.

“And you want me to do that while you’re out solving his handsome mystery in the flesh?” Jane was grinning at Chloe again as she scoffed.

“You’re full of it this morning, aren’t you?”

“You know it.” Jane sat up as Chloe put on her shoes and grabbed her gun. “Don’t do anything that I wouldn’t do.”

Chloe rolled her eyes fondly before leaving. Jane stretched again before taking a shower and getting dressed before going down and waking Trixie. They shared a sugary breakfast of cereal before she sent the young girl to get ready for the day while she took a moment to look into what Chloe had asked her to. She might have had better luck if she had seen the trick Lucifer does in person. Hadn't Chloe also said that his twin Michael had done something similar as well?

“Watchya doing? Homework?”

Jane glanced at Trixie with a hum. “Sort of. Your mom asked me to look into a trick that Lucifer does. I’m not having much luck though.”

Trixie’s eyes lit up. “Lucifer’s a magician?”

“I guess.”

“Then why not just ask him?”

Jane smiled at the girl. “Because if he is a magician then he won’t just tell us how he does it. That’s why we have to figure it out ourselves.”

Trixie pouted a bit. “That makes sense, I guess.”

“You’ve met him.” Jane crossed her legs, leaning closer to her niece. “What’s he like?”

“He’s funny and cool!” Trixie replied excitedly. “He defended me when I got in trouble with that bully and he saved mommy by getting her to the hospital when she was shot.”

“You like him already,” Jane said in awe. Trixie nodded. She had warmed up to him rather quickly then. Normally, it took time for the young girl to interact with people let alone actually like them. “What about his twin? Michael?”

“Lucifer has a twin?” Trixie was almost bouncing on her toes now. “Like you and mommy are?”

“That’s what your mom told me. Maybe we’ll get to meet him someday,” she whispered conspiringly.

Trixie smiled, wide and toothy. “I hope so. I bet he’s just as cool as Lucifer.”

These two men kept getting more and more interesting.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It wasn’t even noon yet and Chloe wanted to murder the man standing beside her and throw him in the pool with Ali, the drowned girl that she had been called about.

“I am not your personal police concierge.”

“But you will solve it, won’t you?” he asked back innocently.

Yep, she was going to drown him. "Of course I am because it's my job.”

She finished talking with Ty and got the guest list from him. 250 guests. Just marvelous. Chloe turned to hand the list off to one of the officers, putting him on the case of tracking everyone down who wasn't still there. She turned back to Lucifer only to find him across the room and talking with his blue-haired bartender, Shax if she remembered correctly. So, they were both here.

She approached them as they talked. Shax noticed her first and moved to greet her, freezing in mid-motion, his mouth snapping shut. Was he going to bow to her? That would be a new level of respect. “Both of you were here last night then?”

“For a short time, yes,” Lucifer answered, giving a brief look of confusion toward Shax. “Well, Shax stayed over. He’s the one that called me.”

“And then you called me instead of either of you actually calling the police.” Chloe wanted to smack both of them.

“But I did call the police, Chloe. I called you.”

Chloe sighed. She was not going over that again. “Look, is there anyone that can vouch for either of you between the hours of one and three in the morning?”

“I was back at Lux with Michael by then,” Lucifer answered quickly, tucking his hands into his pockets.

Chloe nodded. For a perceived party person he had left rather early. She'd be calling Michael just to annoy both of them. Maybe she'd wait and call them as the sun was rising as Lucifer had her this morning. She turned to Shax, awaiting his answer.

“You can ask those three lovely ladies. I was with them.” He motioned to the three currently talking to one of the officers.

She nodded again. “Can I assume correctly what the four of you were up to?”

Shax grinned and nodded, though his eyes didn't match his expression. Curious. “Yeah. A demon’s got to eat after all.”

Great. Another one. Did everyone around Lucifer play into the act? Were they a theatre troupe or something?

“The night clearly went well,” Lucifer chimed in. “How’d this morning go?”

Shax cut a glare toward his boss. “Interrupted.”

Lucifer's face fell. "Oh." He seemed genuinely upset for the other man. "You're less pale at any rate."

"Okay, well, I'll check on your stories but in the meantime, you two are free to go home. I'll take it from here."

Shax made another aborted movement before simply deciding to nod though he looked rather uncomfortable about it. What was it with the weird people in her life lately? Lucifer, however, was determined to make a nuisance out of himself like normal to the point that she had to lock him outside of the building. She did allow a small smirk when she caught Shax laughing at the pouting so-called Devil.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer was in a complete snit by the time he returned to Lux to join Michael before going to their session with Linda. He had never been turned away in such a manner before. It also stung that Chloe didn’t believe him nor would she let him help further. He knew that she was arresting the wrong person but she had just brushed him off without listening. The absolute gall of her. It, of course, only got worse when Maze informed them that someone was using Lucifer's identity to skip out on high-end hotels and to eat Zany wings of all things. Not even Michael had been able to hold back his amusement as Lucifer had angrily downed his drink.

That storm cloud was still hovering over his head by the time they arrived at their appointment with the good doctor.

“How did your trip home go?” Linda asked calmly.

“It was Hell, Doctor. How do you think it went?” Lucifer stated irritably.

“I wouldn’t know, Lucifer. Everyone’s version of Hell is different.”

Michael raised a brow. “It is indeed.” He leaned forward. “What’s your version?”

Linda gave him a tight smile. “We’re here for you, not me.”

“Color me curious,” Michael responded, leaning back against the couch cushions and refusing to answer unless she did.

Linda cleared her throat, deciding to stick to the metaphors that they were intent on using. "Well, the general consensus seems to imply that Hell is hot and torturous."

"It was," Lucifer mumbled. "It's bloody freezing now. You might get lucky to find a nice lava pit to circle and warm up by."

“So, Hell is cold then?”

Michael nodded. "As Lucifer said, it hasn't always been that way. Hell is typically just like any other realm. It has trees and mountains, rivers and oceans, forests and deserts. There was farmland, grasslands, and villages housing the multitude of demon clans."

Linda tilted her head. “And this is no longer the case?”

“Not since those on high decided to destroy everything.” Lucifer sipped from his glass of water. “Hell actually wasn’t so bad. It was still bloody hot and torture still happened, of course, but it was relatively peaceful when resources were plentiful.”

"As things usually are," Linda pointed out. "But despite all the changes for the worst, you two still return regularly."

Michael sighed, crossing his legs at the knee. “We have to or our realm will die. We’re the only things keeping it functioning at its bare minimum. Without us, not even the hardiest of demons would be able to survive.”

Linda hummed in thought. They certainly placed a lot of responsibilities on their shoulders. She turned her attention to Lucifer who was mumbling under his breath with plain aggravation. “You seem to be irritated by something.”

Lucifer growled. “Of course I am. My identity has been stolen and we are talking about Hell.”

Michael snickered and earned a glare from his brother. Linda frowned. “Identity theft is common enough that it can be easily handled if you contact the right people.”

“For you, maybe,” Lucifer snapped. “Not me.”

Linda watched him a moment more. “Your irritation seems a bit disproportionate here.”

“She’s got a point. You were aggravated before you even found out about the theft,” Michael pointed out. “Did something happen with Chloe?”

Linda perked up as Lucifer continued to grumble. “Are you helping with another case?”

“I would be if she would bloody well let me,” he fussed. “She arrested the wrong guy and yet she wouldn’t listen when I told her so.”

“And why does that bother you so much?”

“I don’t punish the innocent.” Lucifer flopped back against the cushions. “But it’s more than that.”

“How so?” Linda pushed him.

Lucifer frowned. “She doesn’t either and yet she is.”

“Everyone makes mistakes, Lucifer,” Linda tried to reason.

“But she wouldn’t be if she would just listen to me!”

“Then make her,” Michael cut in before Linda could say anything more. “You have information that she refused to listen to. Use it and prove your case. That simple.”

That wouldn’t be what Linda would have recommended but Lucifer was gone before she could open her mouth to suggest against it. Michael sighed and shook his head after his twin had left.

“You seem to be slightly troubled,” Linda noted.

Michael looked at her before looking away. "I had thought the time away from her would help but…"

Linda nodded. “But it hasn’t.”

“No, it hasn’t,” Michael agreed. “If anything, it’s all gotten worse.” He ran a hand over his face.

“Have you considered that maybe Lucifer is ready to move on?” Linda suggested calmly and understandingly.

Michael went through a variety of emotions from disbelief to anger, to reluctant thoughtfulness. "I don't think that is the case. He confuses her for Lilith."

“I can’t say for certain without seeing a photo to compare them but from what you have told me, Lilith and Chloe are very similar in appearance.”

Michael frowned. “That simply isn’t possible.”

Linda watched him a moment longer, letting the silence settle before posing her next question. “Could it be that it bothers you so much because you confuse her for Lilith as well?” His jaw clenched but he said nothing so Linda continued. “Why Lilith? Didn’t you say that Lilith and Eve were twins?”

Michael closed his eyes and growled softly. “They may have been twins but they were also very different.” He suddenly stood. “I’m done for today.”

Linda let him go without a word.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chloe followed the clues, arresting Ty for Ali's murder, only for Lucifer to claim she had the wrong guy. She waited until he was gone to check the phone for the hint he was trying to give her only to find that Lucifer had been onto something. Ali contacting Ty's agency, and Ty's agent directly, shortly before she was murdered was a bit suspicious. Following that clue only led her right back to Lucifer who was clearly not going to let up until he got what he wanted – to prove Ty's innocence.

"Why are you so Hell-bent on proving his innocence anyway?"

She posed the question as they were waiting outside the building where Debra's class was taking place. It had finally started to rain, the soft patter of the drops on the car serving as their background noise.

“Like I’ve been saying, I want to punish the real killer.” His tone was annoyed. Whether it was with the case or her she couldn’t tell.

“But why?” She pushed, trying to get a better understanding of him. "Is it because you pushed him toward Ali at the party?" He didn't answer, turning from her to look out the window. “Lucifer?”

“Because Lilith would have done the same,” was his quiet response.

Lilith? Who was Lilith? By the tone in which he spoke her name, she was someone important, but Chloe didn't get the chance to ask before they spotted Debra leaving her class. They left the car together, Chloe calling out for Debra to talk to them as they followed the woman to her car. There was a sudden blast and Debra's car was exploding in front of them. Chloe knelt next to Debra as the girl scrambled backward as pieces of her car went flying.

“Chloe!” Lucifer called out, rushing to them and covering them with his own body.

His foolishness made her want to lash out at him, he could have been hit with flying shrapnel, but the caring way in which he helped them up was endearing. Lucifer still interrogated Debra as though she was the killer but later expressed sympathy when it became clear that she hadn’t done it. She’d only gone to Ty’s party because she was hopelessly in love with the guy

It was a little sad watching Debra cry in hysterics as she dug into her ice cream on the CCTV footage. Still, her heart went out to the girl.

Dan was the one to provide their next lead, Ronnie Hillman, which was how she now found herself putting in the private code and entering the penthouse above Lux, the home of Lucifer Morningstar and Michael Demiurgos, for the first time. Lucifer was excited by the prospect of helping with the sting operation but her eyes kept straying to Michael who was anxiously watching every move her officers made from his spot by a curtained-off corner. She made her way to him, making note of the increased scent of burning incense. It was a nice smell, like hardwoods and pine.

"You seem uncomfortable," she said, noticing his eyes tightening as the officers moved closer. "Did Lucifer not okay this with you?"

“What?” His eyes finally moved to her. “Oh, yes, he did. We don’t keep secrets, Chloe.”

His eyes once again flicked to the officer who had started to unpack some of their equipment. Feeling more eyes on her back, Chloe looked over her shoulder to find Lucifer also watching the officers closely as he purposefully riled Dan up. Something in this corner was making them anxious. They didn’t mind them being here but they certainly minded them being so close to this particular part of the room. Chloe turned back to Michael.

“What’s back there?” She motioned to the curtain that had been pulled to cover the corner.

Michael gazed at her a moment before answering tightly. “A memorial altar.”

There was a look in his eyes that made it clear that he wasn’t lying. Not needing to ask any more questions, she turned to the officers. “Let’s move the equipment to the other side of the room. Leave this area clear.”

The officers listened without question, moving their equipment efficiently. Michael was looking at her gratefully and a little less tense than before when she turned back to him.

“Thank you.”

Chloe shook her head. “I completely understand. If you don’t mind me asking, who were they?” She asked respectfully.

The look in his eyes as he answered made her heart clench. "The two most important women in our lives; our lifemates."

Lifemates? They had been married? Chloe was filled with so many questions but now wasn’t the time nor the place.

“This isn’t a game, Lucifer,” Dan snapped from behind her.

Chloe returned to the bar to prevent a fight from breaking out, Michael following her now that the perceived danger had moved.

“Now are you up for this or not?” Dan continued, not breaking stride as she stood beside him.

“Let’s see,” Lucifer grinned. “Am I up for encouraging someone to commit nefarious acts?” He turned to Chloe with a haughty air. “Put me in, coach.”

Chloe sighed. “Let’s just stick to the plan, okay?”

While Dan and Lucifer headed downstairs to Lux, Chloe and the other officers settled in for surveillance. She sat in front of the screens showing her the camera feed from Lux, watching closely for any sign of their target. Michael leaned against the table watching her but he remained silent. Chloe was grateful that he wasn’t trying to be distracting but the feel of that gaze roaming over her was making her skin crawl.

"What?" She finally asked without taking her eyes off the screens.

She saw him smirk from the corner of her eyes. “Am I bothering you, Detective?” He purred out her title.

It didn’t make shivers fly down her spine. No sir.

“Nope.” She looked at him. “Do you and Lucifer always run your businesses together?”

Michael arched a brow at her random question. Chloe held his gaze, refusing to be the one to look away. Yes, it was random, but she needed to get his focus off of her some and that was the first thing that popped out.

"Not always," he finally answered. "This is the first time we've gone in together like this. Our styles are simply too different for it to work normally."

“Then why run Lux together?”

Michael looked away from her, his eyes darkening a little. “We wanted to remain as close as possible to each other after…” He trailed off but the flick of his eyes toward the curtained corner where the memorial altar sat told Chloe all she needed to know.

“How long ago?”

Those dark eyes landed on her again, searching, but for what, Chloe couldn’t decipher. “Eight years.”

Eight years. They must have really loved them, Chloe noted. Something in her chest clenched at the pain in Michael’s eyes still. She felt the need to reach out to him and to draw him close.

“Target is in sight. She’s approaching Lucifer now.”

Dan’s voice snapped Chloe back to the present. She turned back to the screens, mentally shaking off whatever the Hell had been coming over her. Chloe quickly found the camera that showed her that Lucifer was indeed talking to Ronnie. Everything seemed to be going to plan until Lucifer looked directly at the camera before leaning in close to talk into Ronnie’s ear.

“What is he doing?” Chloe asked. Dan didn’t know but Michael chuckled behind her. She flipped her eyes back to him. “What is he doing?” she asked him firmly.

“He’s hijacking your sting,” he answered as he laughed. “Opportunistic bastard.”

She couldn’t believe the gall of these two. Chloe turned back to watch Ronnie leave the building. A glance back at Lucifer’s camera found him toasting it before disappearing into the crowd. “Damn it!” Michael was still laughing so she turned her ire onto him. “This is not funny!”

“Don’t worry, Chloe. You’ll still get your perp. Lucifer is just using her first.”

Chloe glared at him. “What for?”

Michael was still amused as he continued to answer her questions. “She finds whoever you want, right?’ At her irritated nod, he continued. “Well, Lucifer has a slight identity problem at the moment.” He snorted and waved a hand. “Two birds, one stone, and all of that.”

“He completely went off plan to hire her to fix an identity theft issue?” She was grinding her teeth with her irritation.

“Exactly.” Michael sobered at her heated glare. "Come now, Chloe. He'll turn her over when he's done, after all, he did promise to help you catch her. Plus, this way you'll have all the evidence that you could possibly need to put her away. Nothing beats catching them in the act, no?"

Chloe absolutely hated that he was right.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

True to his word, Lucifer turned Ronnie over as soon as he got what he wanted – much to the irritation of Maze.

“So, Ty’s agent did it,” Lucifer said gleefully. “I told you that you had the wrong person, Detective.”

Chloe rolled her eyes. “The only problem is that we have no evidence.”

“She just told you who hired her. What more evidence do you need?” Lucifer spat.

“You need to place him at the scene, don’t you?” Michael asked from the bar. He was just as unhappy as Lucifer, judging by his expression.

Chloe nodded. “No one saw him and he said he wasn’t there.”

Michael snorted. “Humans lie all the time.”

He ignored her glare. “I’m fully aware of that, thank you,” she bit out. Michael shrugged and sipped from his glass.

Shax had to bite his tongue to keep from sniggering. Knowing the truth was putting Chloe into a whole new perspective for him. Maze shot him a glare to which he merely shook his head. He’d bring it up with her later.

“If I can somehow get him to confess to being at the party,” Chloe mumbled to herself. After a moment of thinking she snapped her head up, grabbed Lucifer’s arm, and pulled him with her. “Come on. I have an idea.”

Lucifer glanced back at Michael who looked just as confused. Still, the Devil allowed himself to be pulled along as he turned his questions to Chloe, asking what her plan was.

Shax snorted, earning an inquisitive glance from Michael. “Nothing. Don’t mind me.”

Michael hummed and finished his drink. “You two finish up down here.” He left the empty glass with Shax before heading back upstairs.

Maze immediately turned on Shax. “Okay, enough. Spill.”

“Whatever are you talking about, Mazikeen?” Shax went back to innocently drying the glasses he had brought back to the bar from being washed.

“You know damn well what I’m talking about.”

Shax paused, glancing around before leaning over the bar toward Maze. “A prophecy is coming true.”

Maze stared at him before barking out a laugh. “You can’t be serious.” When Shax didn’t laugh with her, she frowned. “Those prophecies are complete bullshit.”

The incubus straightened. “Some of them maybe, but this one isn’t. I know it.”

“I thought you gave up on that shit long ago.”

“I gave up my worship, yeah. Serving Michael so closely kind of made that feel ridiculous, but I still know the teachings. I know that the Four Seasons prophecy is being fulfilled as we speak."

“The Four Seasons…” Maze snapped her mouth shut and glowered at him. “The Queens are dead, Shax.”

“So we thought.”

“If Michael or Lucifer hears you talking like this…”

“I’m fully aware of my punishment.” He glanced at her. “I know better than to advertise until they discover what I have.” He leaned back over the bar, getting in the wrath’s face. “The question is: are you going to be just as smart?”

Maze met his glare without flinching. “You’re so full of shit,” she snapped before storming away.

Shax watched her go impassively. “Just wait, Maze. You’ll see.”

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

If Chloe hadn't been there when Lucifer threw Joe through the glass, she would have never believed it to be possible, even with the camera footage. As it was, she watched it over and over and still felt like she couldn't believe it. He had exerted little to no effort to throw a full-grown man through tempered glass. There was no force behind Lucifer's push and yet Joe had still gone flying. How was that even possible?

“Hey, sis. When are you coming to bed?”

Chloe glanced over at the stairs where Jane stood, watching her. “In a minute. Sorry.” She turned back to the screen, rewinding the footage once more.

Jane approached, leaning over her shoulder. “What has you so hooked, hmm?”

Chloe let the video play again. She technically shouldn't let Jane see the footage but who would know?

“Holy shit,” Jane breathed, eyes wide as she watched Lucifer push Joe through the glass. “He doesn’t look like much…but damn.”

“It doesn’t make sense. First, Jimmy goes insane, then there’s the hypnotist stuff, and now this.” Chloe shook her head. “I can’t wrap my mind around it.”

Jane chewed on her lip. “He does look super pissed though. Adrenaline, maybe?”

Chloe hummed not believing for one second that adrenaline was the answer. Yes, Lucifer was pissed that Joe had so nonchalantly reacted to being discovered to be the one to kill Ali; he had said so himself afterward before she had been able to get him to cool off, but the look in his eyes had promised pain. Lucifer hadn’t just been mad - he had been out for blood.

“Come on.” Jane gave her a gentle nudge. “Let’s go to bed and sleep on it. Maybe it will all make better sense in the morning.”

Chloe wasn't convinced of that either but nodded. She peeked into Trixie's room to check on her before following her twin up the stairs and getting ready for bed. Jane curled around her, holding her tight as Chloe snuggled close into her warmth. To Chloe’s surprise, she fell asleep quickly, only to dream of flying bodies and red glowing eyes.

Chapter Text

“You want us to do what?” Lucifer asked incredulously.

He and Michael hadn’t been up long before Shax had come knocking. The furthest they got dressed were their robes before greeting the demon with grumbled ‘good morning’s. Shax had not been perturbed by his kings' behavior. Everyone knew that Michael was a grumpy riser on a good day and even a blind man could tell that he had unknowingly interrupted them. He was quite thankful that they didn't toss him over the balcony. The incubus was smart enough, at least, to give them plenty of time to get drinks and coffee before announcing his insane request.

“I think you should do breakfast with Chloe,” he repeated confidently.

Michael blinked. “Whatever for?”

“To get to know her better, of course.”

Lucifer took a drink, looking at Shax as though the demon had lost his mind. “Why would we want to do that?”

Shax gave him a pointed look. “Why do you keep joining her on cases?”

“That is completely different than making the woman breakfast.”

“But it would help her be more willing to invite you along on cases instead of having to force your way into them."

Neither of them could find an argument against that point. Michael sat down his coffee and peered at the demon.

“You’re rather invested in us doing this. Why?”

Shax shrugged. "It was just a suggestion." Michael's expression plainly said he didn't believe that statement for one second, so he tried a different approach. "You still don't know why she is being cloaked or by who. This would be a good solution to get closer to her so that you can figure that out."

The twin Kings looked at each other. Lucifer groaned and finished his drink while Michael sighed. “Very well. You do have a valid point.”

“We’ll need to get dressed,” Lucifer stated, leaving to do just that.

Shax forcibly did not jump in his excitement over his success.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jane was abruptly pulled out of her doze by a clanging downstairs in the kitchen. Chloe had woken her briefly when she had gotten up to take her shower before work. Jane had muttered about being awake but had quickly dozed back off once her twin was no longer bothering her. She sat up, listening intently to the person moving around underneath her. No, wait, there were two people down there. She could vaguely hear them speaking to one another in soft voices.

Thank goodness Trixie had stayed with a friend last night.

She stood and peeked into the bathroom where Chloe was still taking her shower. "Chloe," she hissed.

Chloe turned off the water before her head poked around the curtain. She didn’t get the chance to ask her sister what she wanted before she too heard the noises downstairs. “Who’s here?”

Jane shrugged. “I thought maybe you had invited someone and didn’t tell me.”

Chloe huffed at her. “Take my gun. I’ll be down behind you.”

Jane did as instructed, suddenly very glad for the practice at the gun range her sister had forced her to do.  She made her way quietly down the stairs, gun at the ready. The smell of cooking bacon reached her nose and she frowned. Who broke into a house to cook? Jane turned the corner and jumped when Lucifer suddenly stepped into view.

“Hello, Chloe,” he beamed. “Good morning.”

Jane glared at him, not bothering to correct him. "I almost shot you, you dumbass." He was a hot dumbass, but a dumbass all the same.

“Tease.” He grinned at her. “Go ahead. I’m immortal, remember?”

Jane wanted to test that theory simply on principle.

“Can we not and say we did? I’m not really in the mood for the sound of gunshots.”

She jumped again, twisting and raising the gun again to point it at the twin standing by the table. He had just finished setting out plates. “Jesus! You two are asking to be shot.”

The twin who must be Michael flinched. "Yeah, don't call me by that name again, if you don't mind."

"I wasn't but sure." Jane decided to set the gun down before someone else popped out of the woodwork. "What are you two doing here?"

“Fixing breakfast, what else does it look like?” Lucifer answered. He flipped the omelet he was so diligently watching over.

Would it be rude to smack him over the head? It would be, wouldn’t it? “I can see that,” she drawled. “Why are you here fixing breakfast?”

“It was brought to our attention that we could offer this nice gesture as a way to get to know you better,” Michael answered this time.

"That is nice, but I would prefer that you hadn't broken into my house."

The look on Michael's face, when Chloe answered behind Jane, was priceless. “You…you’re a twin.”

Lucifer's head shot up at his twin's words. He did a double take before he walked around them, the omelet completely forgotten. "Bloody hell," he breathed as he stopped at his brother's side.

Jane giggled as Chloe rolled her eyes. "Yes, we're twins." She handed a hair tie and a brush to Jane before walking by Michael and Lucifer who still hadn't moved. She sat in a chair so that Jane could fix her hair. "The eggs are burning."

Lucifer blinked in confusion before he cursed under his breath and quickly turned back to the stove. “Bloody hell.”

Was that all he could say? "You look like you've seen a ghost," Jane directed toward Michael as she brushed through Chloe's hair and started to braid it. The poor guy had gone pale as the shock of seeing them had worn off. She was beginning to feel concerned for the guy.

He shook his head and swallowed. “I should have guessed seeing as you saw through our twin game so easily.” His voice was pitched a bit before he cleared it. They had really shocked him, poor guy.

“Why didn’t you say you were a twin?” Lucifer asked almost accusingly. He must have been able to save the omelet as he moved it onto a plate. Jane could swear that his hands were shaking.

Chloe shrugged. “You didn’t ask. Besides, didn’t you say Maze had looked up my information? Jane would have been in there.” She thanked her sister when she finished. “Would you like me to do yours?”

Jane shook her head. She had braided it the night before so it wasn’t too bad right now. Michael glared over at Lucifer who shrugged sheepishly but also unhappily.  “I take it that she left that bit out?”

“Clearly,” Lucifer grumbled as he brought plates filled with food to the table. “It will only take me a moment to whip up another omelet.”

"Who said I'm allowing the two of you to stay after you broke into my house?" Chloe questioned them.

Lucifer huffed. “Well, I’m certainly not leaving until we do eat. I worked hard on this.”

“Come on, Chloe,” Jane whined. “We’ll end up eating it anyway. Why not let the man enjoy the meal he cooked?”

“Exactly,” Lucifer agreed with a grin.

He moved back to the kitchen to get started on another omelet as promised. Jane noticed that his shoulders seemed tense. She turned her attention to Michael who had yet to move or speak further.

Chloe sighed. “Fine. I guess we can let you two stay for breakfast.”

It ended up being a somewhat awkward affair. Lucifer kept up a monologue for the most part, easily filling the silence like a pro as he talked about anything and everything possible to be thought up. Chloe congratulated him on the food, adding a random comment or simply rolling her eyes at something he said. Michael kept mostly to himself, glancing at the two of them frequently and barely touching his food. Honestly, Jane was slightly worried about him.

“Hey, are you okay?” She leaned closer to him.

Michael jerked back from her. "I'm fine." He stood. "I need to excuse myself. I just remembered that I have some important paperwork at Lux that needs to be filed away."

Lucifer frowned. "You've barely eaten anything." His comment came out more confused than insulted.

“I’ll be fine. I’ll see you back at Lux.” And with that, Michael was gone.

Jane blinked at the closed door before turning back to Lucifer and Chloe. “That was weird. Is he really okay?”

"He's just being Michael," Lucifer replied but the frown on his face told Jane that while it might be typical 'Michael' behavior it didn't necessarily mean anything good.

When Lucifer stood from the table, Jane shared a look with Chloe. Her sister shrugged.

“I made the mess so I’ll clean everything up,” Lucifer offered cheerfully. Neither woman was going to argue with him.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The first place that Michael went was to Linda. He wasn’t sure why but he did. She was already with a client when he got there, so he paced the waiting room as he waited for her to be finished. He turned when the door to her office opened.

“Oh, hello, Michael,” Linda stated confused. “I wasn’t aware we had an appointment today.”

"We don't but I'd like to talk to you."

Linda looked him over and nodded, motioning for him to join her. He was shaking, anxiously pacing even in her office. “Why don’t we sit down?” she offered.

Michael shook his head. “I feel like I’m going crazy.”

“How come?” Linda asked patiently.

“This is going to sound so stupid but Chloe has a twin; an identical twin.” He ran a hand through his hair.

Linda was confused about why this would be freaking him out until she remembered their previous conversations. The two of them had already been freaked out by Chloe and her similarities to Lilith. "I see. How is Lucifer?" She felt the need to ask considering he seemed to have the most trouble before.

Michael paused then groaned. “I left him.” He buried his face in his hands. “I left him there.”

“Okay.” Linda needed to do something and fast. “Let’s take a moment and breathe.”

She grabbed a glass and filled it with water before handing it to him. Michael took it and downed the entire contents of the glass before allowing Linda to guide him to the couch. She let him sit for a moment in silence so he could regulate.

“So, Chloe has a twin.”

Michael nodded. “Jane.” He rested his head in his hands. “I don’t know why I’m like this. It was bad enough when it was just Chloe and now…it was like I was looking at both of them for a moment and I just…”

“Why do you think Chloe and Jane remind you so much of Lilith and Eve?”

“I don’t know!” Michael snapped. “But if this is some kind of joke from those bastards on high I’m going to rip them limb from limb when I find them.”

Linda raised her hands. “Just breathe, Michael.” She gave him a moment to collect himself. “I have a suggestion for you that you’re not going to like.”

Michael snorted. “I’m used to hearing things I don’t like.”

“Get to know them.” As predicted he immediately opened his mouth to protest. “You say that Chloe and Jane are nothing like Lilith and Eve. Prove it then. Get to know them as they are.”

“We’ve been doing that,” he grumbled, falling against the couch cushions. “They just keep getting more and more similar.”

Linda sighed. It was time to be straight with him. “You’re scared.”

Michael scoffed and laughed. “I’m the master of fear. I don’t get scared.”

“And yet, you are.”

He glowered at her. “Of what then?”

She took a breath before speaking bluntly. “You can’t admit that you might actually like Chloe because you are afraid that it means you’re moving on.”

Michael stared at her before laughing in a way that told Linda he was scared that she was right. “No, not possible,” he denied.

"Often we will look for those similar to the ones we loved in the past because those traits are what we're most comfortable with. It doesn’t mean that we love them any less.”

He was shaking his head. “I could never love anyone else. Lilith and Eve…they were everything.”

Linda's heart went out to the man sitting across from her. Losing loved ones was never easy but adding on the trauma of having them murdered just made it so much worse. "I still suggest getting to know Chloe and Jane. You might be surprised just how different they are once you get below the surface."

Michael had the strangest feeling that it wouldn’t make any difference.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael was not trying to drown himself in liquor while hiding out in Lux. He wasn’t. It wasn’t like it would be possible for him to do so anyway.

That was how Chloe found him when she went looking for Lucifer. Dan had brought her another case. This one involved a missing girl who had been involved with Carver Cruz, the founder of the hit Player group. Turns out, Dan had brought her the case because many high-end club owners were on the guest list for a seminar and after-party that was taking place today. As her luck would have it, Lucifer and Michael both happened to be on the list of those invited and she just so happened to be involved with them.

Awesome.

So, she had come looking for Lucifer, figuring he might be the one more likely to accompany her, but had found Michael instead.

“Day-drinking? Paperwork must be crazy stressful,” she commented.

Michael turned to look at her. “What are you doing here?” He turned back to his drink.

“Hello, to you too,” Chloe muttered. Shax offered to pour her a drink but she politely waved him off. He left with a bow of his head that she chose not to focus on at this moment. “Since you seem to be in a mood, where’s Lucifer?”

“What business is it of yours?” Michael lifted his glass to take a sip.

Now, Chloe was getting irritated. “Are you seriously this upset with me for not mentioning my sister was my twin? Because you’re a hypocrite if so.”

“Hypocrite?” His eyes met hers incredulously.

She crossed her arms. “Yeah, mister ‘let’s pretend to be my brother and see if I can get away with it’. How’d that work out for you?”

Shax sniggered in the background.

Michael shot him a glare. “Take a walk, Shax.” The bartender bowed and left, still chuckling under his breath. Michael turned back to her. “Fair enough. That still doesn’t answer the question of why you’ve come looking for my brother.”

Chloe wanted to be stubborn but figured Michael would be just as stubborn and neither of them would get anywhere. She told him about the case she was getting put on and what she was hoping Lucifer could help her with.

Michael hummed. “Yeah, we got invites.” He sipped from his glass. “I think we burned them.”

Chloe snorted a short laugh before she could stop herself. “Not interested in the Player scene, I take it?”

“We were very happily married in your human terms.” He raised a brow at her. “Does that scream ‘player’ to you?”

She shrugged, once again choosing not to focus on the weirdness of his words. “People change.”

He snorted. “We don’t. Not like that at any rate.”

Honestly, the idea of the two of them playing around didn't even occur to Chloe. Both of them greatly respected women in general from what she has seen so far. She was certain that their wives had been very happy with them. She ignored the sad longing in her chest with that thought.

“I still need help from one of you to get in to go undercover and try to get information on this guy.”

A smirk spread across his lips. “So, you need us, do you?” He was teasing her now.

“Sadly, for this, yes.” She couldn’t deny it. They were their only ticket in at this point. “Will you help me? If not, just point me in Lucifer’s direction and I’ll ask him.”

Michael finished his drink and stood. “I’ll go.”

“Really?” She had expected him to pass this on to Lucifer.

He shrugged. “Why not? It’s not like I’m doing anything else.”

“What happened to paperwork?”

He grinned. “Finished it.”

Chloe made a disbelieving sound under her breath and shook her head. These men were something else.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The seminar was already bustling with numerous people by the time they arrived. The women catering the event were dressed in shorts so short Chloe had to wonder how the cloth hid anything and they may as well have been wearing bikini tops. They eyed Michael as they walked in and it made Chloe want to gag for him regardless of whether or not he pulled off Lucifer’s suits rather well.

“For you, Mr. Demiurgos.” The woman at the check-in table leaned over it to pin the name tag to Michael’s jacket lapel. She also slipped another piece of paper into his hand. “For later,” she purred sickeningly sweet.

Michael gave her a polite smile. "Thank you," was all he said and turned back to Chloe. "I'm harshly reminded of why I don't come to these things. If I wasn't trying to be alluring, I'd have my fear mojo ramped so high they wouldn't dare look at me let alone approach."

“Hmm? Fear mojo?” Chloe smiled as they walked away. “Sounds convenient.” She pointed to the paper he glanced at and cringed before slipping it into his pocket. "Why keep it?"

He glanced at her. “I’ll give it to Shax. He might find her interesting.”

“So, Shax is the one that gets around, huh?”

“He’s an incubus,” Michael stated as though it explained everything. “He has to eat somehow.”

It only provided Chloe with more questions. It also had her wondering why she continued to deal with their crazy. “You’re clearly uncomfortable. Why agree to come?”

“Like I said, I had nothing better to do.” He didn’t look at her but he did place a hand at the small of her back to help guide her through the crowd.

“Fine, keep your secrets.”

That earned her a little smile. “I will. Thank you.”

Chloe smiled in return, this time shaking her head with mild fondness instead of exasperation. A ruckus from ahead of them had them pausing as a young man started yelling for Cruz. Chloe recognized him as Lindsay’s brother and moved to help diffuse the situation. Michael proved to be rather helpful in soothing the young man and getting him to leave.

“You were quite good back there,” Chloe commented as they walked into the theatre to get seats.

“I just tweaked his fear a bit,” he responded, brushing off her compliment. “Child’s play really.”

Chloe didn't say anything else and allowed him to guide her to a pair of seats in the middle, close enough to see well but far enough back to blend in with the crowd. She was close enough to him at one point that she had been able to smell his after-shave and had to prevent herself from moaning at the scent. It worked for him, and her too apparently. Something warm and familiar uncurled in her, making her want to reach for him but she forcibly held herself back. Michael gave her an odd look to which she simply took her seat and ignored him.

The show started with flashing lights, cheering, and of all things 'Eye of the Tiger' blasting from the speakers. At least the song was catchy. Chloe still had trouble holding in a laugh at the absurdity of it all. Michael shifted beside her, clearly unimpressed which only served to make it more amusing. Carver Cruz appeared on stage and started his spiel on how men were wolves and women were fluffy bunnies.

Michael snorted beside her and coughed to cover his laugh. “Lilith and Eve both would have had someone's balls if they called them fluffy bunnies," he muttered under his breath. He was amused.

Chloe leaned into him. “Lilith and Eve?”

“Our life-mates,” he answered, glancing at her.

She grinned. “Smart women,” she returned before moving back to her own space. Chloe didn’t appreciate the term very much either.

Michael peered at her curiously as Cruz continued with his Conduct of Kick-ass Cavemen list. He curled his nose as he caught some of the words. “Do people actually pay for this bullshit?”

“Five thousand bucks, yeah.”

"Unbelievable. Surely this can't work."

Chloe couldn’t agree more. “Why? How did you two win over Lilith and Eve?” she asked curiously.

“Persistence for the most part, although it could be argued to have been a happy accident as well.”

Chloe found herself smiling at the love she could hear in his voice. “Some of the best love stories happen that way.” She kept her voice soft to hide the strange pain suddenly in her chest. “I’m sure you guys were very happy together.”

Michael’s smile was sad. “We were.” He met her eyes and she was shocked to find them glazed. “No one else has called us a love story before.”

She was reaching out for his hand before she could stop herself. “It’s clear that you loved them. The people that doubt that are fools.”

Michael coughed before turning his attention back to the presentation while Chloe did the same. Neither of them commented on the fact that he held her hand throughout.

Unfortunately, they did not get to speak to Carver or learn anything of interest while there. Chloe was beyond frustrated as they left the venue. They had no choice now but to also go to the after-party, something that neither of them was very keen on doing.

“Where is this after-party anyway?” Michael asked as they walked.

"It's a cash-only event which is strange for Cruz but it's being held at Cold Bar."

Michael stopped walking. “Why would he hold it there if he wants cash? That place is notorious for being overpriced to rent.”

Now that Chloe thought about it, Michael did have a point.

“I might have an idea.” Chloe motioned for Michael to go on. “If Cruz wants cash then he’d be better off finding a better venue. I just so happen to know of one and I have someone that can easily make the deal.”

“Oh. Where and who?” Chloe asked though she had a feeling that she already knew.

“Lucifer could easily get Cruz to change his mind and use Lux. Not to mention he’ll have Cruz locked into a deal that could come in handy.” Michael looked awfully proud of himself.

"Could Lucifer work that out with such limited time?"

Michael grinned and it was full of knowledge and mischief. “No one says no to a deal with the Devil, dear Chloe.”

For some reason, Chloe didn’t doubt him for a second.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Maze had just finished getting everything restocked for the impromptu party that night when she felt it, a shift in the air just before wings fluttered behind her. She knew the feel of her Kings and this was not it. Easily grabbing one of her blades, she swung it toward the trespassing angel. It slowed as Amenadiel used his powers to easily lean out of its path.

“Is that the best you’ve got?” Amenadiel taunted her.

The gall of the bastard. Maze grinned. She was going to enjoy this. She charged him, blades swinging but he blocked each move before knocking her to the floor.

“You can’t beat me, little demon.”

Maze growled and stood just as Amenadiel was dodging another demon. “You forgot there were two of us,” Shax hissed.

Amenadiel parried both of their hits. “I’m an angel. I can easily take the both of you.” He proceeded to prove it by first knocking Maze back across the room before grabbing Shax and pinning him against the wall. “Lucky for you, I’m not here to hurt you. I merely want to talk.”

Shax snarled before putting on a sultry grin. His eyes glowed. “All you angels ever want to do is talk or fight. Why don’t we play instead?”

His thrall worked just enough to put Amenadiel off-kilter and allow for Maze to sneak an attack in. The angel dodged at the last minute, retreating to a safe distance from the incubus trying to enthrall him. "I'm trying to help you! Wouldn't you rather be in Hell?"

Shax laughed. “Are you joking?” Why would he go back to starving or fighting off demons that didn’t know the word ‘no’? Humans tasted so much better anyway.

Maze grinned as she noticed Amenadiel was still being affected by Shax’s allure. “What’s the matter, angel? Is the incubus hitting a nerve?” Her eyes flicked downward knowingly.

After seeing the angel shift uncomfortably, Shax amped up his thrall further with a vindictive grin. “Go on, Amenadiel. Maze can show you a good time and I'll watch." Maze licked her lips in agreement as the two of them stalked closer. "Secondhand pleasure is perfectly fine with me and I’ve always wondered what angel tasted like.” He licked his lips, adding a little moan to increase the effect.

Amenadiel growled irritably at them. “Would you stop it?! Just give me a weak point so you can go home already.”

He simply wasn’t getting it, was he?

“No, means no, Amenadiel. Get over it,” Maze drawled.

“You’re welcome to play with us, though,” Shax added the last nail.

Amenadiel flew off in anger and discomfort combined. Maze scoffed and collected her blades while Shax pulled back his allure with a shift of his shoulders.

“Damn. Now I’m hungry,” he complained.

“You’re always hungry,” Maze grumbled at him.

“Not true.”

The wrath demon rolled her eyes at him. “Would you just help me clean this up already?”

Shax did so, watching Maze closely as they worked. “Don’t do it, Maze.”

“Do what?”

“Don’t let your frustration with Lucifer and Michael make you do something stupid.”

Maze turned on him. “I would never betray them,” she snapped.

Shax raised his hands to show he meant no offense. He hadn’t, he just knew how her mind worked. “I know but I also know that you’ve always been extremely loyal to Lilith. Who knows what you could do if you feel like her position is threatened enough?”

Wrath demons were notorious fighters and soldiers but they were also known to imprint. No one knew what prompted an imprint but once imprinted, they remained loyal to the one they imprinted on for life and would be extremely protective of even their memory. Shax would need to find some way to get Maze to believe that Chloe was Lilith or she could end up taking extreme offense with Lucifer and Michael both when they refused to leave their now amnesic, human Queens because he did not doubt that his Kings would figure it out with time.

Maze stomped toward him, getting right in his face. “That human is not Lilith,” she growled lowly.

Shax held Maze's gaze. Anger at him filled her eyes but there was also just a smidgen of reluctant hope. She wanted to believe that Shax was right so badly but didn't dare. "Something in you tells you that I'm right. Listen to it, Mazikeen, before it's too late."

She narrowed her eyes at him but said nothing more. She simply turned and stormed away.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer had indeed been able to get Cruz to switch the after-party to Lux. Chloe agreed to meet him and Michael just before the party got started. When Jane heard about it, she insisted on going as well. Nothing Chloe said had changed her sister's mind and so they made their way into the elevator and up to the penthouse.

Jane peered around the open floor plan in curious awe. “They have an entire library, Chloe. Look.”

Chloe nodded, glancing over at the large bookcases to the left side of the room that framed the stairs to the lower levels. She could see her sister itching to get her hands on a few of them and pulled her away. “Lucifer! Michael!” she called out.

It was Michael who appeared first, stepping down the stairs from the bedroom as he fussed with his sleeves. He had changed out of Lucifer’s suit for a more relaxed look but no less dressed up. While Lucifer favored stylish suits, Michael seemed to enjoy his simple slacks and nice long-sleeved shirts. She hadn’t paid attention to the fact that there only seemed to be one bedroom in the entire place, and there was only one bed within it, the last time she was here. They were twins. Maybe they just preferred to share like she and Jane did. The odds that they did anything else like them were fairly low. Michael paused a moment when he noticed that Jane was with her before speaking.

“Hello, Jane, Chloe. Welcome. Would you like a drink while we wait for the peacock to finish getting ready?”

"I heard that!" Lucifer called out from further into the bedroom.

Jane chuckled. “I’ll take one.”

“I’m technically working so I’ll pass,” Chloe declined.

Michael poured three drinks, one most likely being for Lucifer when he joined them, and offered one to Jane. She accepted and sipped. "Now this is nice. Are you sure you don’t want just a sip, Chloe?”

“It’s top-shelf stuff," Michael said as Chloe once more shook her head. "Lucifer will be pleased to know you like it."

“From the looks of this place I’d be surprised if it was anything less,” Jane commented with a teasing smile.

Chloe could have sworn she saw Michael flush before he sipped from his glass. Surely not. Lucifer appeared with a flourish in an all-black ensemble, accepting the glass Michael handed to him. Had he applied eyeliner? He looked them over as he drank then frowned.

“Is that really what you two are wearing?”

Chloe and Jane glanced at their nice jeans and shirts. "They're comfortable," Chloe said at the same time Jane replied, "I was just copying her."

Lucifer tsked at them. “Well, that certainly won’t do for something like this. You’ll stick out like a sore cop if you go down looking like that.”

“I told you,” Jane muttered into her glass so that only Chloe could hear.

Chloe sighed. “It’s too late to change now.”

Lucifer and Michael shared a look, having a private conversation with just their eyes the way that twins do. There was some anxiety there; Chloe noticed Lucifer biting the inside of his lips. He was usually so confident that it sent Chloe flying for a loop.

"I trust you," Michael eventually said, turning back to pour another drink for himself and downing it, swallowing much more thickly than the drink required.

Lucifer set his glass down and disappeared back into the bedroom, returning a moment later with two dresses. Both of them were slightly off-the-shoulder dresses and roughly knee-length. One was a deep red with a lace overlay and the other was a dark purple with the same lace. They were simple and were gorgeous in that simplicity.

Jane tilted her head. “You two have dresses randomly lying around?”

Chloe winced. She had forgotten to share that little tidbit with her sister. She nudged her as Lucifer and Michael shared another look. “They were married,” she hissed into her twin’s ear. Now hush went unspoken. Jane flushed before ducking her head contritely. “You don’t have to do this. We’ll just take our chances with what we’ve got.” If they were still holding onto their dresses, there was no way they were close to getting over them, no matter that it had been eight years.

Lucifer gave her a small smile. “They never got to wear these, unfortunately. It’s honestly a waste that they are simply gathering dust and never getting to be appreciated.”

Those dresses looked recently cleaned but Chloe didn’t say anything about it. “Are you sure?”

Michael sighed. “You can either continue to make this as awkward as possible or you can take us at our word and go put the things on.” He didn’t look away from the bar.

Lucifer glanced worriedly at his brother but didn’t say anything.

“If you two insist then.” Jane was the first to move forward to take one of the offered dresses from Lucifer. “You pick,” she told him softly.

Lucifer didn’t hesitate to hand Jane the purple one. There was something in the way he watched Jane walk by him, something that spoke of fear and eagerness in equal measure. When Chloe didn’t move, Michael heaved another sigh and stood. He took the remaining red dress from Lucifer and approached her with something akin to irritation.

“For someone so stubborn and bull-headed you always have cared too much.” As soon as the words left his mouth he clenched his teeth and looked away from her. He pushed the dress toward her. “Go get changed before we’re late.”

Chloe didn’t have any choice but to take the dress or let it fall to the ground as Michael once again retreated to the bar. Something was going on with him but Chloe was clueless as to what it could be. She was pretty sure that she and Jane wearing their deceased wives' clothing was not going to make it any better. Still, with a little encouragement from Lucifer, Chloe stepped up into the bedroom and out of sight to change.

Lucifer stepped over to Michael’s side, leaning against him with his head on his shoulder. “Adding Jane to the picture has just made all of this that much harder, hasn’t it?”

While it was true that they were a poly-quartet, Michael had always gravitated toward Eve and Lucifer to Lilith, hence why they were depicted that way as couples. Michael hadn’t loved Lilith any less nor did Lucifer love Eve any less. They both loved the back and forth with Lilith that Chloe was emulating with them; the sarcastic and witty remarks and the way that she gave as good as she got. Eve had been the livelier one, the flirty one, and could weasel Lilith into anything; much like Jane had done with Chloe that morning.

The more they were around the human women, the more the similarities kept popping up.

Michael held his head in his hands. “Why must we be tortured like this? Wasn’t it enough to rip them from us permanently?”

“We could always cut ties,” Lucifer offered heavily. “Just pack up and go back to Hell.”

Michael looked at Lucifer. “Is that what you want?” The look in his twin’s eyes told him that no, that was not what Lucifer wanted in the slightest. “I don’t want to either,” Michael was surprised to discover. Yes, it was torture seeing the humans that reminded them so much of Lilith and Eve but those reminders were also precious; a beautiful rose covered in sharp thorns.

Would it be worth it?

The click of heels on the stone steps alerted them to Chloe and Jane’s return. They had known it would be hard to see the two women in clothing they had gotten for their mates, whether they had gotten to wear the pieces or not, but they had not prepared themselves for the sucker punch that had been coming for them. Both women had taken their hair down, the soft waves brushing over their bare shoulders. The dresses fit perfectly like they had been made purposefully for them, but neither Lucifer nor Michael could focus on why that was a big deal.

“We hope you don’t mind but our current shoes didn’t work with the dresses so we borrowed some,” Jane said quietly.

Michael blinked and shook his head. “Um…” He looked down to find that they had found a matching pair of black sandal boots that zipped up the sides to form a cuff around their ankles. His eyes trailed back up and he had to forcibly remind himself that these two were human and not their angels. Seriously, what did their shoes matter anymore? He was damned no matter what at this point. “It’s fine.”

“You let your hair down,” Lucifer breathed before clearing his throat. “It’s beautiful. You’re beautiful. Both of you.” He was tripping over his words?

His twin was in the same boat it seemed. Maybe they should retire back to Hell before they fell even further into this insane trap.

Chloe flushed, haughtily looking away when Jane nudged her knowingly.

Never mind. He wasn’t going anywhere, at least not tonight. A shared look with Lucifer said he felt the same.

The Devil cleared his throat again. “Shall we? The night isn’t getting any younger and we have a potential killer to catch.”

Together the four of them made their way down to Lux, Chloe on Michael's arm and Jane on Lucifer's as they descended the stairs. The party was already in full swing.

Shax was the first to notice them. The demon did a double take before grinning with a knowing gleam in his eyes. Maze noticed them next, a growl ripping from her throat before she stalked off. Shax shook his head, greeting the quartet with a gentle bow as they approached. He’d deal with her later.

“You two look lovely this evening,” he said to Chloe and Jane, glancing up. “Like Queens,” he finished lowly and full of intent.

Michael bopped him on the head like he was scolding a puppy. “Off with you.”

It looked playful to outsiders, but Shax knew that his King would be drilling into him once the night was over. He bowed once more before returning to his job.

“He’s a quirky one, isn’t he?” Jane asked with an amused smile.

“He’s something,” Michael muttered back.

Man after man started to approach both Chloe and Jane who would flirt just long enough to determine whether or not the men would have information before sending them on their way. Lucifer found himself grinding his teeth while Michael kept up a mantra of ‘They’re human’ in his head.

“Perhaps it’s a good thing that they never got to wear the dresses,” Lucifer mumbled to his twin.

“Nonsense,” Michael muttered back. “We’d simply reclaim them later.”

While they had felt jealousy in the past, it was a fleeting thing because they knew where Lilith and Eve would be at the end of the night. Flirting with others was more of a game to get desire flowing and to rile them up for an interesting night. They had no such claim on Chloe and Jane no matter who they reminded them of. Either woman could go home with any of the men that approached them and there was nothing that Lucifer or Michael would be able to do about it.

There was absolutely no reason for them to be fighting the urge to start ripping eyes out.

Shax watched his Kings struggle from behind the bar and laughed to himself. This was just too damn good.

Eventually, they were discovered by Cruz who created a scene, pulling a gun and yelling at the other guests. Michael and Lucifer quickly moved forward to get the attention on themselves as their being shot would be better than an innocent human getting a bullet in them.

"Give me the gun, Carver," Lucifer bit out, holding out his hand. "No need for an accident to happen."

Michael shifted to the side, freezing when Cruz pointed the gun at him. “Let’s not do this, Cruz.” He reached out, frowning as he registered that the man was afraid but not for himself. “Cruz, look at me. What do you fear the most right now?”

Cruz breathed out and lowered the gun a smidgeon. “They’re going to kill Lindsay.”

He shook out of Michael's control, his fear getting the better of him, raising the gun and getting ready to shoot. Michael braced himself for the impact, knowing that while the bullet wouldn't hurt him the momentum would send him backward. Before Cruz could get a shot off though, Chloe grabbed the wrist holding the gun and yanked his arm back behind him and up, her other hand planting firmly against the back of his neck and pushing downward. Cruz groaned in pain as she held him against Lucifer’s piano.

“Who? Who’s going to kill Lindsay?” She demanded.

“The people who took her,” Cruz yelled.

Lucifer walked to them. “Well, how about we go upstairs and chat it about, hmm?”

Cruz agreed and Chloe let him up, holding onto his arm in case he got any bright ideas. Michael and Lucifer met eyes. Yeah, that shouldn't have been as hot as it was.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer poured two drinks while Chloe spoke with Carver in the penthouse. Michael leaned back against the bar with Jane, the two of them listening and staying out of Chloe’s way. So far, Carver wasn’t giving them much to work with. Lucifer sighed and made his way over.

“If she was kidnapped, then why didn’t you go to the cops?” Chloe asked.

“Because they said they would kill her if I did,” Carver responded borderline hysterically. “Maybe they already have.”

“Excuse me, dear, but I don’t know why you bother with these boring police questions.” Lucifer offered Chloe one of the drinks. She took it but didn’t drink, giving him a look instead. He ignored it and sat down in the chair beside Carver and leaned closer. “Come on, Carver. Tell me what game the player is playing. What do you desire?”

Carver stared into his eyes for a moment. “I want to get Lindsay back.” Lucifer kept pushing. “I swear that I would never hurt her.” Lucifer let his mojo drop but raised his brow. Craver huffed. “I love her. I’d do anything to get her back.”

Lucifer swallowed, feeling the truth in the man's words, and leaned back in the chair, raising his glass to his lips but didn't drink. Chloe gave him a sympathetic look and continued her questions but Lucifer wasn't paying attention. He lowered his glass to the table between the chairs, running his fingers over the rim. He knew how Carver was feeling intimately but there was still a chance they could save Lindsay. Lucifer hadn't received that chance and wouldn't. Carver took out his phone to show Chloe the picture the kidnappers had taken of Lindsay before laying it on the chair arm. Lucifer eyed it a moment. There was no way that Carver had earned the money the kidnappers wanted tonight but Lucifer could easily supply it without blinking.

While Chloe and Carver were distracted, Lucifer snuck the phone and stood. He moved out onto the balcony as he looked up the number the picture was sent from. Michael saw his twin move and frowned.

“What’s he doing?” Jane whispered. She had seen it too.

Michael shook his head and followed his twin outside. “What are you doing?”

“What do you think I’m doing?” Lucifer already had Carver’s phone to his ear, listening as it rang.

Michael glanced inside before looking back at Lucifer. "Is this a good idea?"

“If you disagreed with what I’m doing then you would've already taken the phone from me," Lucifer retorted. “Yes, hello? This is Lucifer Morningstar speaking.”

Chloe looked up at the sound of Lucifer’s voice and stood. “Hey, who are you talking to?” Both of the twins shushed her. “Don’t you shush me,” she snapped back. “Who’s on the phone?”

“Yes,” Lucifer continued his conversation, completely ignoring her. “I’ll be speaking on behalf of Carver Cruz from now on.”

“Is that the kidnappers?” Chloe tried to reach for the phone but Lucifer turned out of her reach as Michael placed a hand over her mouth.

“Hush, would you?” Michael hissed.

“No, I’m not a cop, I can assure you.”

Chloe glared at Michael heatedly while he stared her down unflinchingly.

Lucifer continued talking on the phone with his back to them. "Of course, we have the money. Just give me a time and location. No, I promise you, no police."

Michael’s hand placement was loose enough to allow Chloe to breathe. It was also loose enough to allow Chloe space to sink her teeth into the soft skin between his thumb and forefinger. He hissed and jerked his hand back, staring at her incredulously. “Did you just bite me?” he hissed, looking between her and his hand. A look of confusion crossed his features as he noticed the bite mark left in his flesh. “That hurt.”

“Good,” Chloe snapped.

“Okay then. See you shortly. Bye-bye.” Lucifer ended the call before Chloe could stop him.

“Wait, we need proof of life.”

Lucifer tried to get their attention before they hung up but to no avail. “Sorry.” He handed the phone back to Carver as he stepped out onto the balcony with them. Chloe stepped away from them in aggravation.

“What are you doing?” Carver asked.

“I’m making a transaction on your behalf. Cash for your lady love,” Lucifer answered.

“But why?”

“Because I know the feeling of being willing to do anything just to get the one you love back. Money is of no object to me so they can have it. It’s not always so easy or even possible.”

Lucifer waved off the man’s blubbering gratefulness and made his way inside to grab his drink. He glanced back when Carver’s phone signaled a notification of the kidnappers sending a video of Lindsay. She was scared and a little worse for wear but alive.

“There you have it. I’ll take my leave now.”

“Hold on. You’re not going without me,” Chloe stated firmly, moving to follow him.

Lucifer tutted at her. “I promised no cops.”

Chloe stood her ground and crossed her arms. “I’m going.”

“A deal is a deal, Detective, especially with the Devil. Besides, I am the only one not risking his life on this.” He grinned. “Immortal, remember?”

Chloe rolled her eyes but still didn’t back down.

“I’m coming too,” Carver cut in.

“No, I can’t let you do that.” Chloe stopped him. “You stay here with Michael and Jane. Let us handle this. We’ll get Lindsay back.” She turned back to Lucifer. “I’m going with you.” She stomped toward the elevator without him.

Jane laughed. “You’re not going to win this one, Lucifer.”

Lucifer sighed and finished his drink. “Fine. But you’ll stay in the car.”

“Lucifer,” Michael called before his twin could enter the elevator after Chloe. He looked bothered, his eyes concerned as he rubbed his fingers over the bite Chloe left on his hand. “Take care of yourself.”

Lucifer smiled at him. “When do I not?”

“Promise me.”

The smile fell from Lucifer’s face but he didn’t question the worry in Michael’s face. He’d do that when there weren’t so many eyes on them. “Promise,” he assured instead before stepping into the elevator.

“You too, Chloe!” Jane called just before the doors closed.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A few hours later, Chloe pulled up outside an old warehouse where they would be meeting the kidnappers. She was not happy with this plan, just for the record, but she had been outnumbered. At least Lucifer wouldn't be going in there without backup.

Lucifer noticed the tension in her frame and sighed. “It’s just ten more minutes. Relax, would you?”

“No, thanks.”

“Really, Chloe. All that tension is no good for anyone’s health.” He pulled out a bag of Cool Ranch Puffs and opened them, offering them to Chloe and shrugging when she declined. “Suit yourself.” He gave a small chuckle as he chewed, waiting until he swallowed to speak as he observed their surroundings. “You’d think the Devil would be a fire’s blazing kind of guy, but I love these little buggers.” He popped another one into his mouth.

Chloe turned to him. “How does that work? The Devil thing? Immortality? Do you even feel pain?”

Lucifer turned to her with a grin. “Does this line of questioning mean that you’re coming around?”

“No,” Chloe scoffed. “Just curious, you know, if you did happen to get shot, what would that feel like to you?”

He hummed a bit as he set his snack bag to the side. “I do feel something like pressure but it’s more of a nuisance really.”

Chloe hummed slightly as Lucifer thought. How best to describe it to her? He finally settled on leaning over and flicking her on the shoulder.

“Ow,” Chloe drew out, looking at him as she rubbed her shoulder. “That’s really it? No bleeding or anything?”

“Nope,” Lucifer replied with a grin. “You can test that with something sharp if you’d like.”

Chloe laughed a little as she shook her head in a negative. “It’s tempting though.”

“Why do I get the feeling that you still don’t believe me?” Lucifer shifted to better face Chloe. “I’m afraid I can’t offer a tail as proof, that’s more Michael’s bag. I can’t do horns either, although Lilith had some impressive ones when she needed them.”

Chloe looked at him with clear disbelief. “Michael has a tail?” She had no idea what to do about the fact that his ex-wife apparently had horns. Seriously?

Lucifer’s grin was filled with innuendo. “He does indeed. If you ask nicely, I’m sure he’ll show you.”

Barking a laugh and shaking her head, Chloe waved him off. “No, thanks. I’ll take your word for it.” Just what were these people taking? Whatever it was, Chloe was sure that it was very illegal. “I know I’ve seen you two do things that I can’t explain – yet – but I just don’t know about…” She waved her hand up and down. “You know…the rest of it.”

“Oh.” Lucifer tilted his head. “Are you an atheist? That’s ironic, no?”

Chloe shook her head, looking out the windshield to watch their surroundings. “Not really. It’s complicated. I do know that there is good and evil, right and wrong…but the rest just seems to be a huge contradiction.”

Lucifer snorted with amusement and bitterness in equal measure. “I know all about the contradictions.” He gazed at her curiously. “Can I ask why you think so?”

She stared out the window for a few moments as she struggled with herself. “Would you say reincarnation is a thing?”

Lucifer’s curiosity was peeked now but he answered her truthfully. “Not as far as I know. Souls are eternal, true, but they don’t get reborn so to speak, at least, not the souls that wind up in Hell anyway. I can’t answer for the Silver City, not that I would want to. Why do you ask?”

“I don’t know,” Chloe responded but continued a second later. “We’ve been known to have dreams, the kind that seem like they’re from a different lifetime. What little Jane and I can remember of them, that is.”

She sighed. She had never told anyone about this, other than her sister and dad, but Lucifer was listening without a hint of judgment in his expression. Plus, she knew that she could trust and confide in him, even if she couldn't explain why.

“Most of the time we can’t remember them at all and the harder we try the murkier they are. There are times that I’ll wake up and I’ll have this empty feeling in my chest, like something – no – someone is missing but I can’t remember anything about them.”

Lucifer watched the human across from him as she went silent, stubbornly looking outside of the car to avoid looking at him. Her eyes were haunted and pained like she was feeling the loss even now. He had no answers for her. But his heart was skipping as he continued to look at her. He wanted to reach out, caress her face, and draw her to him. He wanted to feel the woman in front of him; feel her warmth melded with his to make sure she was real.

“Lil-”

A phone rang shrilly in the silence of the car and Lucifer jerked his hand back as Chloe answered it, the illusion rupturing at the sound. He cleared his throat, trying to get rid of the lump that formed in it as he adjusted his position anxiously.

"What do you mean he's gone?" Chloe was talking into the phone when Lucifer tuned back in. "No, it's okay. Thank you for telling me." She hung up with a heavily frustrated sigh. "Carver has somehow disappeared from Lux. Neither Jane nor Michael can find him."

“I wonder what they were doing that he managed to slip past them?” Lucifer asked with a grin that was heavy with the implication of his words.

Chloe huffed. “Do you truly think for one second that that was the case?” She had seen Jane’s interest but she didn’t figure that either of the twins would be up for anything like that right now.

“Well, they did seem to hit it off.” Lucifer chuckled before shaking his head and truly answering her question. “No, but who says I can’t tease Michael mercilessly about it?”

Chloe shook her head with fond amusement just as Carver appeared from around the far corner of the lot. She sobered immediately. “There he is. How did he know where to come?”

“Perhaps they called him back?” Lucifer suggested as they watched Carver enter the warehouse.

Lucifer and Chloe exited the car, Lucifer grabbing the money from the back. He moved quickly, easily outpacing Chloe and reaching the door before her. Lucifer ignored her calling for him, shutting the door and locking it so that she couldn’t get in.

“Sorry, Detective,” he said as she glared at him. “I did promise no cops.”

Chloe cursed him before calling her back up.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~

She had shot him. She had shot Lucifer – in the leg, granted. It was just a graze, really. But she had shot him…and the guilt was crushing her.

She hadn’t even meant to shoot him. He’d been so persistent. Come on! Shoot me, Detective! Lucifer had been upset and angry about something, of that she was sure, and was merely taking it out on the wrong person, but she could have sworn that his eyes had been a fire-blazing red in his reflection. She knew she had seen those eyes multiple times in her dreams. She had been confused and frightened by what it all meant but she had not been afraid of him. Even with the image of those red eyes flashing at her, she had not felt fear when he turned his attention to her; she had felt a bunch of other sensations but that was not the point.

Amid her fearful confusion, his yelling at her had made her jump, her finger twitching against the trigger just enough to…she was just thankful that she had only been half-heartedly aiming her gun so the bullet hit his leg instead of higher.

Lucifer had looked vindicated at first, grinning and congratulating her while she had only been able to stare at him in the horror of actually shooting him, never mind the fact that he appeared to be unharmed. She was seconds away from actually believing his insane story of not being able to be harmed – because she had seen his jerk when the bullet would have hit him, so she knew that he had been hit – but then confusion crossed over his previous expression turning into a grimace as the pain finally registered for him.

His hand had been shaking when he lifted it from his leg to find his fingers covered in his blood. He had looked so confused by what was happening and he had paled so much that she had been concerned that he would pass out as he went to his knees. She had rushed to him, tears in her eyes as she cursed herself for her mistake, her own hands shaking as she reached for him to check the damage that she had caused.

But he jerked back from her, his eyes flashing in terrified fear. Get away, Lucifer had snapped. His words had been a knife that impaled her chest. She had only been able to gasp out an, I’m sorry. She bit back on the tears that were threatening to fall as he continued to stare her down like she was a predator and he was prey. What are you doing to me? He had asked in a shaky whisper.

Lucifer never did let her check how bad his wound was. He did at least agree to let the paramedics patch him up when they arrived.

Jane and Michael showed up shortly afterward, Michael immediately running to his brother's side as Jane found her. Chloe tried her best to focus on finishing her job, wincing as she saw the Lieutenant make an appearance. She watched Lucifer and Michael share a heated discussion as the paramedics released Lucifer, the man refusing to go to the hospital. They glanced at her multiple times so Chloe did not doubt that the conversation was about her. She was still feeling shaky from the entire ordeal, so when Michael approached her Lieutenant after getting Lucifer to his Corvette, she felt her heart drop into her stomach.

“Hey, sis.” Jane rested a hand on her shoulder comfortingly. “It was an accident. They know that.”

Did they?

“Come on.” Jane gently tugged her along in Michael’s direction.

Her Lieutenant stopped her along the way. “You did good, Decker. This could have ended up much worse had you not been there. It is unfortunate that Mr. Morningstar got caught in the crossfire but he and his brother are very understanding about it all. Chin up, Decker."

“See? It’s not so bad,” Jane tried to reassure her.

Chloe blandly watched the other woman walk off before turning back to Michael. He was still standing where he had been previously. His eyes were dark as he stared at them, no signs of the previous warmth in them at all. They were cold and calculated and so filled with distrust that Chloe felt her heart shatter further. Still, she braced herself and approached the awaiting snake that was primed and ready to strike. And strike he did.

"Don't thank me," he said sharply before either she or Jane could speak. "I only saved your job because Lucifer insisted on it." Jane opened her mouth to snap back because Chloe felt paralyzed at the pure anger in his voice. He'd never spoken to her that way – ever. He lifted his nose and spoke over her sister. “Stay away from us and you’ll continue to keep it.”

His eyes flashed with warning as he bared his teeth. Chloe fought against her flinch. She could have sworn that his canines had elongated into sharp points and his pupils had turned into slits for a split second. Michael turned sharply and walked away from them, getting into the Corvette with Lucifer and driving away. She had to grab Jane to keep her from following after him.

“What the hell was that?” Jane snapped in righteous anger. “How dare he?”

“Jane.” It was all Chloe could manage to get forced from her lips.

Jane quickly turned, took one look at her, and was in instant care mode. “You don’t look so good, sis. Come on, they can handle the rest. Let’s go home.”

Chloe had no strength to argue with her.

Chapter Text

Amenadiel had not been able to believe his eyes as he had watched Lucifer get patched up while Michael anxiously watched on. He had heard the gunshots from his post, of course, but never would he have guessed that Lucifer would be one of the ones that came out limping and bleeding. As he continued to watch, his twin brothers started arguing about something that had to do with the blonde human that they had been hanging around so much lately. Had she shot Lucifer? Interesting. The woman certainly looked like she regretted it and felt guilty, still, Michael had angrily warned her off before leaving with Lucifer.

He had brushed her off as some plaything that his brothers were toying with but now...maybe he shouldn’t have brushed off the way the two of them had looked at her previously or implied that she was what was changing them.

Maybe the human woman could be useful to him in getting Michael and Lucifer back to Hell permanently. Lucifer’s protective stance over her against his twin told Amenadiel that he’d be the one most likely to go back to her first and Michael would predictably follow. Michael was the twin to watch out for as far as ruthlessness and cunning went, but his well-known weakness was his mates and Lucifer was, unfortunately, the only one left. If Lucifer was now mortally vulnerable, then perhaps he could use his weakness for that human to get him into a situation that would scare Michael enough to have him squirreling them away back to Hell and never to return out of his protectiveness.

He would need to do this before the others found out and quickly.

Amenadiel would have to watch this Chloe Decker.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael supported Lucifer as they walked down the stairs toward the bar at Lux. Lucifer winced with each step but finally seemed to be able to put weight onto his injured leg. Michael bit back a snarl. He never should have been able to get injured in the first place.

“What the hell happened?” Maze was quick to their sides.

Lucifer brushed her off in an irritated manner. “I got shot.”

Maze balked. “You got what?” She urgently looked at Michael. “What does he mean ‘got shot’?”

“Exactly what he said, Maze,” Michael growled, only letting go of his twin when he was close enough to lean on the bar.

“That’s not possible,” Maze breathed.

“It shouldn’t be, no,” Lucifer agreed. “Get me a drink, would you?”

Maze moved to do as requested. Michael grabbed a chair and dragged it over. “Sit down. Let me look at it.”

Lucifer refused and downed his drink. “Just leave it, Michael.” He shakily motioned for another one. Maze poured.

“Lucifer…”

“Just leave it!” Lucifer snapped at his twin, flashing his eyes in his frustration. Michael snapped his mouth shut and frowned, clenching his hands into fists. Lucifer sighed, sipping from his glass this time. “I’m sorry. It hurts and I’d rather you just left it alone for now.”

Michael closed his eyes and took a deep breath. “Sit down, at least,” he mumbled, moving to get his own drink.

Lucifer noted Michael's shaking hands and did as bid, wincing as he did so. Michael's eyes tightened at the corners but he left Lucifer alone. "Where's Shax?" He asked Maze instead.

“He went to make a payment,” she answered stoically. She was watching Lucifer intently as he slowly and awkwardly rubbed at his knee.

“Stop that,” Michael said softly. “You’ll make it bleed again.”

Lucifer shook his head. “I can feel it healing. It itches.”

Michael glanced at his brother. At least the damage still healed quickly even though it shouldn't be there in the first place. He reached down the connection he shared with Shax that had been created when the demon became his attendant and ordered him home. Shax was irritated by the summons in a way that told Michael that he had interrupted the demon's fun but he couldn't care less at this moment in time.

Lucifer continued to fidget and scratch at his knee. He kept it up until Michael had had enough. “Send Shax to me when he returns,” he ordered Maze, who bowed to show she had heard, and turned to Lucifer. “Come on.”

He got Lucifer up, who winced at the sudden movement of his leg, and flew them up to the penthouse. Lucifer grumbled at him, shrugging out of his hold and limping to the couch and flopping down.

"I thought you said it was healing." Michael knelt in front of his brother, reaching for his belt buckle and pants, undoing them.

“It is but it still aches,” Lucifer whined, helping his twin by lifting his hips. He made no innuendo which told Michael that he wasn’t as okay as he was pretending to be.

Gently, Michael removed the bandages around his twin’s knee. Lucifer watched him keenly as Michael carefully ran his fingers over the now raw but healing skin. There was no longer a gash where the bullet had sliced through Lucifer’s skin. Michael had not known what to do with himself at the sight of his brother’s blood running freely down his leg or the sight of it soaking through the bandages the paramedics had placed over the wound. He had only been able to focus on not freaking out and losing his shit on everyone there. As unsettled as Lucifer was by the event, he had still urged Michael to not have the woman responsible put on a pike, or have her job at the very least. An accident, he had said. Sure, maybe, but it still didn’t change the fact that a human – a human – had been able to harm his brother in such a way. Had the bullet hit a mere two feet higher, he could have…

No. They couldn't be near those humans anymore. He didn't know what those on high were planning but Michael knew the trap had already been sprung and he wasn't entirely sure that they would be able to get out.

They had already lost Lilith and Eve to those bastards. He couldn’t lose his brother too.

A hand gently carding through his hair brought Michael out of his maudlin thoughts. He looked up, startled as he felt a tear track its way down his cheek.

“Oh, Michael,” Lucifer cooed softly with understanding. He guided Michael up until their lips met in a soft kiss.

They fell into the kiss with everything they were feeling; their fear, anxiety, confusion, and love all at once poured from them. Lucifer clung to Michael, pulling him up between his legs as he twisted to fall back lengthwise on the leather couch. Michael followed willingly, chasing his twin and trailing a hand from his knee up his bare thigh. The Devil sighed, tilting his head back and letting the Serpent lick and kiss down his neck, gasping as a hand wrapped snugly around his growing cock.

Lucifer reached between them as Michael continued to assault his neck to open Michael’s slacks. He pushed his hands into the back of them, squeezing the fleshy globes of Michael’s ass before pushing the trousers down further. He received a nip to the shoulder in retaliation.

They gasped into each other’s mouths as their hips pressed together. Their tongues tangled messily as they rutted against each other, chasing the pleasure that came from knowing that they were still together. Lucifer had been injured, he had bled, but he was healing. Michael wasn’t losing him nor was he going to.

Lucifer clung to Michael’s shoulders, throwing his head back as they came together, soiling their shirts but he couldn’t muster the desire to care. The ache in his knee was currently non-existent, drowned out by endorphins. He basked in being able to forget his apparent vulnerability and the sight of the blood – his blood - on his hand.

They removed their shirts and cuddled there on the couch, not caring about their nudity even as they heard Shax’s footfalls on the stairs that served to connect their rooms to Shax’s and Maze’s below them. It wouldn’t be the first time the demons had seen them in a state of undress and it wouldn’t be the last. Shax paused at the end of the couch, politely averting his eyes, even if it wasn’t necessary, with his hands clasped low behind his back. He bowed slightly at the waist.

“You called for me, My King?”

So, the demon recognized that he hadn't been called as an equal but as a servant. Lucifer grunted disapprovingly as Michael stood, moving to retrieve his robe before returning and leaning down to give his twin a sweet kiss. "Go soak your knee. I'll rejoin you in a moment." He walked by Shax without looking at him. "Come."

Shax followed him silently back down the stairs and into a large office where he and Lucifer stored the records for their businesses and properties that they had collected over the years. More books than those upstairs filled the shelves that lined the walls. They had multiple official copies of every document stashed away in multiple locations and the originals of the books were stashed in Hell. They had learned early on that one can never be too careful when it comes to humans and their greed for things that weren't theirs.

A large, dark mahogany desk sat in the center of the room with a deep brown leather office chair. Matching wingback chairs sat in front of the desk. A large canvas portrait of the Quartet hung behind it. They didn’t use this room much but it did come in handy for business deals and meetings. Lucifer had even made some of his high-end Devil deals in this room. Michael simply liked the room to do paperwork in to get away from the thumping noise of Lux.

“Close the door.”

Shax did as told, coming to a stop in the center of the room. “Can I speak, My King?”

Michael waved a hand. “Go ahead.” He leaned back against the desk.

“Maze told me Lucifer has been shot. What happened?” Shax asked confused. “Who did it? How did it happen?”

Michael held up a hand to stop Shax from speaking further. The demon fell silent. "Chloe shot him," he said, watching Shax carefully as the demon's eyes widened in shock before his face scrunched in confusion. He wasn't trying to hide anything from him in his expression. It helped to ease some of Michael's tension. "I was wondering if you'd have some idea how it could have been possible.”

Shax blinked at him before his face went carefully blank. “I’m not sure.”

Michael’s hackles rose. “Do not lie to me, Shax,” he warned darkly. Shax bowed his head. “You pushed us to have breakfast with them and to get closer to them shortly before this happened.”

Light blue eyes snapped back up to his. “You…you can’t be suggesting that I…”

“That you what, Shax?” Michael stood. “That you’re helping them.”

“I would never!” Shax snapped. “My King…Michael, please. You know I would never go against you!”

Michael narrowed his eyes. “Then tell me what you know,” he growled.

Shax took a few deep breaths before he sighed in resignation. “I suggested you get to know them because I believe them to be the Queens in human form.”

Michael’s entire being froze. That was absurd but he could tell that Shax wasn’t lying. “Explain,” he forced out through clenched teeth.

The incubus glanced up at him through the blue hair that was currently hanging in his face. “There is a prophecy,” he stated slowly.

“Which one?” Michael snapped, running out of patience with everything. The demons had many prophecies regarding them. Michael had never believed that he’d be so annoyed with them.

“It’s called the Four Season’s prophecy,” Shax was quick to explain. “Angelic Creation, Demonic Despair, Fragile Mortality, and Eternal Summer. If it’s to be believed we’re currently in Demonic Despair and heading into…well…”

"Fragile Mortality," Michael finished for him. Shax nodded. The Serpent eyed him. "You do realize that many prophecies are absolutely and completely bogus, right?"

"I agree, yes, but so much of this one has already come true. If Chloe and Jane aren't Lilith and Eve then how do you equate all of their similarities? They even look the same!"

Michael frowned. “They do not.”

Shax sighed. “Yes, they do, you know they do! Stop lying to yourself!”

“Enough!” Michael roared. “Watch how you speak to me!”

Shax’s knees hit the floor and his head lowered. “Forgive me, My King.”

Michael huffed, starting to pace and leaving Shax where he was. He pinched the bridge of his nose. Lucifer had mentioned multiple times about seeing Lilith randomly when he looked at Chloe. Even just recently, Michael had been blindsided by moments where he could have been looking at Lilith and Eve when he looked at the two human women. But the images would always fade within seconds. Could they be seeing through the cloaking during those moments?

Michael frowned. But that couldn’t be possible. Could it? No. They had clearly been killed by Azrael's blade. Their bodies had even faded into nothing, leaving nothing behind for Michael or Lucifer to do anything with. He squeezed his eyes shut in pain, the image of Lucifer trying to hold onto his deceased baby girl as she faded from existence haunting him. There was no way they could be human now.

Right?

He looked back at Shax where he still knelt on the floor. Shax had never lied to him before, not once in the millions of years he had served him. But even the most truthful and faithful can be deceived. Had one of the angels got to Shax without him knowing? Had Amenadiel somehow filled Shax's mind with this nonsense? But how? Shax was his most loyal demon, a very close second to the main reason Michael had promoted him so many years ago. It didn’t make sense that he would allow himself to be swayed by others now.

Shax had purposefully requested to go back to Hell to look at the worship texts though, hadn’t he? Michael hadn’t thought much of the request at the time because Shax had once been one of the demons that worshiped them when Michael had found him again and even for many years afterward. He had slowly stopped with time but the teachings would have remained.

Wait, hadn't Shax been holding a book on prophecies when Michael had found him the night before they returned to Earth? He'd been in the portrait hall of the West Wing staring at the one of Lilith and Eve as their angelic selves. Had he suspected even then?

“Did you bring that book on prophecies back with you?” Michael asked more from curiosity than anything else.

“I did, My King,” Shax answered without looking up.

“Hmm. Get it for me.”

Shax stood and bowed. “Yes, My King.”

“Oh, and Shax?” Michael waited until the demon looked at him. "You're on house arrest until further notice." He went to protest but snapped his mouth shut. Michael tilted his head. "Is that concerning to you?"

“No, My King. I…I still have a payment to fulfill.”

Ah, yes, Shax had a job that Lucifer had given him. Michael had forgotten about that. Technically, Shax was his demon and not Lucifer’s, so his orders would override his brothers. The demons served all of their Kings and Queens but they got to choose which King or Queen they swore their fealty to; Lucium, Michiam, Lilim, or Evim. Knowing this, and wanting to keep the peace as much as possible, it was agreed among the four of them that the orders to their demons would override any orders given by the others. They had not had an issue so far and Shax was aware that Lucifer would not hold him in contempt for not continuing due to Michael’s restriction of him; if Lucifer had a problem, then Lucifer would take it up with Michael himself.

But Shax had still brought it up. Michael was curious.

“I interrupted you earlier, so you may go back tonight. Afterward, I want you back here and you’re not to leave Lux until otherwise notified. Understood?”

Shax nodded. “Yes, My King.”

Michael dismissed the demon and watched him go. His heart felt heavy and his mind raced with turmoil. He wanted nothing but to curl up in Lucifer’s arms for the rest of the night. Once Shax dropped off the book he had requested, Michael did just that.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chloe was still in a daze when they got home. Jane paid the babysitter and saw her out the door. Her sister barely made a sound or reacted to anything until Trixie ran out of her room, excited that her mom was finally home. Only then did Chloe cover it all up with a smile. Jane was rather certain that little Trixie could see through it - to a point.

“What is that?” Trixie asked worriedly, noticing the red on her mother’s shirt.

Chloe inspected her shirt as she noticed the little bit of dried blood that she had not known was there. Her smile faltered but she held on. “It’s ketchup from lunch,” she tried to cover for her kid but Trixie was having none of it.

“No, it’s not. That’s blood.”

Chloe went silent, chewing on her lip. Jane stepped in and answered for her, telling the truth: Chloe had accidentally shot Lucifer.

“Is he okay?” Trixie asked alarmed.

“Of course,” Jane reassured the girl quickly. “It was just a graze. He’ll be right as rain in a few days.”

She was able to get Trixie calmed down and back in bed with Chloe joining them for story time. Chloe stayed with Trixie until the young girl finally fell asleep. She could have stayed there the entire night but forced herself up. Jane was waiting for her with a cup of peppermint hot chocolate. She mustered up a small, grateful smile as she joined her sister on their couch.

They sat in companionable silence, Jane offering silent comfort until Chloe was ready to talk. She knew that the evening was bothering her and that she had been hurt by Michael’s cruel words. Jane bit her tongue to hold off her thoughts about that. Michael had been understandably worried about his twin, who wouldn’t be after hearing their sibling had been shot, but his reaction seemed extremely exaggerated to her.  Seriously, what the hell? Chloe would have never seriously hurt Lucifer nor would she have purposefully shot him for any reason. Michael should know that but Jane couldn’t explain why considering they had only really known Chloe for a few weeks at most.

She froze when a whimper escaped Chloe and looked to find tears silently flowing from her sister’s eyes. Heart hurting, Jane sat her cup down before scooting closer and gently removing Chloe’s from her hands. It had barely been touched.

“Chloe?” she called softly, not wanting to startle the other woman.

“I shot him,” Chloe whimpered. “I can’t believe I shot Lucifer.”

Without a word, Jane wrapped her twin in a tight hug. Finally, Chloe broke and started to cry into Jane’s shoulder. She had not realized that her sister had started to care for the two brothers so much but she could understand why. As much as they were a mystery, they were also very charismatic. She wondered if Michael knew how much he had shattered Chloe’s heart tonight. New anger at him rolled in her gut. She’d give him a few days to figure it out.

Jane sat with Chloe until she cried herself out, holding her the entire time. Once the tears stopped, she gently urged Chloe up the stairs and into bed. Everything would be better in the morning.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Linda was just getting in bed when she heard a knock on her door. She checked the time and sighed. Who could it be this late? Leaving the lights off, she cautiously approached the door, peeking through the window beside it to find Shax peeking into the same window.

What was he doing back so late?

Despite her confusion, Linda opened the door for him, moving out of the way as he entered. “What are you…?”

“We got interrupted,” he explained quickly as she shut the door.

“Yes, but I didn’t think you’d be back tonight.”

Shax turned back to her. “Is that a problem?”

Linda found herself shaking her head before she had thought about it. “No, just unexpected.”

He smiled endearingly. “Good. I’ve been placed on house arrest so this will be the last time for a while.”

He walked to her, moving to take her into his arms but Linda placed a hand on his chest and held him back from kissing her. “Wait, what? House arrest?”

“It’s a long story,” he sighed. “Michael’s punishing me. It’s no big deal.”

Oh, but it was a big deal. "Michael's punishing you? You're allowing that? For what?”

Shax blinked at her. “He’s my King, so yeah. It’s his right.” There were so many things wrong with that statement. “But he thinks I was hiding stuff from him, which I was but that’s not the point, although it could be because I yelled at him or because I spoke about the Queens-”

“Shax, hold on. Back up.” Linda seriously got lost in all of that. “Why don’t you start from the beginning?”

He snorted. “It’s really not important, Linda.”

He tried to distract her by trying again for a kiss but Linda didn’t let him. “I disagree.”

Shax stared at her before huffing in frustration. “Fine.”

He moved away from her still grumbling under his breath, clearly not happy. She could swear she heard him mutter something along the lines of 'I'm too hungry for this shit' under his breath but if that was the case, she didn't understand why he was at her house. After a few more grumbles and a peek to see if she was going to cave – she was not – he sighed and started talking.

They ended up sitting on the couch by the time he was done. He looked wrung out and upset, head resting in his hands as he leaned over his knees. Linda didn't know what to make of most of it but she did know that the man sitting beside her was hurt and confused by everything that had happened in the last few hours.

“You really care for Michael, don’t you?” She had gathered as much from previous conversations with him; he was a talker when he was content and satiated.

“Of course I do. He’s my King,” he mumbled.

Linda hummed softly. She had to make the conscious choice not to touch on the ‘King’ subject. “I think it goes deeper than that.” He shook his head, denying it, but Linda knew better by observing his body language. “How did you and Michael meet?”

Shax rubbed his eyes and glanced at her. “I don’t come here for sessions.”

Linda smiled. “I’m merely curious.”

He snorted to show that he didn't believe her but he started talking anyway. "I was only a couple of hundred years old at the time, a mere sprout by demon standards, and had gotten myself into a huge spot of trouble. I was just starting to learn how my powers worked and what they could do, essentially discovering the joys of sexual feeding for the first time and the power play that came with it. Well, I got cocky and tried enthralling the wrong demon and ended up a slave. I’m an incubus, so you can likely guess what kind.”

Linda had a sinking feeling that she knew exactly where this story was going regardless of the oddity of the terms that he was using.

“The only problem was that I’m not like the other incubi. They would feed regardless of whether or not they were forced and because of that, the demons using us couldn’t be touched. I wouldn’t feed, no matter how much they tried to make me. Their pleasure was soiled and bitter. It made me want to vomit, so I resisted. It made them furious because I was the only white-haired incubus to be found.”

Shax ran a hand through his now blue hair. The color was fading from its normal dark hue and his roots were just starting to show. Linda had thought that he had bleached his hair when she first saw him but she now had plenty of firsthand experience to say that he was indeed naturally white; not blonde, white, like fallen snow. It matched well with his abnormally light blue eyes. She guessed that there was some kind of mutation in his genetics that caused it somewhere but she was also pretty sure that he wouldn’t quite classify as being albino because he frequently sported a very healthy-looking tan.

She had a suddenly horrible thought. If he was the only one with white hair and that was a rare and desired commodity - according to him – and with him being a slave then… “Did they want you to pass on the gene?”

He grinned bitterly. “That’s exactly what they wanted.”

Oh, God. It was worse than she had thought.

Shax laughed. “Don’t look so horrified. In Hell, breeding is a very serious endeavor to be done to strengthen offspring or to increase the likelihood of highly desirable traits to give them a better fighting chance.” He shrugged as if it was no big deal. Nothing about this was normal or okay and Linda wanted to shake him to make him realize that. “But we weren’t allowed to force or to be forced into sex of any form. Lucifer banned rape very early in their reign.”

Linda certainly felt glad for that at least but it didn’t seem very effective for many of the minority groups, Shax’s included. “But you said the others were being forced.”

“Incubi are difficult. We can enthrall people. We’re not supposed to but sometimes it happens.” He sighed. “If we feed, then we leave a trace of our powers on the one we feed from. Even if we did complain, they could just say that we used our powers on them and get away with it. It infuriated Lilith to no end but when one party is using one for sex and the other is using the previous for food, then how exactly do you rule that? So, many incubi simply took advantage of the situation and the guaranteed food source. Everybody wins.”

“Except you,” Linda stated softly.

Shax nodded, his shoulders hunched. “Except me. Eventually, one of them got tired of me and decided that he was going to have me whether I fed or not. Unlucky for him, Michael happened to be patrolling our district that day and caught him.” Shax laughed. “I had never heard a demon squeal so much like a dying pig nor have I since.”

Linda swallowed. “What did Michael do?” She was almost afraid to ask.

“Oh, he ripped him off of me and castrated the bastard right then and there,” Shax answered gleefully. “It was a blood bath.”

Linda’s mouth fell open in abstract horror. Honestly, though, she couldn’t help but wonder how far the rape statistics of humans would drop if that was the punishment here. Wait. She mentally shook her head. She was getting too drawn into all these metaphors. Think objectively she chided herself. There were so many traumas that she could touch on but she decided to stick with her original one for now.

“Michael saved you. That must have made an impression on you.”

"He did more than just save me. Hours later, I arrived at the castle and I've been in his service ever since. It started rumors of course – I was the only incubus in the castle after all, but oh you should have seen Eve and Lilith squash those." He chuckled, his eyes shining with - for him - fond memories.

They made Linda shudder.

“You became close to him over time.”

Shax shrugged, leaning back against the cushions. “I became his attendant, yes.”

Linda shook her head. “You became his friend.”

Shax huffed, now becoming irritable. “You don’t get it. Demons aren’t friends with angels. The most we’ll ever do is serve them.”

“You see them as angels?” That was news for Linda. She knew for a fact that Lucifer and Michael didn’t see themselves as angels.

“No matter how demonic they become in action or appearance, no matter how at war they are with the other angels, it won’t change what they were made as,” Shax mumbled. “They created us.” He snorted. “And they wonder why so many worship them.”

Linda sighed. “Shax…”

"Look, I'm not here for a session," Shax snapped. "I've been given a job and I intend to see it through. Do you want payment or not?"

Linda pursed her lips. She knew he was lashing out because he didn’t want to face the truth of his feelings but that still gave him no right. “I think you should leave.” She stood and opened the door for him.

Shax sat dumbly, staring at her before slowly standing and making his way to her. “I’ll take that as a no?” He asked unsure.

Linda made it very clear to him. "I am not a job, Shax. I enjoy the sex, boy, do I ever, and yes I accepted it as payment, which I never should have done. Thank you for making me realize that. You may go now.”

He looked completely confused. “I’m sorry?” He tried. “Linda…”

“Just get out, Shax. You’re upset but you don’t get to take that out on me.”

He was troubled and he blinked quickly as though trying to fight off an emotion he didn’t understand but he did leave, glancing back at her as she shut the door. Linda sighed as she leaned back against the door. Why did she feel like she had just kicked a stranded puppy?

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Maze was pissed. Her King had been wounded by that human and yet none of the others seemed to be doing anything about it. They should be getting revenge, not sitting around and doing absolutely nothing. She had been brought up here to serve and protect Lucifer. Lilith wouldn’t stand for this and neither would Maze.

She waited until late when she knew Michael and Lucifer would be in bed too wrapped up in each other to notice her slipping out. She got outside easily but was stopped by Shax. He was stalking about in the shadows, mumbling under his breath, but stopped when he noticed her.

“Where are you going?” He asked irritably.

“Shouldn’t you be inside?” Maze snapped back. “I thought you were on house arrest.” She smirked when he growled at her, his eyes flashing at her in the dark.

“I had leave to make one last payment.”

“Oh.” Maze raised a brow, looking the other demon up and down. “Is she not satisfying enough for you?”

Another growl ripped from his chest, this one sounding more protective than irritated. Curious. Shax looked like he wanted to rip into her but he refrained with a deep breath. “You’re not worth it,” he mumbled as he walked by her.

Maze scoffed and let him go. Like he said, he wasn’t worth it. Besides, she had other things she needed to be doing.

“Mazikeen,” Shax called before she could turn the corner.

She turned back with a snap, "What?"

“I know what you’re planning.” Shax had his hands in his pockets, his eyes seeming to gleam in the street lights. “You’re going to her.”

“Yeah? So what?”

He tilted his head. “Remember what I said. Look at her, really look at her, before you do anything rash. Otherwise, it could be you that ends up thrown back into Hell without a position in the court to protect you.”

Maze snarled at him, quickly moving until she was in his face. “Are you threatening me, little demon?” How dare he? What position was he in that he could threaten her? She would clean the floor with him and he knew it.

Shax met her gaze as though he was bored. “No. I’m merely warning you.” With that, he turned and walked inside.

Maze scoffed again. She turned back to her goal, determined to see her plan through, but Shax’s words from the other night, and his warning now, lingered in the back of her mind.

 ~~~~~~~~~

The human’s house was dark when Maze arrived. Sneaking in was mere child’s play.

She silently explored the house, curling her nose at the plain décor. There was one room on the bottom floor. Maze peeked into it just long enough to determine that the body under the blankets was not large enough to be her target. A kid? She huffed. She wasn’t here for a kid.

Slowly, the demon crept up the stairs, her experience in stalking allowed her to easily avoid any squeaky areas. She was a master in her element. Entering the only bedroom, Maze stealthily approached the bed where the two women slept completely unaware. She drew her blades and grinned as she approached Chloe’s side. Oh, she was going to enjoy this.

Maze paused. There was no reason for her to do so. No sounds were echoing from the rest of the house. Neither Chloe nor Jane had so much as twitched in their sleep. Still, Maze paused, her grin fading as she lowered her blade.

Look at her. Really look at her, Shax had warned. He had sounded so sure, so confident, that he was right. Could he be?

Maze lowered herself into a crouch, leaning closer to peer at Chloe as she slept. She could admit that there was something about the woman, but for her to actually be Lilith? There was no way. She leaned even closer until she was practically nose to nose with the human and breathed in. Maze jerked back, barely able to catch herself before she made too much noise and ended up waking the two sleeping women. She held her breath as Chloe shifted in her sleep, only daring to relax and breathe again when she didn’t wake.

That scent. It was covered in the smell of human soaps but she knew that scent.

Your nose is amazing, Mazikeen. When your eyes play tricks, when your brain wants to fool you, rely on your nose. We may forget what we see but we’ll always remember the scents we hold dear in our hearts.

Lilith had told her that many eons ago and Maze had never forgotten it. She had asked the woman when the Queens had disappeared the first time and returned without their memories, why she so easily believed the Kings' words. Lilith had smiled, her then demonic white eyes shining, and said simply, I will always recognize their smell, even if I know not their faces.

It was as though Maze was seeing the woman before her for the very first time. It was no longer Chloe the human lying in the bed but Lilith, her Queen.

Maze stood on shaky legs, eyes glancing at the other woman in the bed knowing that it was Eve, Lilith's twin. Her body was shaking. Shax had been right but how? Why? A gasp left Maze, her head jerking to the door. If these two were Lilith and Eve, then that meant that the kid… Maze barely remembered to stay silent as she raced back down the stairs, coming to a stop at the door to the kid's room. Slowly, not daring to hope, her eyes wide and intent on the little form fast asleep, Maze moved closer, trying to will her heart to slow before it woke the entire house.

She saw dark hair before she saw the girl's face, relaxed in peaceful slumber. Maze wasn't completely sure how to tell how old humans were by looking at them (she could tell if they were old or young, obviously, but she had never been able to get the actual number of years right) but this young human had to be around the proper age to be Lamashtu had she aged on Earth.

Careful to not disturb the little sprout, Maze settled on the side of her bed and stared at her for the longest time. As she did before, she leaned over and smelled the girl's hair. She closed her eyes, gritting her teeth to stop a sob. She knew that young scent; had imprinted it in her mind from the moment the girl had been born. Lilith had known exactly what she had been doing by having Maze name her babe. Everyone assumed that Maze had imprinted on Lilith but that was not the case. Her Princess, little Lamashtu, was alive.

Maze sat up, her eyes glowing in the low light from outside. No one would touch her sprout again.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Shax was rudely awoken by a pillow smacking him harshly in the face. He cursed and floundered, coming up swinging at air only to find Maze watching him with an unimpressed air from across the room.

“What the fuck, Mazikeen?” He snapped.

“You were right.”

Shax sighed. “Of course I…wait…” He looked at her through narrow eyes. “You believe me?”

Maze slowly nodded. “Lamashtu is with them.”

He hadn’t known that for sure but he had hoped. Relief filled him to know that they were all together and safe. “They really are human, aren’t they?”

Maze frowned. “It’s weird. They smell the same but it’s like there is a film over them that reeks like human.”

Shax nodded and stood. He had figured that Maze would recognize them by scent hence his telling her to get close to see them. "They're cloaked, that's why we didn't recognize them right off and why the Kings are having so much trouble determining the truth for themselves."

“So, what do we do then?” Maze grumbled. “How do we break the cloaking for them?”

“We don’t. The Kings have to do that for themselves.”

Shax made his way into his bathroom to splash water on his face. He’d barely slept and having Maze wake him so abruptly was not helping his headache.

“We can’t do nothing.” Maze had followed him into the bathroom.

“Michael has the prophecy book. There is little else we can do than to help guide them without getting in their way.” He faced her. “Now get out. I want a shower.”

Maze snorted. “It’s not like I haven’t seen everything already.”

Shax glared. “Out.” He had allowed her to feed him purely out of desperation one time…maybe twice…he could count them on one hand at any rate. Demons weren’t typically that appetizing to him but Maze could be tolerable.

“You’re awfully grumpy,” she noted as her eyes narrowed at him.

Shax ran a hand over his face. “You woke me up by throwing a pillow in my face. Yes, I’m grumpy.”

Maze continued to watch him much to Shax's growing irritation. "When was the last time you ate? As in a full pounding and not just a handy.”

“I ate last…” Shax trailed off. He was supposed to eat last night but between Michael calling him back and him pissing Linda off, he hadn’t been able to. When had he last eaten then?

Maze clicked her tongue at him. “Seriously? No wonder you’re being such an ass.”

"Just get out, Maze." He just wanted to take a shower and be left alone.

She opened her mouth to argue with him but Lucifer called for her from the hallway, likely trying to find her in her own rooms. Maze gave him the stink eye before leaving to answer her King’s call. Finally, some peace and quiet.

He turned on the shower, making sure the water was nice and hot before getting in. The heat felt good on his cold skin. Damn. He really did need to eat, didn’t he? This was why it was no good getting used to having regular meals. He got lazy when he didn’t have to hunt all of the time. It wasn’t that hunting was hard. There was an unlimited supply of humans out there that he could lure into bed and most of the time he didn’t even have to try very hard. Some of them even jumped into his bed without him having to lure them at all.

He washed his hair, wincing as more of the color washed out and down the drain. The color was a pain to keep maintained but it hid his white hair and prevented questions. He’d tried contacts to hide his eyes but hadn’t liked how they felt. Humans were entranced by them though and they easily caught their wondering attention even from across a room. Yeah, Shax never had any issues hunting.

He just…didn’t want to.

Was that why he was so out of sorts over Linda throwing him out last night? Had he gotten too used to having food readily available to him every week? No, that didn't feel right. Yes, she provided food but he could find anyone for that. He tilted his head back, letting the water wash over his face. Why did his chest hurt at the thought of not being able to go to her again? He knew it wasn't the sex. She tasted delicious, yes, but that was all that he was interested in; had ever been interested in. Sex was just the method he had to use to get what he needed, whether he liked it or not.

What else could it be then? The conversations? He dropped his head down, taking a breath as the water fell over his head. Had anyone ever stayed awake long enough after to converse with him? No, she was the first.

“Hey!” Maze called over the sound of the water, walking into the room like she owned the place.

Shax growled. “What, Mazikeen?” All he wanted was to shower…by himself…in private.

“Lucifer just wanted to let us know that he and Michael are returning to Hell for a bit. I’m to remind you that you are still on house arrest while they’re gone.”

“Yes, fine. I know. Now for the hatred of all things unholy, get out.”

Maze scoffed at him. “I’m finding you a Britney.”

“Fine,” he snapped. Wait…he grabbed the curtain and pulled it back enough that he could stick his head out. “Why a Britney?” He asked before she could leave the room.

Maze glanced back at him and shrugged. “I just figured you’d like a Britney…or two.”

Shax thought about it a moment. “Okay, fine, sure.” He waved her off, ducking back under the water. If she wanted to do the hunting for him, then so be it.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

Linda gave it a couple of days before deciding to visit Lux herself. She knew she shouldn’t but something about the troubled look on Shax’s face just wouldn’t leave her be. He was a traumatized soul and she couldn’t help but want to help.

She knew from looking the place up before coming that Lux was a lounge by day but moonlighted as a nightclub once the sun went down. The place was impressive, Linda thought as she curiously looked around as she descended the stairs toward the bar. The bartender took one look at her and rolled her eyes.

“We’re closed.”

Linda didn’t let the woman phase her. There were enough people currently in the place that she could tell they were not - in fact - closed. "You must be Maze," she said instead, folding her hands on the bar. “You’re just as the others have described you.”

Maze’s lips quirked as she walked over. She sat a glass on the bar and poured into it. “So, you’re the doctor.” The words rolled off her tongue in a sultry and teasing way.

“Oh, call me Linda,” she offered before offering her hand. “Pleasure to meet you.”

Maze completely ignored her hand and instead raised the glass to her lips as she stared at Linda. Linda lowered her hand, keeping her smile pleasant. The other woman watched her closely, so closely that it was starting to make Linda just a tiny bit nervous.

“I’ve seen that look on women before,” Maze finally stated. “Won’t end well.”

Linda looked at her confused. “What won’t?”

“Sleeping with Shax. Getting attached,” Maze answered. “You’ll end up like all the others, dumped like trash on the side of the road without a clue as to how you got there.”

Ah. Linda gave her a tight smile. Two could play her game. “Interesting.”

Maze sipped from the glass. “What?”

"I find rude people usually feel powerless in their own lives; terrified of not being in control. But that’s not you, I’m sure.”

Maze straightened, setting the glass on the bar. She gave a little half grin. “I like you,” she proclaimed. She tapped her nails on the bar’s glass surface. “Shax is upstairs. The floor before the penthouse, first door to your left.”

Linda smiled at her. "Thank you."

The other woman shrugged. “It’s your sanity,” she stated calmly before walking off.

Linda shook her head. And the weirdness continues. She followed the directions, stepping out on the floor just below the penthouse that housed Lucifer and Michael. This floor opened into a hallway with six doors to her left, which she imagined held some very lavish apartment suites behind them, and a large set of stairs to her right. If Maze and Shax called themselves servants, then those stairs likely led to the penthouse above them. She took a breath and knocked on the first door to her left.

"Just a minute," Shax called from behind the door. Linda only waited maybe half that before the door was opened. “Yes, what…Linda?” Shax blinked at her, clearly confused. “What are you doing here?”

He was in the process of dyeing his hair. Half of it was already coated in dark blue dye and he wore a glove that was also stained with it. He must have removed one glove to be able to answer the door. Linda wouldn’t have thought that it needed to necessarily be done – his roots were only just starting to show and it had barely faded – but with the knowledge of his past, she found his obsessiveness with it understandable.

“I’m sorry to interrupt. If I’m bothering you…”

Shax shook his head. “You’re not. If you don’t mind the smell of hair dye you’re welcome to come in.” He disappeared, leaving Linda to enter and close the door behind her.

She had not been wrong to assume the apartments were luxurious. The front room was coated in soft, warm browns giving the space a very homey feel. A lush L-shaped couch took up one corner with a coffee table in between it and a large, flat-screen TV. The carpet underneath looked soft enough that Linda wanted to dig her toes into it just to see if it was as soft as it looked. A nice kitchen area opened up to her right with a breakfast bar dividing it from the living room. All of the appliances were new stainless steel models and the counters were a dark marble.

Linda found herself low-key in love with this apartment.

"Sorry," Shax called from what she assumed was the bathroom. "I'm almost finished. There are drinks in the fridge, help yourself. And take your shoes off, please. I don't want dirt on the carpet."

Linda looked down to find Shax's normal lace boots alongside another pair of shorter boots and, of all things, a pair of black Converse already neatly situated by the door. She hummed and did as asked, slipping off her heels before walking further inside. The carpet was indeed as soft and plush as it looked. Linda closed her eyes and dug her toes in, moaning softly under her breath.

“I’d much rather draw that sound from you myself, you know.”

She opened her eyes to find Shax watching her with amusement from the door of the bathroom as he worked more dye into his hair. Linda cleared her throat. “I was hoping we could talk, actually.”

His amusement fell. “Could you please stop trying to drag me into a session?” He moaned, stepping back out of sight.

“I’m not actively trying to if that makes it better. It’s hard to turn off sometimes.” It was one of her curses, she mused. There were very few people who tolerated it well and one of the many reasons her ex-husband became, well, her ex. “I enjoy discovering people and helping them work through their problems.”

“Even when they don’t want you to?”

"I've found that many people simply just want someone to talk to that won't judge them."

Shax poked his head back out, his hair now fully covered in blue hair dye. "I agree with that but you seem to have a habit of also trying to fix them." His head disappeared again and Linda heard the snap of a glove coming off before water started running.

“I became a therapist to help people, so why wouldn’t I try if provided the chance?” She debated.

He walked out, shaking his head and chuckling softly. “You could try asking if they want your help first.”

Linda smiled, clasping her hands together in front of her. “Would you like my help?” She found herself teasing him.

He snorted. “I’ll pass if it’s all the same to you.” He headed to the kitchen. “We can still talk if you’d like while this sets," he said as he grabbed two bottles of water from the fridge. “Glass?”

“Sure,” Linda agreed, sitting on the couch and watching him as he opened the bottles and poured them into two glasses. “I’m not going to apologize for making you leave the other night but I hold no hard feelings either.”

Shax sighed. “I was an ass. I wouldn’t accept an apology anyway.” He picked up the glasses and carried them over, handing Linda one. “You were right, I was upset but I had no right taking it out on you. I believe the human term is ‘hangry’.” He chuckled bitterly as he sat beside her.

Linda allowed a soft laugh of her own. “I’m glad that you agree but I truly believe that there was more to it than simply that.”

“You’re very hung up on the ‘friend’ thing, aren’t you?” Shax asked, glancing at her.

Linda looked at the glass in her hands. “Michael mentioned something in the last session I had with him, something about ‘those on high’ and all of this being a grand joke.” She was only saying this because she was fully aware that Shax likely already knew how Michael felt about everything going on. She was proven right when Shax confirmed it with a small hum and a nod.

"Neither he nor Lucifer get along with their siblings. They're downright hostile with them if we're being honest," Shax stated. "They used to be on decent terms with some of them until they invaded and killed the Queens. They broke off all contact since then, except for Amenadiel lately."

Oh, she hadn’t known that a sibling was in the picture. “So, there is a brother that’s currently in the picture?”

Shax huffed. “He’s been pushing them to return to Hell permanently for a few years now.” He sipped from his glass.

Linda hummed. “It makes me wonder if perhaps Michael isn’t punishing you but trying to protect you in his own way.”

Shax choked on his water. “No. That’s definitely not the case,” he denied.

“Why do you think so?”

“Besides the fact that I don’t need protecting?” Shax muttered. “He accused me of attempting to betray them. I’m lucky I’m merely on house arrest.”

“And that upsets you.”

“Of course it does,” Shax snapped, leaning forward to angrily place his glass on the table. “I would never betray them.”

“Because you’re their servant?”

"Because I care about them!" He went to grab his hair but stopped at the last minute as he remembered his hair, clenching his hands on his knees instead. “I’m a demon who cares. So what?”

Shax was becoming increasingly defensive. He had been bullied for his caring in the past. “There is nothing wrong with caring, Shax,” Linda stated quietly. “Everyone wants friends.”

He sighed heavily. “Can we please just let this go?”

“I had not intended to bring it up again,” Linda said. “I promise. I came to inform you that I wouldn’t be accepting payments any longer. I also intend to inform Michael and Lucifer when they return as well.”

Shax’s head shot up to look at her. “Linda…”

She pressed a finger to his lips. “I can’t continue in good conscious knowing that you think of me as a job, Shax. So, I’m taking it out of the equation.”

He blinked at her a few times. “Are you…Are you trying to say that you still want…”

“To have sex with you?” Linda leaned back, smiling at his slow nod. She gave him a once over. “Who wouldn’t?”

Shax’s expression pinched. “That’s not…why do you want to?”

“Why did I agree in the first place?” Linda asked back. She grinned. “Because you’re hot and life is short.”

Shax looked dumbstruck for a moment before he recognized that she was teasing him and then he laughed. “I didn’t expect that from you, I’ll be honest.”

“No one ever does. But honestly, I like you Shax. You're fun to be around and really good at what you do.”

He gazed into her eyes for what felt like forever as he searched for something that Linda could only guess at. Shax must have found whatever it was he was looking for because he grinned wickedly. “Well, since you’re here, if you have time to let me wash this out…”

“I could help you,” Linda suggested huskily.

Shax grinned wider, his eyes seeming to take on that eerie glow that Linda had become accustomed to over the past month or so. “Let’s go then.”

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael closed the prophecy book, resting it on the small side table by his chair. He rubbed his eyes before looking out over the vastness of Hell that he could see from his window. Standing, Michael moved out onto his balcony, unfurling his wings and wrapping them around him to ward off the chill of the wind. Hell stretched out below him, from Hell Loop Maze and further, to the Mountains of Pride to the East and the Desert of Pestilence to the West. He could just make out the bare stick-like trees of the Forest of Ruin. Michael glanced up, looking for the twinkling stars he hoped were still shining beyond the fog of ash that prevented them from being seen.

He mourned the Hell that once was; their humid realm filled with lush trees and golden fields, now just a barren wasteland.

He couldn’t blame the demons for wanting to believe in a prophecy that promised that this would all end; that their starving and suffering would soon be a thing of memory.

A soft meow was heard before a small black cat jumped onto the ledge by his arm. It purred and rubbed against his feathers. Michael smiled, reaching out to gently scratch it under the chin. It purred louder, pleased by the attention.

“Hello, Ella. It’s rather cold out tonight. You should head back inside.”

The cat opened one deep green eye to stare at him. It is cold, My King. Her tone implied she would be staying with him until he went inside himself.

Michael sighed. “Stubborn,” he muttered fondly.

Ella mewed at him, moving to push her way into the fold of his wings. Michael allowed her, positioning his arm where she could lay in the fold of it against the heat of his chest. He looked back over the land he could see, idly watching the Castle Loop demons as they patrolled the Maze. Only demons thoroughly tested by the Kings and Queens for the task were allowed into the Loop Maze where the human souls were kept. These demons were considered to be a part of Hell Castle’s servants and were treated as such.

“Michael.” He turned at the sound of Lucifer’s voice to find him stepping out onto the balcony with him. The Devil shivered as a cold breeze rustled by. “Damn, it’s cold. Why are you out here?” He eyed Michael’s wings jealously.

Despite knowing that his twin had his own wings in which to bundle up should he desire to, Michael lifted one of his wings to allow Lucifer to cuddle close into his side. Lucifer took the invitation but stepped back at the soft warning meow that sounded from Michael’s arms.

“Oh,” he exclaimed teasingly. “You’ve already got company in there.”

Ella meowed at him again, bowing her little head in welcome. Lucifer gave her a gentle scratch on the head. I know what you two like to get up to she purred.

Lucifer chuckled and lifted her from Michael’s arm. He held her up so that her back legs dangled, his thumbs hooked under her front legs. "I can't blame you for finding warmth but you might want to find elsewhere to go, my dear. I have plans for our dear Michael here that do not include those with fur.”

Ella wiggled and Lucifer lowered her so that she could jump to the ground with ease and little impact. She shook her tiny body before she shifted into her humanoid form. Ella grinned and bowed. “I’ll leave you to it then,” she replied cheekily before leaving the room.

Lucifer and Michael chuckled. “I see she is still providing kitty comforts,” Lucifer mused, finally moving into the fold of Michael’s arms and wings.

“She tries,” Michael agreed.

Lucifer nuzzled against Michael’s throat, hiding his nose from the bite of the wind.  Michael kissed his head. “Did you find out anything else?”

They had been doing their research into the Four Seasons prophecy that Shax had mentioned. Not finding much more in any of the library texts, they took to tracking down the Elder Demons with varying success. Hell's current climate was so harsh that even the stronger demons were having trouble – not that any would admit to it, especially not to their Kings – so it was no wonder that some of the Elders were fairing even worse. Most of them had retreated early to the far reaches of Hell so that they were less likely to be bothered by any upstarts looking for a fight. It was among these Elders that the one that made the prophecies would be.

So far, neither Michael nor Lucifer had been all that fruitful in their search. Lucifer’s shake of the head confirmed what Michael had already assumed. The Elders didn’t want to be found and so wouldn’t be; not even by them. That was if they were even still alive. Many of their demons had already been lost to the cold, starvation, or worse.

“Do you believe that it is real?”

Michael hummed. “I…don’t know. I don’t think I can believe it until we have certain proof that they really are…” He trailed off. He couldn’t say it. It would be too much like believing it.

“The only way we’re going to get that is if we go back,” Lucifer stated.

“I know, but I worry because we don’t know what caused you to be vulnerable that one time.”

One of the things they had done before coming was to test their newfound vulnerability. Nothing they used had harmed them. Michael had then shared with Lucifer the pain that he had felt when Chloe had bitten him. Had they been vulnerable simply because it was Chloe they were with? That had been one of the things they had wished to discuss with the Elder of the prophecy.

Lucifer pulled back to look at him. “You worry too much. It was only the one time. Who’s to say that it will happen again?”

“Who’s to say that it won’t?” Michael countered.

"Regardless, we still have to go back. If there is even a chance that this is all real, that they are Lilith and Eve, then we have to go back.”

Michael framed Lucifer’s face with his hands. “I agree. I just can’t understand how they would have become human.”

Lucifer’s expression darkened. “I think we both know someone who could have done it.”

Michael kissed Lucifer instead of replying. He knew who Lucifer was hinting at but he needed solid proof before he could let his heart believe that any of this was even true. There was no point in picking a fight with Father when they had nothing to stand on.

“Didn’t you say you had plans for me?” Michael reminded Lucifer.

Lucifer grinned at him and pulled him back into the warmth of the room, shutting the balcony doors behind them. He guided Michael to the large canopy bed. It was made of dark wood with intricate designs carved into it. Elegant, rich purple curtains were currently pulled back and tied to the posts revealing a matching bedspread. Michael shed his clothes while Lucifer doused the lights, leaving the fire crackling merrily in its hearth. Being the previous Angel of Light still had its perks.

Michael watched as Lucifer undressed from where he lounged casually on the bed. He licked his lips in anticipation as Lucifer joined him, crawling over him and pressing their lips tightly together. His fingers made tracks over Lucifer’s skin as they kissed. Lucifer nipped his bottom lip and lightly pinched his nipple at the same time. Michael gasped and arched into him, the sting of pleasure heading south and straight to his cock. The Devil hummed and rutted against him, sighing as their cocks awoke further.

They took their time with each other, planting teasing kisses wherever their lips could reach, their fingers tenderly roaming and occasionally tweaking a stiff nipple. Sometimes they licked and sometimes they nibbled until they could tease each other no further. Michael stretched, digging the lube from its hiding spot in the bedside table drawer. He handed it to Lucifer.

“I want you in me tonight,” he whispered heatedly, with slight impatience coating the edges of his words.

Lucifer groaned, taking the tube and opening it. He coated his fingers liberally before lowering his hand between Michael’s splayed legs. “How would you feel about fucking me with your tail at the same time?” He asked as he pressed a finger past the tight ring of muscles of Michael’s ass.

“Fuck,” Michael hissed, pressing his hips down against Lucifer’s finger. His cocked throbbed at the image. “Yes, okay, just get me prepped first.”

It wouldn’t be the first time that Michael’s tail had made an appearance during sex. Eve had been the first to suggest it, the kinky little minx, and it had only taken one time for it to become a hit with all of them. Michael had to limit how often it came into play or his muscles would end up cramping for weeks.

Lucifer added another finger, quickly followed by another, and had Michael panting with need in no time, rocking his hips in time to the rhythm of Lucifer’s fingers.

“Okay, Lucifer, let me prep you,” he gasped out.

“No need, brother.”

Michael snapped his head up to find Lucifer grinning cheekily at him as he removed his fingers from his ass and wiggled them in a cheeky wave. He’d been prepping himself while he prepped Michael. Michael didn’t have the mind power to wonder how his twin had been able to keep focus. Lucifer sat back, cleaned off the old lube from his hands on a cloth they kept by the bed for such situations, and added more lube to slick his cock with. He eyed Michael expectantly.

Michael sighed and allowed his body to shift. Scales coated his skin as he felt his fangs grow into place and his nose flatten. He knew his pupils had shrunk into slits to resemble that of a viper’s as he licked his lips, allowing his now forked tongue to grab the taste of arousal in the air. Lucifer groaned deeply, swallowing thickly as he eyed the thick, muscled tail that was curling toward him. Michael wasn’t fully transformed but it was enough to have Lucifer panting. Michael groaned, curling the tip of his tail around Lucifer’s hand as he lubed it up.

“Fuck,” Lucifer breathed. “Get this thing in me already.”

Michael laughed, his breath coming out in short hisses. “Get in me first.”

No time was wasted before Lucifer was between Michael's legs and pressing into him. Michael's head fell back as he breathed through the stretch, gasping as Lucifer immediately pulled back out and thrust back in. He let himself bask in the pleasure of it for a moment before sliding his tail over Lucifer's thigh and probing at this entrance with the tip of it. Lucifer froze as Michael pushed in before shuddering and groaning as Michael expertly wiggled the tip against his prostate.

“Bloody fucking hell,” Lucifer exclaimed thickly, eyelids fluttering.

Michael pulled him down to press their lips together, slowly moving his tail in and out of his brother. “Don’t forget me,” he whispered against Lucifer’s lips.

Lucifer jerked, his first few thrusts disjointed as he learned the rhythm he needed. Their movements were slow at first, their tongues tangling in deep kisses and they simply felt. Eventually, though, pure need overwhelmed them. Lucifer increased his thrusts, eagerly moving between Michael’s legs and impaling himself on Michael’s tail. Michael was left gasping, the musk in the air taking him even higher, pleasure curling low in his gut before bursting as he came with a cry, clinging to Lucifer who wasn’t far behind. All it took was Michael wiggling the tip, pressing it snugly against his twin’s prostate to have him yelling Michael’s name.

Lucifer collapsed on Michael, their chests heaving as they struggled to catch their breaths. He whimpered as Michael gently withdrew his tail, letting it dangle off the side of the bed. He grumbled as Michael made his body shift back to normal.

“That always feels weird.”

Michael chuckled breathlessly, pressing a kiss to Lucifer’s brow. “Sorry.”

Lucifer snorted. “No, you’re not.”

Michael merely hummed and didn’t comment. After a few minutes, Lucifer pressed up and moved to grab clean cloths to clean them with before climbing back into bed and shutting the curtains. The fire would eventually die out so the thick curtains would help hold in the heat. They snuggled close, Lucifer tucked under Michael’s chin, their wings unfurled and wrapped around them to help keep them warm.

Michael was just on the cusp of sleep when he heard a soft knock on their door followed by a tiny meow. He felt Lucifer smile. “Shall we allow her in?”

Lucifer shrugged. “It’s abnormally cold tonight and she’s tiny.”

“She could go to Zaz,” Michael offered.

Lucifer yawned. “Oh, let her in. It’s been years since she has even asked. I’ve admittedly missed her,” he confessed before pausing. “Eve would.”

Yes, Eve would indeed let the little demon in. Michael called out, letting Ella know that it was safe to enter. He heard the door open and close. A moment later, tiny paws were walking on top of the blankets over his legs before a small weight curled on his hip. Michael chuckled, reaching to scoop Ella up and move her above his head and into the arch of his wing. She would be warmer there. Ella turned a circle before curling up, her tail over her nose.

“Good night, Ella.”

She answered with a soft little mew.

If this is true, if Eve really is on Earth and human, I promise, I’ll come for you and take you to her.

With that vow, Michael closed his eyes and allowed sleep to take him.

Chapter Text

Jane was becoming very worried about Chloe.

Almost a week had passed since the shooting. She used shooting lightly considering Lucifer had only been grazed but they had heard nothing from either of the twins. Chloe had attempted to go to Lux to get help on a case only to be turned away at the door. Since she had no official reason to force her way in, Chloe had been forced to walk away. Jane had tried the next day only for the same thing to happen.

Jane was beginning to see red at this point but Chloe talked her down and thus they continued on.

The only thing was that Chloe was becoming increasingly depressed the longer Lucifer and Michael withheld contact. She never talked about them, but Jane knew she was having nightmares and dreams again. She found Chloe this morning sitting in the shower, the water pounding down on her as she hugged herself. Chloe hadn't been crying but Jane knew immediately that she had dreamed that dream. They never remembered the details, if they tried they only saw a dark slate, but Jane was intimately familiar with the gaping emptiness that came after it.

Chloe had tried to fill it only once with Dan. Jane had not been convinced that it would work but Chloe had been adamant in trying something so Jane had let her go. Jane’s prediction had later been proven true when Dan had tried to move their relationship to the next level and Chloe had backed out, not being comfortable with the intimacy that would come from such a step. Dan had been a gentleman about it and backed off, easily settling into a friend role instead.

Jane could still remember how withdrawn Chloe had become afterward, only admitting to her sister that she felt broken. Not knowing what else to do, Jane had offered comfort through a kiss that had later turned much more physical than expected. It had been the first time that they had crossed that line and yet, it had felt normal, like they had crossed it a thousand times or more before. It became their form of comfort when the emptiness simply became too much.

Chloe watched Jane enter the room, allowing her sister to turn off the shower and plug the tub to fill it instead. She continued to watch as Jane undressed, entered the tub with her, and wrapped around her without comment. She tilted her head back, sighing softly at the soft kisses placed on her wet skin.

“Talk to me, Chloe,” Jane whispered pleadingly into her ear.

Chloe shook her head. “I can’t explain it. I just know that I hurt.”

Jane knew that. If she was honest, Michael’s words had hurt her too, but they had not been directed at her. They had been directed at Chloe, meant to hurt her, so Jane focused her hurt into anger instead. No one hurt her sister; not even Michael.

“Has something else happened?” she felt the need to ask because Chloe had come home last night even more depressed than she had been.

Chloe took Jane’s hand in her own, running her fingers up and down her arm. “They’re talking about pulling the plug on Malcolm.”

Jane frowned. “That dirty cop that got shot at Palmetto?”

Chloe nodded glumly. “Dan took me to see him last night. As you can guess, it went well.”

“He had no right to do that,” Jane grumbled.

“He’s trying to help, Jane. He wants me to close the case before they do.”

Jane sighed. “You know that there was something wrong. Don’t let them guilt you into letting it go.”

Chloe shook her head. “Dan’s helping me look over everything before I do.”

Jane bit back her reply. It wasn’t her place to get involved with her sister’s cases, even though she did fairly frequently. At least Dan was going to help her take one last look at the scene.

“Trixie…”

“Is already at school.”

Chloe looked at her. “Seriously?” Jane nodded and Chloe pressed her face into her palms. “What is going on with me?”

Jane wasn’t sure but she knew who had caused it. First, she needed to focus on her sister. “Let me take your mind off things for a bit?”

She waited until Chloe nodded before leaning against the tub, pulling her sister back to rest against her. Chloe reached with her feet to turn off the water, a dark chain anklet shifting over her skin. Jane stretched her legs out on either side of her sister’s body, her matching anklet catching gently on Chloe’s.

Jane began pressing more tiny kisses along Chloe's neck and shoulders, one hand rubbing over her abdomen and lower. She teased at the soft curls at the apex of Chloe's thighs as her other hand gently rolled a nipple between her fingers. Chloe sighed, head falling back as she spread her legs and draped them over Jane's. She accepted her invitation, letting her hand go even lower until she could rub her fingers over Chloe's mound, applying non-direct pressure over her clit.

Chloe reached up to thread her fingers through Jane’s hair, lifting her head to kiss her. “You took your hair out of its braid.”

Jane kissed her again. “I’ll let you fix it later.”

Their tongues touched, eagerly coming out to play as Chloe felt pleasure rising low in her belly. She shifted her hips against Jane’s hand, her free hand covering the hand still on her breast, encouraging more stimulation. Jane complied, letting a finger slip between Chloe’s folds to find her clit. Chloe gasped into their kiss, pressing up into her touch.

“Jane,” Chloe breathed, head once again falling back into her twin’s shoulder, eyes closed as she rocked her hips.

Sensing that the other woman was getting close, Jane slid her hand free from Chloe’s grasp. It joined her other hand between her sister’s legs, lifting one by the thigh to give her more room to press her fingers inside. Chloe whimpered, clinging to Jane as she shifted into the sudden stretch. Her body felt like a live wire as she pleaded and panted; her mind was blissfully blank as she focused solely on her pleasure. She grabbed Jane by the hair, forcing their lips back together as she came, whimpering into her sister’s mouth. Jane worked her through it, stopping only once Chloe was a shivering mess in her arms.

They kissed slowly as Chloe regained her breath. Jane used the water to gently clean away the evidence from Chloe’s sensitive center before they helped each other out of the tub. They dried off separately. Chloe hung up her towel to dry before approaching Jane and taking hers to do the same. They kissed again, arms holding each other close. Chloe pulled back, eyes gazing over her sister’s features lovingly as her fingers traced the other blonde’s lips. They shared fond smiles before Chloe knelt before her twin.

Jane blinked in confusion, her eyes widening as she realized what Chloe was planning as she spread her legs to accommodate. “Chloe…”

She gasped, throwing her head back as Chloe pressed her face to her center, nose buried in her curls as her tongue made first contact over her clit. One hand pressed into the wall for support while the other rested in blonde hair. They hadn’t gone this far before and yet...oh, it felt so damn good. For this being Chloe’s first time going down on her, she sure knew how to work Jane over rather quickly until she was a panting mess, urgently moving her hips against Chloe’s mouth to the point that Chloe had to hold her hips still. Jane lowered her eyes to watch, core throbbing as she met her sister’s matching blue eyes. Déjà vu settled heavily over her – she had seen this view before but it didn’t make sense to her current memories. She couldn’t focus on it for long.

“Chloe!” Her head fell back with a thump against the wall as she came on her sister’s tongue.

Jane’s legs felt like jelly when Chloe stood, keeping her pressed to the wall in support as their lips met once again. She could taste herself on Chloe’s tongue and groaned. They pressed their heads together as Jane panted and recovered. Chloe smiled softly, pressing another soft kiss to Jane’s lips. “What would I do without you?”

Jane smiled back and closed her eyes. “We’d both be lost.”

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Kings had finally returned to Earth. They had been gone long enough that Shax and Maze had gotten worried about them. It had been the first time in a long time that they had been gone for over a week.

The first person they met was Linda. The woman was leaving after an overnight visit with Shax when Lucifer and Michael returned. The three of them awkwardly stared at one another in the hallway outside of Shax's rooms before Lucifer grinned.

“Well, hello, Doctor Martin.” He turned to Michael. “Seems like Shax got around the house arrest issue.”

“Seems so,” Michael agreed with a smirk of his own.

Linda took a breath and squared her shoulders. “About that.”

They accepted the change in payment with no issues leaving Linda feeling relieved. “We’ll pay you double to make up for the loss of revenue,” Michael said. Linda tried to argue but he wasn’t having it. “You’re seeing both of us. Let us pay for both of us.”

Well, when he put it like that, who was Linda to refuse? They set up a time for their next scheduled appointment and sent her on her way. Knowing that both demons were likely still in their rooms, Lucifer and Michael knocked on their doors.

“Meeting!” They called through the doors. “Five minutes!”

Five minutes later they were all gathered in the penthouse. Michael and Lucifer shared what they had been doing in Hell as well as their reservations about the entire prophecy thing.

“You’re taking me at my word?” Shax asked, feeling confused. “But I thought…”

“I’m only accepting it this far because I trust you, Shax,” Michael said firmly. “Otherwise, I would have already thrown it out the window. There is no proof other than that book and your word. For all we know they could be replicating the whole thing to their gain.”

“I believe him,” Maze piped in, gaining all of their attention, and cutting off Shax who tried to speak.

Lucifer nearly choked on his drink but was able to force it down. “You? But you’ve never believed in all of that stuff. What changed your mind?”

Maze met Lucifer’s gaze bravely. “I would know Lamashtu’s scent anywhere.”

Both Kings tensed. Michael turned his gaze to Lucifer who blinked blankly. “You found Lamashtu?” Michael asked Maze carefully.

Maze nodded but it was Lucifer that spoke. “Of course. Little Beatrice.” He sat his drink down on the bar, moving as though on autopilot. “It makes sense.”

“Lucifer,” Michael called. “We need concrete proof,” he reminded empathetically.

Lucifer turned to gaze at his brother, his eyes pained. “She’s my little girl, Michael.”

“I know.” Michael stood, moving to cradle Lucifer’s face in his palms. “Trust me, I know, but we have to be careful here, Lucifer. Amenadiel has been pushing too hard for us to go back to Hell permanently recently. We can’t take any chances.”

Lucifer wanted to forget all of it. He wanted to run to his mates and his daughter and to hell with everyone else. But he also knew that Michael was right. As much as he hated it, as much as he loathed the thought, the fact that they could be behind all of this was a truth he had to accept and face. They had already proven that they hated the four of them by creating the diversion to lure Lucifer and Michael into a battle they barely won just so another battalion could infiltrate the castle to kill Lilith and Eve. Who’s to say that they weren't coming for them now? What better way to weaken and throw them off guard than to use humans with so many similarities to their deceased mates? But if the prophecy was real, if they could get the proof that would prove beyond the shadow of a doubt that Chloe, Jane, and Beatrice were their Lilith, Eve, and Lamashtu then…well, then there would be nothing that would stand in their way of getting them back.

Lucifer swallowed tightly and nodded. He could wait. He could be careful about this. Michael sighed and pressed their heads together. “We stick to the plan for now. We get back into the cases and learn as much as we can about them.”

Lucifer agreed. “You just need to apologize to Chloe first.”

Michael pulled back. “I will not apologize for defending you.”

“I didn’t say you had to but you should apologize for yelling at her. I provoked her, Michael. She didn’t do it on purpose.”

The elevator dinged to signal the arrival of a guest. All four turned to it, Maze and Shax moving into a defensive position in front of their Kings as the doors opened. The demons looked at each other when Jane stepped out. Technically, neither of them belonged to Eve and they had their orders that Jane and Chloe were not to be allowed in. How Jane had gotten this far was unclear. Maze was the one to step forward to block her path while Shax remained as a backup. Michael and Lucifer were too curious as to what was going to happen to say anything.

“You not supposed to be here,” Maze stated firmly.

Jane didn’t hesitate in stepping right into Maze’s space. “You have five seconds to move before I wipe the floor with you.” Her eyes glared hard into Maze’s despite Maze being a few inches taller due to her heeled boots. She was a woman on a mission and she would not be stopped.

Maze took that final step forward. Her Kings needed proof that this woman was Eve; well, she would give it to them, even if it meant getting her ass kicked. She grabbed Jane’s arm to escort her out. Jane was not having it. Before any of them could blink, Jane grabbed Maze’s arm in turn, twisting it to force Maze to turn and bend while she used a foot to swipe Maze’s legs clean from under her. Maze went down right on her face. She groaned as Jane stepped over her and up to Shax.

“Are you going to try to stop me?” Shax swallowed and glanced back at Michael. Jane snapped her fingers in his face demanding his attention back to her. “Did I ask you to ask him if you could move?”

Shax shook his head. “No, Ma’am.”

“Are you going to try to stop me?” Jane asked again lowly.

Shax silently prayed to Michael for forgiveness as he moved out of her way to help Maze to her feet. Jane’s gaze immediately landed on Michael. “I have a bone to pick with you,” she growled.

Lucifer grabbed his drink and moved to the other side of the bar quicker than Michael had ever seen him move. Michael glared at him in betrayal, as Lucifer toasted him ‘good luck’, before turning to face the human perfectly mimicking a she-demon.

“You hurt my sister.” Jane stabbed him in the chest with her finger. “No one hurts my sister, asshole.”

Michael narrowed his eyes. “I never laid a hand on your sister and she’s the one that shot Lucifer first.”

He could have sworn he heard Lucifer mumble something along the lines of ‘leave me out of this’ into his glass. Maze rolled her eyes muttering ‘his funeral’ while Shax shook his head disapprovingly.

Jane narrowed her eyes even further. “Your words were enough.” She stepped closer right into Michael’s space, standing on tiptoes until their noses were practically touching. “She’s been depressed for the last week and you are going to fix it,” Jane said lowly, her breath ghosting over his lips as she spoke.

Michael stood his ground, meeting her angry, challenging stare head-on. She was trying to intimidate him and it was working – on the inside. His stomach fluttered with need as his heart started to race and skip in his chest. It was all he could do to keep from grabbing this woman – this human woman (because he was still not ready to believe she was Eve, he just couldn’t, wouldn’t, give the other angels the pleasure of falling into their trap without significant proof) – and kissing the hell out of her (pardon the pun). Michael knew his breath was nowhere near even and unaffected by her closeness because she smirked, her eyes trailing over his face before meeting his again as she licked her lips, her tongue so close he could feel the heat. He wondered what she would do if he snuck his own tongue out to touch it.

“Aren’t you?” she whispered.

Holy shit. The only thing holding him in place as she carefully touched the tip of her nose to his was that he knew the rules of the game and the punishment for breaking them. Lilith and Eve had loved to play with Michael and Lucifer, teasing them to the point of insanity, and they were not allowed to touch unless the women said their names. The punishment for doing so was going back to square one and starting over.

No one held power over Michael and Lucifer like Eve and Lilith and, unfortunately, every one of their so-called siblings knew it.

Michael clenched his hands as he felt his cock twitch. He would not give in to any of their power games, damn it. “Fine,” he allowed through clenched teeth.

Jane smiled evilly. She knew what she was doing. She reached up to gently pat his cheek. "Good boy," she breathed and Michael had never praised his strength of will as he did just then. Fuck. Their mates had trained him well.

Jane suddenly stepped back, leaving Michael feeling like he was going to fall forward in her absence. “How’s the leg, Lucifer?” she asked the Devil in a cheerful voice that belied her currently bad mood.

Lucifer jerked at being addressed and cleared his throat. “Fine,” he squeaked before he had to clear it again. “It’s fine,” he repeated in his normal register, giving her a grin. “All healed and right as rain.”

The she-demon smiled knowingly. "I'm sure." She turned back to Michael, her smile turning back into a glare. "Fix it," she said firmly, glancing down at his form before giving him one last cheeky smirk. She turned on her heel and left, walking past Maze and Shax without so much as sparing them a glance.

No one moved until the elevator doors closed. Michael immediately went to the bar and stole Lucifer’s glass that remained forgotten in his hand and downed it. Lucifer didn’t respond to the rudeness other than to just watch.

“You two need to leave,” Lucifer said thickly, not taking his eyes off of Michael, who had his head bowed as he tried to catch his breath.

Maze and Shax didn’t need to be told twice. They quickly turned down the stairs, waiting until they were at the bottom to break into laughter. They had forgotten just how easily their Queens had been able to grab their Kings by the balls, so to speak.

Back in the penthouse, Lucifer leaned over the bar. “Still think she’s not Eve?” he asked teasingly.

Michael growled, grabbed Lucifer by the shirt collar, and dragged him into the bedroom. Lucifer went willingly; his laugh breaking into a gasp and a groan as he was tossed onto the bed.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It took Michael the next week and an entire case to get Chloe to forgive him.

It started when Lucifer got invited to a fashion show by Benny Choi, who he had helped get started with a deal, and took Maze with him. Chaos broke out, ending with a girl getting trampled as the humans scurried for their lives. Ironic, no?

Michael had been the one to volunteer to help Chloe this time, considering he needed to apologize, but Chloe was not hearing it.

“I thought I wasn’t supposed to be near you or your brother?” Chloe snapped, approaching him with the files for the case.

Michael sighed. Channeling pain into anger was something he was rather familiar with. “I know what I said,” he responded as he moved off her desk to face her. “And I was wrong.”

“You were wrong?” She glared at him unbelievingly.

“Yes. I was upset because Lucifer got hurt and I took it out on you. Wrongly, I’ll admit.”

“You’re right, you did. You didn’t even let me explain or apologize, just snapped at me to stay away or you’d have my job. Then you disappear for a week. Excuse me, if I’m not in the mood to listen to your apologies.”

With that, she stomped away, leaving Michael gaping at her. Seriously? Michael sighed and offered up a prayer to Lucifer. His twin came sauntering in a few moments later.

“Things aren’t going so well, are they, brother?” His grin told Michael he was teasing.

He huffed. “She’s not giving me a chance here.”

“And what, exactly, would you like me to do about it?” Lucifer parried, clasping his hands in front of himself rather innocently.

"Get us, me, you, whatever, put on this case," Michael grits out.

Lucifer chuckled. “Alright, alright. Keep your wings furled.” He clapped Michael on the shoulder. “Go get some air while I handle things here.”

Lucifer easily took over, charming the female and male officers from Chloe's desk while he waited for the Lieutenant to be available to meet with him. It always helped to be in good graces with humans in uniform. One never knew when a favor would be needed, after all. He heard Chloe's frustrated huff and looked up to find her glaring at him hotly from across the room. He sent his company away with a smile and greeted her as she approached.

“Hello, Detective.”

“First Michael, and now you. What are you doing here?” She demanded.

“What? Not happy to see me?” He asked charmingly. “My leg is all better now, by the way. Thanks for asking.”

She eyed him before sighing. “I’m glad. Now please go before Michael shows up to chew into me for being too close.”

She sounded damaged as she spoke that last bit. Oh, dear. Seems Jane had not been joking that Michael’s words seriously hurt her. Lucifer felt his own anger at Michael rising but pushed it away. He had been acting on what he knew and they had more information now. They were trying to fix the damage, not cause more.

“I’m not here for you, I’m afraid or I would,” he answered honestly.

Chloe looked at him confused and worried in equal measure. “Then why are you here?”

“I’m here to talk to your Lieutenant, of course.”

“I apologized for shooting you, Lucifer,” Chloe said harshly and under her breath.

Lucifer soothed her. “Oh, it’s not about that, darling. I would hardly talk Michael down just to turn around and take your job myself.”

Chloe did not look reassured but she did take a few deep breaths. “Lucifer…”

“Mr. Morningstar?” They both looked at Lieutenant Monroe as she waved for Lucifer to join her. “I can meet with you now.”

Lucifer tried to give Chloe a reassuring look before he went but he wasn’t so sure that he succeeded. He did succeed in getting himself placed on the case with Chloe, much to the woman’s displeasure and exasperation.

“You’re switching out with Michael, aren’t you?”

Lucifer gazed at her with seriousness. “If you don’t want me to, I won’t. Just say the word, Chloe.”

Chloe gazed at him, seeing the truth in his eyes. She sighed. “He’s really trying to apologize?” She asked. Lucifer nodded and she knew he was telling her the truth. “Trade out then. But I’m not making this easy for him,” she warned.

Lucifer smiled, eyes twinkling. “I would hope not, my dear.” He leaned close as though to share a secret. “He likes to be made to work for it,” he whispered.

He winked at her and Chloe had to fight down the blush rising on her cheeks. Lucifer felt very accomplished as he met back up with this twin.

“You’re in, but don’t mess this up,” he informed him seriously.

Michael nodded with the same seriousness, thanking Lucifer with a kiss before making his way back to Chloe. He didn’t try to apologize with words again but offered to let Chloe explain. She was still angry with him as she spoke, clearly keeping him at arms-length.

“And I only shot Lucifer because he yelled and startled me.”

“Startled you?”

Chloe sighed, quickly walking toward the elevator to the car garage. "I foolishly started to believe all the Hell and Devil stuff," she admitted tightly, leaving out her fears.

Michael sighed. “He is the Devil," he corrected. He took an interest in her fears. Her words implied that she had not been fearful of Lucifer being the Devil but her actual fears told a different story. She was more afraid of what it meant for her. Interesting.

Chloe scoffed, pulling Michael out of his search. "Right, and you actually sport a snake's tail."

He grinned. “I can actually. Lucifer’s a rather avid fan of it.”

Chloe faltered in her steps, giving him the side eye. When he merely grinned at her, she flushed and turned to face him more directly. “Wait, you and Lucifer…”

“Me and Lucifer what?” He prompted when she didn’t continue.

She shook her head, continuing forward. “Never mind.”

Michael followed her into the elevator and decided to attempt to explain his actions while she seemed willing to talk to him. "I'm not used to seeing Lucifer bleed so I freaked out. This mortality thing is new to us."

He was not expecting the slap that he received once the elevator doors closed, nor did he expect the sting that resulted in his cheek. Lifting a hand to his burning flesh, he stared at her in shock. “What the hell?”

Chloe faced the doors, her head held high. “Did that hurt?”

“Yes!”

“Good. Welcome to mortality. Now we’re going to Lux. Olivia told me that Lucifer should have Benny Choi there to talk with us.”

His twin had failed to mention that. Michael straightened. His cheek still hurt but he was also amused and even more eager to figure the woman beside him out. Everything in him burned with the hope that she really was Lilith returned to them but the worry, the doubt, continued to hold him in check.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After talking with Benny, Lucifer was able to convince Chloe to join him for a drink while Michael went downstairs to rack the demon’s brains on how to get Chloe to stop being so hostile. He glowered at Maze who proceeded to laugh her ass off.

“Are you serious?” She chortled.

Michael growled but let the wrath be, turning to Shax who was also chuckling but trying hard to hide it. “You might as well get it out of your system too,” Michael grumbled.

“Sorry, Michael, but you have to admit that it is sort of funny to be watching our King struggle with a mortal woman,” Shax snickered.

Michael rolled his eyes, sipping from his drink. “You’re the one that said she was Lilith. Of course, I’d be struggling.”

Shax and Maze shrugged, realizing that Michael had a very valid point. “Then why are you coming to us for help?” Maze questioned. “Shouldn’t you know how to get back in her good graces?”

"Normally, I would. One small hitch, though, I'm not convinced she really is Lilith," he stated pointedly. There was no way he was going to grovel for a human.

Shax sighed. “Then I would go with the classics: flowers, chocolates; that sort of thing.”

Michael hummed. He could do those things without issue. Maze suddenly grinned.

“She’s back,” the demon purred.

Michael looked to find Jane walking down the stairs to join them. He caught Shax and Maze moving to bow and coughed to stop them. They glanced at him, nodding slowly. Shax turned to start making a very specific drink.

“I’m working on it,” Michael grumbled as she sat beside him.

“I know. Chloe has informed me. I’m here to talk to these two.” She turned to the demons, completely dismissing him. Michael glowered at her and was ignored. “I ordered you two around like servants without even knowing your names,” she said apologetically.

They blinked at each other before nodding. Maze was the first to answer while Shax continued to mix the drink he was working on. “Mazikeen, or Maze.”

Jane smiled. “Nice to meet you,” she said honestly. She watched the blue-haired bartender finish the drink with interest. “And you?”

“Shax,” he answered, adding a cherry to the drink before sliding it to her.

“Oh, I don’t need a drink.”

Shax smiled. “Give it a try.”

Jane watched him a moment before shrugging and taking a sip. She frowned, glancing up at Shax curiously. “This drink isn’t usually made with cherries.”

“I know,” Shax answered simply as Michael quirked a brow.

“Then why make it with cherries instead of strawberries?”

Shax leaned over the bar. “Because you don’t like strawberries,” he said so certainly that it shook Jane off her guard.

“How…how did you know that?” She looked frightened. Michael could taste it in the air and frowned at his demon.

“I’ve been a bartender for a long time,” Shax explained softly, straightening. “You learn how to tell these things after a while. It’s good for tips.”

Jane nodded, giving Shax a shaky smile. She looked down at the glass she held and took another small sip. Michael became worried as she suddenly looked like she was about to cry.

“Are you okay? You don’t have to drink it if you don’t like it.”

She shook her head. “It’s not that. I love it. It’s just…” Jane took a breath, setting her drink on the bar. “I’ve never had that drink before but I…” She turned to gaze imploringly at Michael. “How can you miss something so much when you have no memories of having it before?”

Michael was struck with pain as he looked into her tearful eyes. It was a stark difference from the woman who had stormed into the penthouse two days before. She looked so lost, confused, and pained that he found himself reaching out to stroke away a tear that tried to escape from her eye with his thumb. This woman should never cry, his heart screamed.

Jane suddenly jerked from his touch, leaving Michael feeling bereft as she quickly wiped away her tears. "Excuse me," she said hurriedly as she stood. "It's nice to meet both of you," she said to Shax and Maze. She eyed the drink again like she didn’t want to leave it.

Shax grabbed a to-go cup and transferred the drink to it before handing it to her. “Don’t tell anyone and don’t get caught.” He winked at her.

Jane smiled shakily, taking the drink. “I won’t. Thank you.” With that, she made her way back up the stairs and out of the club.

Michael watches her go, fighting the desire, the need, to go after her. He turned to Shax. "Why did you make that specific drink?"

“You need us to prove a point,” Shax answered calmly. “I’m trying to do so.”

Michael sighed heavily and finished his drink. Eve had never liked strawberries or the taste of them in anything, but she loved cherries, especially in her drinks. But she wasn’t the only one in the world that didn’t like strawberries and she wasn’t the only one in the world that loved cherries. It proved nothing. But Jane’s reaction to the drink made Michael doubt. What had she meant by her question to him? He frowned and fisted his hands in his hair. If they really were Lilith and Eve, then it was becoming very clear that they once again had had their memories messed with. He growled in pain and frustration. Michael stood with the need to focus on something else before he started destroying the room.

“Michael?”

He stopped, turning to Shax. Maze was nowhere in sight. “What?”

Shax twisted the bar towel in his hands. “If you trust me…” He shook his head and started over. “If you didn’t think that I had betrayed you, then why are you punishing me?”

Michael scrunched his face in confusion. “Punishing you? I’m not.”

“But the house arrest…” Shax trailed off looking just as confused as Michael had.

“I’m not punishing you, Shax.” Michael sighed as he understood. “I’m trying to keep you safe. Until I can figure this out for myself, I don’t want to risk them getting their clutches on you. If they try anything out there, I won't know about it, but if they try here then I'll know and can do something about it."

“But…”

“I know about Amenadiel coming here and trying to speak with the two of you,” Michael informed him. “You did well in sending him away.”

Shax looked at him and smiled as though he was embarrassed. “Of course, we sent him away,” he mumbled.

Michael tilted his head. "What's this about?"

Shax shook his head. “Nothing. I was just checking. I had misunderstood.”

“I told you,” Michael started, making sure he had Shax’s attention before continuing. “I protect what’s mine.”

He left after that, leaving Shax watching him in contemplation. “How am I yours?” Shax whispered well after Michael was gone. “What am I to you?” He shook his thoughts away and got back to work.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer’s stomach dropped into the pit of his stomach.  He wasn’t quite sure how they had gotten to the point of having an entire gang of guns being pointed at them but here they were.

After hearing the slur that Anthony Paolucci had used for Chloe (though granted, she had likely been called worse, and if their running theory was correct, then Lilith had definitely been called worse) and punching the guy for good measure, he had convinced Michael to let him go with her this morning. It had already been a busy day of tracking down Diego and Dani, being called to Benny's for a killed pig, and then tracking down the recently released Yellow Viper. Now, he and Chloe were staring down the barrels of roughly twenty-something guns. To make matters worse, there were a bunch of kids behind them as well.

Michael was going to kill him…if he didn’t get turned into Swiss cheese beforehand.

“Come now,” he attempted. “There are innocent kids behind us.”

“This is about Viper. If they get in the way, then so be it.” Dani shrugged as though she could care less.

Lucifer narrowed his eyes. He had tried to be nice. “Then you had better make sure you get in a killing shot or you’ll regret harming them,” he growled out his promise.

“Lucifer!” Chloe hissed. “Don’t make it worse.”

“I can’t let them harm the kids,” he argued.

“We won’t,” she hissed. “Diego, put down your weapon. Don’t listen to her. This isn’t what you want.”

She was trying to calm the situation and distracting them at the same time. Lucifer discreetly turned to catch Viper’s eyes before turning back to the danger. This wasn’t working. He glanced at Chloe and decided to put his often trouble-making mouth to good use. He stepped forward, further agitating Dani who yelled at him as she cocked her gun.

“Step off!”

He continued. If he got shot again, then fine. As long as the kids got out safely. "You know, as the Master of Punishment, I completely understand your desire to make Viper pay for the tragic death of your cousin…"

“Lucifer,” Chloe hissed again. “You do remember that bullets hurt, right?”

He gave her an irritated look. “And furthermore, you do seem to have this danger thing down pat.” Seriously? Lilith would have already caught on and been helping him, not berating him. He turned back to the humans with guns. “Don’t you?” He clasped his hands behind his back, pointing to the kids where Chloe could see him, clearly telling her to get them out while he distracted the bad guys. “I mean, the Devil could learn a thing or two.”

“The Devil?” Dani snapped. “The hell you talking about?”

“So, answer me this,” Lucifer continued, glancing back out of the corner of his eye to find Chloe had finally caught on. “You engage in turf wars, yet nobody actually owns any turf?”

He must have hit a nerve. Diego shoved his gun into Lucifer’s chest. “Get back, freak!”

Lucifer wasn’t done though. “And those trousers. I mean, you wear them so low that, well, your ass is exposed to other naughty men, and we all know what kind of danger that can bring, don’t we? I mean, you can park your bike in there.”

“You making fun of his pants, yo?” Dani snapped.

“Well, are we talking pants or trousers? Because it’s very confusing.”

Dani happened to notice that Viper and the kids had snuck away. “Where’d he go?”

Oh, dear. Perhaps it was time to call in reinforcements.

“It don’t matter,” Diego said. “I’ll kill you first.” He aimed directly at Lucifer’s chest.

Even if he wasn’t mortal, Lucifer wouldn’t have been able to dodge the bullet from this close. Bullocks.

Do hurry, Michael. He was starting to sweat with nerves.

The lights went out, drowning them in sudden darkness. Confusion echoed through the space and Lucifer breathed a sigh of relief. Just in time. He gasped when he was tackled to the side and behind cover. His vision adjusted just in time for him to recognize Chloe had landed on top of him and was currently nose to nose with him.

“Oh, hello.”

She huffed. “You had your hero moment. Now, stay down.” Chloe was off him the next second and moving to where she could attempt to see as sounds of those with guns being taken out left and right echoed through the room. “What the hell is happening?”

“That would be Maze, I believe,” Lucifer answered behind her shoulder.

“You’re bartender is a ninja? Of course, she is.”

Lucifer chuckled. “Not quite, but close.”

Only when the last one was down, courtesy of Chloe’s eyes adjusting enough so that she could see to take out Dani, did the lights turn back on. Maze walked up to them and bowed.

“Ass saved.” She rose with a smile. “You’re welcome.”

She accepted Chloe’s ‘thank you’ with grace but huffed at Lucifer when he tried. “Not yours.” She jerked her head behind her. “You’re on your own.”

Lucifer looked behind her to find Michael approaching them…and he did not look happy. “Michael,” he greeted with a grin but that was quickly wiped away.

“What were you thinking?” Michael growled.

“Now, Michael…”

“You’re mortal right now! What do you think would have happened had I not gotten here in time?!”

Lucifer twittered. “But you did! And besides, we don’t know what’s causing the mortality so I could have been just fine.”

“That’s not the point!” Michael yelled. His twin may have been right but it was too much of a coincidence that both of them had been hurt by Chloe. It was too big of one for Michael to feel truly comfortable.

“Michael…” Chloe tried.

“Stay out of it!” He snapped at her. Maze quickly stood in front of her. “Mazikeen…” he growly lowly.

“I’m hers. I won’t let even you hurt her,” Maze said firmly.

Michael snarled at her. Chloe wasn’t sure what was going on or what they were even talking about but she knew danger when she saw it. She didn't want to have to shoot someone else.

“Michael,” Lucifer called firmly, grabbing back his brother’s attention from the two women. He knew that Michael was scared and acting out, much like a cornered wild animal. “I was protecting the kids.” Michael would understand what he was trying to say.

Michael frowned at him, understanding clearly but not likely it one bit. He took a few deep breaths, walked away a few paces, and then returned. “What about me?!” He choked out. “I can’t do this without you, Lucifer!”

His words made Lucifer feel like he had been shot in the chest. “Michael…”

“Go home. Just go home, please.” Michael pleaded. “Maze, make sure he gets there.”

Lucifer bristled. “I’m not a child,” he snapped, despite knowing the reason behind Michael’s reaction.

Michael looked at him, barely holding himself together. “I know that. I do,” Michael assured him. “But you’re the only thing I have left, Lucifer.”

That immediately drained Lucifer’s ire. “I’m sorry.”

“Just go home,” was Michael’s exhausted response.

Lucifer sighed and swallowed. “I guess you’re staying then?” Michael nodded. “Right. Well, just remember that you’re trying to apologize.”

Michael huffed at him. “She’s not the one I’m upset with.”

Right. Lucifer turned to Chloe. “He’s scared, Chloe. It’s my fault,” he said, ignoring Michael scoffing at him. “Take it easy on him, yeah?”

“I will,” Chloe said, assuring Lucifer with a tiny, almost barely there smile.

“Thank you.” Lucifer looked at Maze. “Very well, then. Come on, Maze. Escort me home.”

Maze looked at Chloe, seeming to want reassurance that she was going to be okay. Though confused at the other woman's sudden change of heart when it came to her, Chloe nodded for her to go. She turned to Michael after they left, only to find him walking away from her. He remained within sight and close enough to offer assistance should any of the gangsters try to cause trouble again. Chloe sighed and decided to let him have a few moments undisturbed to regulate. She needed to call this in any way.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hours later they were still arresting gang members and working on getting those that needed it removed via stretcher. Chloe sighed as she watched. Maze had done a number on them. She glanced worriedly over to Michael, who had yet to move through all the chaos other than to answer questions when asked for his view on what happened. Somehow, he had been able to give a completely accurate account of everything that had happened. There was no way that he would have been able to glean so many details from Lucifer's comment about protecting the kids and he had not once pulled out a phone to speak to anyone.

Chloe was at a complete loss on how they did it. Not even she and Jane were that good.

“Hey.” Chloe turned to find Dan in front of her, holding a bag with a gun in it. “Care to give me the off-record account of what happened here?”

Her friend certainly knew her better than most. “You wouldn’t believe me if I did.”

“Fair enough.” He lifted the bag. “We found a gun in Viper’s bag. It matches the caliber of the one fired at Benny’s show.”

Chloe sighed and nodded. “There’s more you want to say though.”

“I talked to Lucifer about you the other day,” he admitted.

Chloe tilted her head. “You did?”

“Yeah, not that it did much good, but if anyone can handle themselves with that whack job, it’s you.”

“He didn’t.” Both detectives turned to Michael who had finally joined them. “Speak to Lucifer that is. He talked to me.”

Dan looked taken about. “What the hell man? Is this some joke?”

Chloe couldn’t help but laugh. “Dan, this isn’t Lucifer. This is Michael – his twin.”

Dan looked back at Michael and groaned. “You have got to be kidding me.”

“Afraid not,” Michael stated dryly. “And I would appreciate it if you didn’t insult my brother in front of me.”

Dan scoffed but didn’t reply. “I’ll take this to evidence,” he said to Chloe before walking away.

Chloe shook her head. “I think all the men in my life are whack jobs.” Michael didn’t even crack a smile. “Hey, are you okay?”

Michael barely looked at her before walking toward her car where they were placing Yellow Viper for transport. Chloe sighed and followed. Maybe she could get him to talk later. He got into the car without a word, leaving Chloe to deal with the officer who had been in charge of Viper. She thanked him and moved to get in, pausing as she just happened to catch sight of a small bag of truffles sitting in her seat. She picked them up before sitting and closing the car door. They were the chocolate truffles with caramel in the middle – her favorites.

Chloe glanced at Michael who was pointedly staring out the window. She bit back a smile. “How did you know?”

“Lucky guess,” was all he said.

She allowed a small huff of a laugh before opening the bag and taking one out. Chloe caught Michael glancing at her as she opened one. “This doesn’t mean that I’ve forgiven you,” she said. “I’ve just had a really long day.”

He snorted as she popped the chocolate into her mouth. “I’ll just have to keep trying then.”

Chloe caught Viper rolling his eyes in the back seat but ignored him. She took the moment to savor the chocolate appropriately, noticing that her chest didn’t feel quite so empty anymore.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael couldn’t remember the trip to the precinct being so long but it felt like it was taking forever. He passed the time watching Chloe. She seemed unsettled and kept glancing back at Viper every few minutes. Occasionally, she would bite her bottom lip, deep in thought. Every time she did, the thought of biting it for her invaded his mind. It was all very distracting.

“I’m sorry for snapping earlier,” he found himself saying to break the silence.

Chloe hummed. “It’s alright. I probably would have yelled too.” She glanced at him. “How did you know where we were anyway?”

“Lucifer called me.”

Her eyes narrowed. “Called you? When?”

“Right before we arrived.”

Chloe shook her head. “That’s not possible.”

Michael chuckled. “He prayed and I came running, or flying in this case.”

She gave him a look that clearly said she thought he was full of shit. Michael laughed. Viper heaved a heavy sigh behind them causing Chloe to glance at him again.

“You know,” Michael started, shifting a bit in the seat to be able to look at her better. “Lucifer told me about Palmetto.”

“Of course, he did. You two don’t have secrets. I remember.”

He smiled. “He also told me that you have really good instincts and I believe him.”

Chloe snorted. “Do you now?”

"You're struggling with them right now, aren't you? The same ones that told you something was wrong at Palmetto, are telling you that something is wrong here."

“Look,” Chloe glanced at him. “Dan is helping with that right now, okay? I don’t need you or Lucifer getting involved.”

“Okay.” Michael shrugged. “We won’t push the issue unless you want us to but I’m just saying that you don’t think Viper boy here is guilty.”

“I’m not guilty,” Viper angrily agreed from the back.

“All of the evidence points to him,” Chloe countered.

But she still didn't feel right about the arrest. Michael could feel her unease as well as her frustration at not being able to figure it out. Lilith would get this way. Often she simply needed someone to talk her through the evidence available to find the proper holes. Maybe…he decided to drop his wariness of her just this once and speak to her as though he was speaking to his mate.

Michael nodded. “True. But let’s think about this a bit more, shall we?” He glanced back at Viper. “He’s a seasoned parolee and he took a gun to a children’s art class. That’s a bit of a huge oversight, I would think. Then there’s the fact that he apparently shot up Benny’s show.” He turned so he could see Viper better. “Tell me, how do we really feel about Benny, hmm? You got put in jail because of him, didn’t you?”

“Look man, if I hated Benny so much why would I bother going after him just to miss?”

Michael turned back around as though his point had been made. “He’s got a point actually. An ex-gang member? You'd think he would be a better shot."

Chloe frowned. “Unless the shooter wasn’t actually trying to hit anyone.”

Michael nodded. “You’d either have to be a really bad shot or…a really good one,” they finished together.

Michael grinned. One glance told him that she had figured something out. Her making a tight U-turn solidified that fact.

“Lucifer knows Benny. Would he know where he’d be this time of night?” Chloe asked.

He sent a quick prayer to ask and received an answer which he passed on to Chloe. "Lucifer will meet us there and keep him busy so he doesn't leave."

She merely gave a glance but didn’t comment on how he got the information. Chloe had a target in mind and until she got there, nothing else would distract her. Michael looked at her reflection in the window. She was absolutely gorgeous like this. It was getting harder and harder for him to keep Chloe and Lilith separate.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~

The three of them leaned against Chloe’s car, watching as Lieutenant Monroe spoke in the news interview. Hector and Benny had been arrested for the murder of Paola Cortez.

Lucifer grinned. “I do have to wonder what it would take to make her cry for real.”

Michael punched him on the shoulder to which Lucifer pouted and complained.

Chloe shook her head at their antics. “She’s going to be Chief of Police because of you two.” She sighed. “I don’t know how you do it.”

“I merely made good on a favor,” Lucifer preened.

Chloe snorted. “Aren’t you the little saint?”

“Hardly.” Michael grinned at Lucifer cheekily when he scoffed at him. “He called in his IOU this time. Olivia got what she wanted and we got what we wanted.”

“Oh no.” Chloe bemoaned. “Don’t say it.”

Lucifer was all smiles. “We are officially Civilian Consultants for the LAPD.”

Chloe couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “You know, for people that didn’t want me anywhere near them, you two sure put in a lot of effort to become my partners.”

“Oh no, my dear. That was all Michael. I never once blamed you for all of that,” Lucifer corrected.

“And since it has somehow escaped your notice,” Michael added. “I have been trying to apologize during this entire case.”

Chloe bit her tongue in an attempt to stop her from smiling. "I have no idea what you are after but at least this way I can keep my eyes on you two."

She shooed Lucifer away from the driver's door of her car and opened it. The two of them watched her curiously as she rummaged around and straightened. Catching Michael's eyes, she tossed a small object in the air toward him. Michael caught it, opening his hand to find a golden-wrapped caramel and milk chocolate truffle. Heart in his throat, he looked up at her.

“You’re forgiven,” Chloe stated. “But I won’t be so forgiving if you yell at me like that again.”

Michael smiled and bowed. “Understood, My Lady.”

Chloe snorted and shook her head with a smile. “Get in the car. I’ll take you guys home.” She proceeded to get in the car herself.

Lucifer raised a brow at Michael. “My Lady, huh?”

Michael rolled his eyes. “Shut up.”

“Are you coming around?” Lucifer asked as they walked around the car.

Michael shook his head. “Not yet. I still need something more.” He stopped before opening the door to the back seat. “But it’s getting rather hard to tell the difference, isn’t it?”

Lucifer agreed before they both got in the car. There was still something that they were both waiting to figure out before they could fully admit it to themselves. Lucifer had a feeling it wouldn’t be much longer.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

They had not been back in Lux long before Maze was hunting them down and asking for an audience. Curious as to what the demon wanted, they agreed, the three of them meeting in the penthouse as the night died down enough to leave Shax managing the bar on his own.

“Hold on, you did what now?” Lucifer asked, aghast at what he was hearing.

“I spoke with Amenadiel today,” Maze repeated. “I got him to believe that I’m willing to help him.”

Michael lowered his glass to rest it on the arm of his chair and crossed his legs. “Why would you go do something like that?”

“You guys aren’t the only ones concerned about the Chloe/Jane, Lilith/Eve situation, okay? If I can get close to Amenadiel, I might be able to get some useful information.”

Lucifer and Michael glanced at one another. “It’s not a terrible plan,” Lucifer admitted. “But it would put you rather deep into enemy territory.”

“It wouldn’t be the first time.” Maze scoffed. “And I can handle myself.”

“We’re not debating that, Maze,” Michael soothed her. “But I put Shax on house arrest because I wanted to keep him as far away from Amenadiel as possible and if he did try to mess with Shax I would know about it. Why would I let you practically walk into his hands?”

Maze met Michael’s eyes. “Because I’m not your precious adopted demon,” she stated plainly.

“What are you implying?” Michael asked coolly, his eyes hard.

“Just what I said. We all know it. You’ve always held him under your wing.”

Michael growled lowly. “Watch your tone, Mazikeen.”

Maze arched her brow, giving Michael a pointed look as though to say ‘case in point’. Lucifer coughed to break up the tension.

“What he is trying to say, Maze, is that essentially going undercover with Amenadiel is a lot more dangerous than infiltrating a demon nest. We’re not making light of your skills at all when we say that Amenadiel is much stronger.”

“But I’m already in,” Maze argued. “He already believes that we want to go back to Hell so badly that we would betray the two of you to get back there.”

“Hold on.” Lucifer chuckled disbelievingly. “He actually believes that we are, what, holding you and Shax hostage or something?”

Maze shrugged. “Seems that way, yeah.”

“Has he not been to Hell recently?” Lucifer asked bitterly.

“Clearly not, Lucifer,” Michael sighed, sipping from his glass. “If any of the angels step over our border without our permission its immediate war, remember?”

“Of course, I do. The question was rhetorical.” Lucifer sniffed and sipped his whiskey.

“The point is,” Maze got them back on track. “If I can get close to him, I might be able to find out the truth about what’s going on. You keep saying you can’t trust it because it might be a trap. Let me prove that it’s not.”

“Just because Amenadiel doesn’t know anything about Chloe or Jane, it doesn’t mean that there’s not someone else pulling the strings,” Michael pointed out. “But you’re right in that he might know something simply from word of mouth.”

“Exactly.”

Lucifer and Michael shared another look with one another. “Very well,” Lucifer said. “Go get close to our angelic dick of a brother. Just be careful.”

Maze bowed. “I will, My Kings. Thank you.”

Michael remained silent after she left, sipping his drink thoughtfully as Lucifer busied himself getting ready for bed. “Lucifer?” He called after a few minutes.

“Hmm?” Lucifer called back from around the corner in the bedroom.

“Am I that obvious about Shax?”

There was a moment of silence before Lucifer’s laughter rang through the room. “Are you serious right now?” Lucifer asked, stepping down the stairs in just his pajama pants. He sobered when Michael looked up at him solemnly. “Oh dear. You truly never realized, have you?”

Michael furrowed his brows. “He’s my attendant.”

“Yes, officially, but you’ve always had a soft spot for him, ever since you first found him.”

“That doesn’t mean anything.”

Lucifer sighed. “Alright, fine, Mr. Stubborn. I'm in no mood to argue about it tonight." He turned back to the bedroom. "You coming?”

Michael sighed and finished his drink, getting up to return the glass to the bar. He’d wash it in the morning. He went through his nightly ritual while Lucifer watched him from where he was already under the covers.

“I’m sorry for scaring you today. It wasn’t my intention.”

Michael froze and sighed at Lucifer’s contrite words. “I know, Lucifer.” He joined his twin in bed, scooting close. “Just hold me and let’s get some sleep, okay?”

Lucifer silently did as requested. “It’s the weekend. Now that you’re forgiven, we should invite the girls to brunch,” he suggested quietly.

“The girls?” It took Michael a moment to understand as Lucifer hummed an affirmative. He looked up. “So, they’re ‘the girls’ now?”

“Well, we need to get to know them, don’t we? What better way to do so?”

Michael huffed, reaching out with his powers to turn the lights off. “We’ll see.” He still wasn’t convinced that getting close to them was a good idea, but his resolve was steadily crumbling.

Who knew where they would be in a couple of weeks?

Chapter Text

The next couple of weeks seemed to pass in a blur.

Lucifer did end up inviting Chloe and Jane to the penthouse for brunch the next morning, making sure that they knew that Beatrice was invited as well. Like a typical parent, Chloe had asked him a dozen times if Lucifer had been sure to the Devil’s immense irritation.

“Why would I tell you to bring her if she wasn’t welcome? Really, use those detective skills, Chloe.”

The young girl turned out to be a joy to have around. There was some awkwardness at first, but Trixie soon had both men wrapped completely around her fingers. Maze and Shax had quickly followed and doted on Trixie whenever she was there.

Weekend brunch quickly turned into Taco Tuesdays at the girl's home. After learning that the child liked chocolate cake, Lucifer made sure to bring a chocolate cupcake each week just for Beatrice to have for dessert. Chloe huffed and rolled her eyes each time but she never failed to let the girl have her treat once dinner was over.

Jane warmed up quickly to Michael, eventually forgiving him for upsetting Chloe so much. Once she did, the four of them got on like a house on fire, often playing a board game with Beatrice or staying long past young Beatrice going to bed to share conversation and nightcap before heading home.

Still, as pleasant as it all was, there was still something that kept Lucifer and Michael from falling in completely. There was one detail out of place; missing from the picture.

They continued joining Chloe on cases: from robberies gone wrong to murders of passion. It irked Detective Douche to no end. He had even tried looking into them only to have Maze knock him out, drag him to the middle of nowhere, and leave him stranded with nothing but the suit he had been born in. Chloe had berated all of them and insisted that they show Dan their records just to prove a point. The man had not liked it when everything came out sparkling clean and had threatened them with his lawyer girlfriend. Maze quickly took care of that too.

"What are you going to tell them? That a tiny female bartender knocked you out and dragged your naked body into the wilderness?” She held out her hands mockingly, crossing her wrists. “Cuff me, then.”

Jane later snitched on her sister, informing Michael that Chloe had initially laughed when Dan had finally been able to call her for help.

Dan had not liked it either when Chloe asked for Lucifer and Michael to help her figure out the Palmetto case.

“So, this is the infamous Palmetto,” Lucifer said as they walked in, moving forward to kick a stray can across the room.

“Lucifer,” Michael sighed, shaking his head fondly.

"Why did we bring him again?" Dan asked with an irritated huff. "I mean, Michael I could understand, but Lucifer?"

Michael gave the man a dirty look. “What do you have against my brother?”

Lucifer just laughed. “Oh, leave him alone. He’s just feeling outmatched.” He found it absolutely hilarious that the Douche preferred Michael over him. If only the human knew.

Dan turned to Chloe as though to say ‘seriously’.

“He helps me see things differently,” Chloe responded to the look innocently. She couldn’t help it if she found their interactions funny.

Lucifer puffed up like a rather proud peacock. “Yes, I have proven myself quite useful, Dan.”

Michael butted in before the two of them could really get started. “How can we help you?”

Chloe sent him a grateful look and explained their roles, moving them where she needed them to be. Lucifer was put in place of Nikolas Aoudi while Dan was put in place of Malcolm.

“Where would you like me?” Michael asked curiously.

She gave him a simple smile. “You’ll walk it through with me.”

He smiled back and nodded. She had quickly picked up on his ability to walk through situations and to pick up on the tiniest of details that even she missed. Was it wrong of him to enjoy letting her use him as a sounding board like Lilith had? It didn't feel wrong. In fact, it felt perfectly right.

Chloe jumped into describing the scene, Lucifer turning into his most obnoxious self simply because Dan was there and he enjoyed riling the man up. Michael rolled his eyes and let Lucifer be, focusing solely on Chloe's words as he walked around the scene, trying to visualize what she was. He narrowed his eyes as he listened, observing the area around him. It was during this that he caught the hint of fear. Michael narrowed in on it, noting that it wasn't coming from Chloe but it was leaking from Dan. Interesting. He stepped closer to the man. The leak was small, the human controlling it well, but Michael's extra sense had never lied. Daniel Espinoza was hiding something and he didn't want it to be found out.

Michael kept his mouth closed for the time being, reaching out to place a hand on Chloe’s shoulder as she faltered in her story, kneeling where Malcolm’s body would have been. She jerked before looking back and up at him.

“There was nothing you could have done,” he said softly.

While Chloe stood and collected herself, Michael sent a look to Lucifer, flicking his eyes toward Dan without either human noticing a thing. Lucifer glanced between them before giving a minute nod.

“It doesn’t make sense,” Lucifer started confidently, drawing Dan’s and Chloe’s attention.

“What doesn’t?” Dan asked.

“Aoudi wouldn’t have had a desire to kill Malcolm. If anyone is the Master of Desire, it’s me. I mean, if Malcolm was indeed a corrupt cop then he would have been Aoudi’s golden goose. He’d have been an idiot to shoot him.”

Chloe caught on quickly. “What if there was someone else here?”

There it was. Michael perked up as the stench of fear increased.

Dan was shaking his head. “The cops searched the place up and down, Chloe. No one else was here.”

Liar, Michael snarled mentally. He could taste it in the air; thick and dirty but oh so good at the same time. His tongue ran over his lips as he approached the human. Michael couldn’t tell what he was lying about, but all he needed to do was ask.

The phone rang, harsh in the silence of the building. Dan answered it and walked away, taking his fear and lying with him. Lucifer grabbed Michael’s arm, drawing his attention away from his hunt. Chloe was watching them curiously and confused as Michael pulled at his jacket and cleared his throat. Lucifer leaned into him.

“Apologies, but your eyes had turned to slits. What did you pick up?” He whispered.

Michael shook his head, frowning as Dan had to leave for another case he was working on. His eyes followed the human out. Chloe followed the direction of his eyes before she approached them.

“Hey, are you doing alright? What’s wrong?”

Michael didn’t move his eyes from the door Dan had exited. “He’s lying; hiding something.”

“Like what?” Chloe questioned, clearly feeling affronted for her friend.

"I didn't get to ask him," Michael muttered, turning to look at her. "I know he's your friend but I also know what I picked up on."

Chloe watched him before crossing her arms. “Did you happen to sense any inconsistencies other than that?” She was being short with him but not dismissing his claim either. Michael could work with that.

“I agree with Lucifer. Aoudi shooting Malcolm doesn’t make any sense.” He looked around the room they were in. “I also agree with you. Something smells off about this entire thing. Someone else being here would make better sense. Perhaps, Aoudi had another bodyguard in hiding somewhere?”

Chloe hummed. “If we go with the additional person scenario then the extra bodyguard could be believable but I highly doubt that he would have shot his boss. Ballistics showed that all three men were shot with the same gun.”

Michael frowned. “Not another guard then.”

“Another pair of eyes might be useful here,” Lucifer stated quietly, rocking back on the balls of his feet. His statement was meant for Michael but Chloe was already shaking her head.

"I can't bring in any more eyes on this. It's bad enough I'm using you two and Dan."

Michael knew exactly who Lucifer was suggesting. "She's one of ours, Chloe. She's good at this sort of thing and very discreet. Trust us?"

She eyed them. “I’m going to assume that you’re not talking about Maze.”

Lucifer laughed. “Dearie me, no!” He grinned while Michael also chuckled. “She’s the polar opposite of Maze. You’ll like her, I’m sure.”

“I promise, Chloe. No one but us will even know she was here,” Michael added.

Chloe looked back and forth between them. “Fine,” she sighed. “But I need to be here while she’s here. Understood?”

Michael and Lucifer quickly agreed.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Whatever, or whoever, Chloe was expecting, it was not the tiny bundle of energy that was waiting with Michael and Lucifer at Palmetto the next night.

The woman was small, so small that she looked like a midget standing between the twins. Chloe figured she was even shorter than herself. She wore jeans and a T-shirt with a black cat in front of a crescent moon. She also looked of Latino descent, with dark skin and hair, but her eyes were a bright, eerie green. How many people did Lucifer and Michael know that had weird eye colors? There was no way they could be natural despite Shax assuring her of the opposite when she had asked about his.

“I’ll admit. She is not what I was expecting,” Chloe said as she approached.

The woman’s eyes widened as her gaze fell on Chloe. “Oh my…” Her hands clapped together over her mouth. She tried to bow, which was odd in itself, but Michael stopped her with a gentle hand.

“We talked about that, remember?” He asked her softly and kindly.

Those green eyes quickly glanced from Michael to Chloe, to Lucifer, and back to Chloe, before settling once more on Michael. She nodded. Her eyes landed on Chloe again as she stepped forward, her hands finally falling from her mouth to her sides.

“Can I…look at you?”

“Um, sure,” Chloe agreed, watching with extreme confusion and wariness as the tiny woman walked around her, looking her up and down in awe.

“If I hadn’t been warned…” She suddenly smiled as she stopped in front of Chloe. "I'm a hugger," she announced brightly. "Can I hug you?" Chloe nodded and was immediately assaulted with a tight hug. "This is amazing! You're amazing!" She pulled back, still smiling widely. Chloe couldn't help but smile too it was so contagious. "Shax told me, he did, but I thought surely not, and then Maze was backing him, and now I'm looking at you myself, and wow…” She leaned close again. “You even smell like her.”

Michael and Lucifer both coughed behind her. She immediately straightened. “Sorry, sorry.”

Chloe shook her head with a little laugh. This was what Michael was calling discreet? “No, it’s okay. What’s your name?”

“Dulcibella, but I prefer Ella,” she responded brightly. “You’re Chloe, right?” Ella barely gave Chloe time to nod before she continued in her excitement. "And you have a twin? What's her name?"

“Um, Jane.” Chloe still wasn’t sure what to think of this ball of excitement but Lucifer hadn’t been wrong. Ella was definitely the type of person one found hard to hate. She was just so cheerful it was hard not to feel cheerful yourself.

“Jane? ¡Es tan bonito!”

And she spoke Spanish as well.

“Ella,” Michael called with a smile. “We should focus.”

Both of the twins were smiling fondly at the woman and it helped Chloe relax further. She knew them well enough now to know that their praise came with plenty of backup and she was proven right once again as Ella immediately switched to a more serious manner.

“Right. What can I help you with, Chloe?”

Chloe glanced at the twins, assured when they both nodded. They trusted Ella so Chloe could too. When had she started trusting their judgment so much? She once again went through everything that she saw that day. Watching tiny Ella move Lucifer and Michael around like dolls for her was borderline adorable in ways that Chloe would never mention to either of the twins.

"So, the people present were standing in these exact spots?" Ella asked to clarify their placement.

Chloe had taken over filling in Malcolm’s spot while Lucifer remained as Aoudi and Michael the bodyguard. She nodded. “Yes.”

“And you said Malcolm was slightly facing away from you, at an angle.” She moved to adjust Chloe a bit. “Like this?”

Chloe allowed her body to be adjusted before she looked back at the door she was behind and nodded. “Similar to this, yes.”

Ella moved around each of them in turn, humming to herself. “Do you remember where he was shot?”

Chloe pointed to the area just under her ribcage. Ella observed the position, hummed again, and then turned to look around the room. Her green eyes seemed to glow in the low lights that Michael and Lucifer had set up when they had arrived. She froze, turning her nose into the air and breathing in, her nostrils flaring like she was scenting something. Chloe tilted her head at Ella's odd behavior but Lucifer and Michael watched expectantly as Ella moved silently to the far end of the room.

“What is she doing?” Chloe asked. Ella was now stepping in an arrangement that looked oddly like a dance on one of the platforms. Her steps remained silent as she moved with precision.

“She’s hunting,” Lucifer answered.

“She’s onto something,” Michael added. “Give her a chance.”

Chloe was used to weird by now, so she sighed and decided to go with it. Ella made a few more steps before she stopped. She stepped again, her head cocked as though she was listening before she jumped. She landed with both feet together. Chloe didn't hear her feet touch the ground but she did hear the low creek of something not quite solid under Ella’s feet.

The three of them looked at each other before quickly moving to where Ella was. She looked rather proud of herself as she moved out of the way for Michael to investigate and eventually lift a hidden door.

“I knew there was a breeze that didn’t sound right,” Ella stated and she rocked on her feet. “This is also where the bullet would have come from,” she added with such confidence that Chloe couldn’t attempt to find something to begin to form an argument.

“Well done, Ella,” Lucifer congratulated her. “I knew you still had it in you.”

Ella smiled happily. Chloe blinked. Was that a purr? She shook her head.

Michael helped Chloe start down the steps with her flashlight before following with Lucifer and Ella remaining behind as lookouts. The stairs led down under the building, forming a secret passageway up to the street. If someone else was here, then this was the way they escaped.

“Chloe.”

She turned to Michael. He nudged something with his foot, letting her use a glove to pick it up.

“Mean anything to you?” He asked.

Chloe nodded. “It’s a 999 key, LAPD issued. Malcolm had his on him.” She looked at him. “Another cop was here. I was right.”

“Which means that another cop knew this was here and used it.”

“And odds are that they were the one who shot Malcolm.”

Michael frowned. “But why?” He asked, even though he had a feeling he knew who would know.

“That’s what I need to figure out,” Chloe said firmly.

Michael shook his head. “Not you, we.”                                            

“Michael, I’ve already gotten you guys in this far…”

He was not about to let her argue with him. “Exactly. We’re partners, right? Let us help.”

She eyed him like she wanted nothing more than to argue with him but eventually sighed and nodded. They headed back up to fill in Lucifer and Ella. Chloe was also going to inform Dan of their findings. Michael immediately turned to Ella after Chloe left.

“How would you feel about staying on Earth a little longer?”

Ella looked excited and relieved as she smiled. “Really? Of course!”

“Good.” Michael shared a smile with her. “I have a job for you.”

After what he felt from Dan the day before, he didn’t trust the man further than he could throw him.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chloe informed Jane of what was happening over the phone on her way home from the precinct. She had announced to everyone there that she was closing the case on Malcolm but she would actually be working on it in secret. Jane had not been overly thrilled, citing how dangerous it would be, but Chloe couldn’t see another way to flesh out the suspect cop. Dan was going to help her and she also had Lucifer and Michael as backup. That seemed to ease Jane’s worry.

But Michael’s comment about Dan kept digging at Chloe throughout the evening and during dinner as she ate with her sister and daughter. Dan and her had dated for a bit but they had ended that amicably and they had remained good friends ever since. Yes, Dan had a habit of getting a little overprotective, especially since everything with Palmetto, but that was only because he cared. He was her friend. He wouldn’t hide something this big from her. But Michael had no reason to lie to her either and she had seen him feel out people’s lies with great accuracy over the past few weeks; he had never been wrong.

Where Lucifer was all about telling the truth and people's desires, Michael had an affinity for detecting lies and fear.

It didn’t make any sense to Chloe but she couldn’t deny the results.

“Mommy?”

“Yes, baby?” Chloe asked as she helped her Trixie into bed, handing over her stuffed sock monkey.

“Can we have a sleepover at Lux?”

Chloe paused minutely but finished tucking the girl in before sitting beside her on the bed. “I’m not sure…”

“But they have the space!” Trixie quickly interrupted to fight her case. “Shax said that there are multiple empty apartments that we could borrow. Lucifer and Michael wouldn’t mind!”

Chloe took a breath and let it out as a sigh. “You’ve really hit it off with Shax, haven’t you?”

Trixie nodded. “And Maze is super cool too. Did you know that she throws knives?” She asked with bright eyes. “She hits the target every time! She even offered to teach me!”

Maybe she should stop letting the two of them walk around Lux with Trixie when the young girl got bored with board games. But Trixie enjoyed her time with them. Chloe had been wary at first when Shax had offered to take Trixie on a tour. He was a practical stranger taking her 8-year-old daughter off to other places but Michael seemed to sense her worry and sent Maze with them. He had even offered to let Chloe watch the cameras so that she could keep an eye on things. She had bit her lip and stared at Shax and Maze for several long minutes while they waited patiently and without nerves (how they managed that, Chloe wasn’t sure).

While they were strangers in that her mind didn’t know them very well, her heart and gut told her differently – neither of them would ever harm her little girl.

“I did know that,” Chloe assured Trixie. “And maybe when you’re a bit older.”

Trixie seemed content with that reply and lay back against her pillows. "So, can we? We can ask Michael and Lucifer to make sure it's okay."

Chloe hummed. "What do you like about Michael?" She asked; one, to prevent having to answer and two, because she was curious. Trixie still hadn't warmed up to Dan this much and she had known him far longer than the twins.

Trixie took a moment to seriously think over her answer in the way that young kids do. “Because he’s cool,” she finally settled on. “He taught me how to win Monopoly.” She grinned. “Now, no one can beat me.”

Chloe sighed mentally. It was true. Michael had watched two games before he played with them long enough to privately teach Trixie the tricks then he had backed off. To make it worse, he would laugh at every one of the adults while they got their asses kicked. It wouldn't be so bad but they were the ones that were supposed to know how to manage money – regardless of whether it's real or not – but they would easily go bankrupt within a few rounds. It truly wasn't fair.

“And Lucifer?” Chloe prompted.

Out of the four of them, Lucifer was Trixie’s favorite, hands down. She sat up, eyes bright and happy as she started talking. “He’s so funny! He makes the best chocolate chip pancakes…”Chloe inserted a faux insulted ‘hey’ here but Trixie kept going as though she hadn’t heard. “And he brings me chocolate cupcakes every week!”

So that was the secret to earning Trixie’s love: chocolate. Maybe Dan would have had better luck with the girl had he tried it but Chloe wouldn’t have held her breath. Trixie suddenly frowned and hugged her monkey close to her chest. Startled at the sudden change, Chloe leaned closer with worry.

“What’s wrong, monkey?”

“It’s just…they’re really sad when no one is looking,” Trixie mumbled sadly. “I’m trying to make it better but nothing I do has helped."

And that would explain the drawings, the constant hugs for seemingly no reason, and the request to stay at Lux. Chloe had also noticed Trixie hugging Michael more often and gifting him with drawings recently as well. Both men had startled at the young girl's hugs at first but they had come to semi-expect them and even returned them. The drawings had completely baffled them but they accepted them with grace from day one. Chloe has yet to discover what they did with them.

"They are, aren't they?" They were much like Chloe and Jane if she were being honest. But at least they had a reason to look so lost.

Trixie nodded sadly. “Did you know Lucifer had a baby girl?”

Chloe snapped to attention. She hadn’t known that. “They have mentioned they were married.” She tilted her head. “How did you hear about that?”

"I asked Shax what I could do to help make them feel better. He told me." She looked at Chloe with tears in her little eyes. "She was only two days old when he lost her, Mommy."

Chloe felt gutted. She quickly shifted to cuddle her daughter close in comfort as she sniffed. Shax really shouldn’t have shared that with the young girl but she was sure he had done so as carefully as he could have. Trixie could be very tenacious when she had a goal in mind and wouldn’t have simply let it go; much like her mother in that aspect, Chloe lamented privately. She thought of Lucifer and Michael. Chloe wondered if the little girl had died during the same event that had taken their wives from them.

The thought had no sooner crossed her mind when fear so visceral overcame her that Chloe felt like she couldn't breathe. She had no idea where it came from or what it stemmed from. Her brain reached for a reason, trying to remember something, but it couldn't find anything to grasp. Sudden pain lanced through her head like someone had stabbed a hot skewer straight through her temples. She cried out, clenching her head as it felt like her brain was exploding.

“Mommy! Mommy! Aunty Jane!”

Jane crashed into the room, instantly going to Chloe. “Chloe?!”

“Aunty Jane, what’s happening?” Trixie was crying. Chloe forced herself to breathe through the receding pain.

“It’s okay,” she gasped, trying to reassure both of them. “It’s fading. I’m okay.”

Jane wanted to argue with her but didn’t in front of Trixie. Chloe was grateful as she blinked through watery eyes.

“Mommy,” Trixie whimpered fearfully.

Chloe tugged her daughter close to her, wincing at the movement made her head throb. “Mommy’s okay, sweetie. Just a headache,” she whispered.

Jane frowned. “I’ll get you something for the pain.” Her voice was strained but she held herself together expertly.

Chloe didn’t react, merely accepted the pills Jane brought for her, allowing Trixie to hold the glass of water for her to drink from. She closed her eyes and snuggled close to Trixie, holding the girl who gently petted her hair and whispered words of comfort. Trixie eventually fell asleep while Chloe hadn’t been able to due to the residual pain still echoing in her skull.

She got up, wincing a bit, and carefully made her way to the kitchen where Jane was waiting for her. Seeing her sister, Jane grabbed the kettle of hot water and poured some into a mug with an herbal tea bag inside.

“Here, this should help some.”

Chloe accepted it gratefully, holding the mug between her hands as she sat on one of the stools. Jane watched her with a critical eye as though waiting for Chloe to have another episode or pass out.

“How are you doing?”

Chloe closed her eyes and slowly shook her head. “Still hurts. It’s like a sudden migraine from hell.”

Jane walked around the bar to stand behind Chloe. Her fingers were cold when she pressed them against Chloe’s temples and started moving them in slow, soothing circles. Chloe groaned at the feeling.

“You’re rather warm,” Jane noted. “Any idea what caused it? You were fine just minutes prior.”

Chloe tried her best to explain it all to Jane but wasn't sure if she was able to clearly enough. Her sister remained silent while she spoke and for a few moments after she was done. Chloe sipped her tea, humming as the warmth helped while Jane continued to massage her head.

“I had something similar happen a few weeks ago but not as bad,” Jane admitted. She continued before Chloe could fuss at her for not saying anything. “I had gone back to Lux after yelling at Michael. I’d kind of snapped at Shax and Maze as well and they hadn’t deserved it so I wanted to apologize. Shax made this Cherry Cocktail-type thing that was simply amazing. I’d never had it before but I missed it.”

Jane stopped her massage and sat on the stool next to Chloe. “I turned to Michael, of all people, and despite still being frustrated with him I felt that he could tell me what was wrong with me.” She frowned. “It’s the strangest thing because, in that moment, I felt like I knew him but I couldn’t place where I knew him from. The more I dug, however…”

"The more your head hurts," Chloe finished quietly.

Jane nodded. “I think I hurt him when I jerked away from him but the pain had flared right as he tried to comfort me.” She sighed. “What is going on, Chloe? Who are they?”

Chloe wished she knew how to answer her sister.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~

Amenadiel had checked in multiple times over the last few weeks; on Chloe and the twins both. He also had Mazikeen to help keep him informed on what was happening in between his visits as well. He was amazed at how the relationship between the human and his brothers was developing. Lucifer and Michael had never taken such an interest in a human before. It was when he discovered Chloe’s twin that it had all started to make sense.

But why?

The two women were very clearly human, and yet the more he watched them with his brothers, the more he questioned that ideal. Watching the way the two demons responded to them was also very interesting. It was almost as if…

No. That wasn’t possible.

He tested a theory with Mazikeen, mentioning Chloe just to watch her reaction, and was not disappointed. The demon was good, he’d give her that, but he had still caught the way she tensed before changing the subject smoothly, brushing off the ‘human’ as nothing of consequence. Amenadiel was barely able to hold in a snort. He’d already seen Lucifer get wounded by the woman but Mazikeen didn’t know that.

Still, as curious as he was, he still needed to find a way to get the twins back to Hell before the others decided to take matters into their own hands. Threatening them with Father hadn’t worked, nor did scaring them with the way they were changing. He’d have to try something a little more drastic and from what he has observed, Chloe and Jane were going to be the answer.

He just needed to set them up in a situation that would force the twins to run or at least make Michael fear for Lucifer so much that he took them back.

The plan he had come up with was risky. Calling back Malcolm’s soul wasn’t that hard with the man freshly dying and all, but if Michael or Lucifer found out, it wouldn’t be pretty. If it all went to plan, however, then they wouldn’t find out until it was too late anyway.

Maybe he'd even get more answers regarding Chloe and Jane in the meantime.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

While Chloe secretly worked on the Palmetto case behind the scenes, she also had to work on other cases as well. One such case involved a 'cheater therapist' by the name of Dr. Bernie Shaw.

The twins confused Chloe. They seemed perfectly okay with sharing the love between multiple partners but also seemed to frown upon sharing it with others outside of an established partnership.

"You two do realize what cheating is, right?" She asked as they left the therapist's office after talking to the deceased's wife.

"Of course, we do, detective," Lucifer stated, rather put out that she was even asking. "But if it's discussed beforehand and everyone involved is on board then it's not really cheating, is it?"

“Polycules are a thing, Chloe,” Michael tacked on.

She opened her mouth to speak but couldn’t find anything to say. Honestly, they weren’t wrong.

Through some luck of fate, Linda Martin got chosen as the psychiatrist to look over Dr. Shaw’s client files. Chloe gave the twins a look but both of them denied having anything to do with it.

“Just because she’s our therapist doesn’t mean we rigged the competition in her favor.”

Chloe had stared at them. “You two are in therapy?” When they nodded, she hummed in thought. “Is it helping?”

“The jury is still out on that,” Michael said.

“It would help tremendously if she just believed our so-called ‘metaphors’,” Lucifer grumbled under his breath.

Chloe decided she would hold out on passing judgment on Linda's competency. These two were as stubborn as it came so she wouldn't be surprised if even a therapist was having trouble with them.

She had been able to keep Malcolm visiting her home quiet from the twins until Dan had come to check on her while they were talking with Dr. Shaw’s wife, Sandy. Chloe had asked them to wait while she talked with her friend but had been able to feel their eyes on her back the entire time. The way Michael watched Dan leave afterward had chills running up her spine – not the good kind either. He reminded her of a predator tracking its prey before it pounced.

“You still think he’s hiding something, don’t you?”

“I do,” was the simple reply. Michael hadn’t even glanced at her as he watched Dan’s car disappear.

Chloe had nothing to say so kept her mouth shut on the subject. Instead, she focused on the task at hand. Wait a minute… “Where’s Lucifer?”

That snapped Michael out of his predatory stare. They both looked but Lucifer wasn’t with them. Michael sighed. “Where did you go?”

Chloe glanced at him only to find him standing with his eyes closed. He wasn't talking to her. She looked around but there was no one else for him to be talking to. Michael's eyes snapped open making Chloe jerk. "What is it?"

“He doesn’t believe Sandy did it,” he bit out rather irritably. “But he’s got an idea as to who did so he went to find out.”

“What?” How did he even know this? “Who?”

“Dr. Medina.”

Chloe paused. “I did think it was rather convenient that Dr. Medina knew all the information to inform Sandy about the affair despite him supposedly not knowing. It would be odd for a cheater therapist to not have an alibi.” She glanced at Michael. “What made him suspect the man?”

"Desire, of course," Michael answered obviously. "He didn't sense the right type of desire from Sandy. I quote "If throwing excrement at the poor woman was her master plan, then a killer she doesn't make." I have to say he has a point."

Chloe couldn't argue with that logic. Still, how did they communicate without a phone? Did they have earbuds that she simply couldn't see? She narrowed her eyes and shifted to try to see Michael's ear better. Nope, nothing there. Chloe flushed when Michael gently cleared his throat. He watched her with an amused grin.

“You just can’t accept that we pray to each other, can you?”

Chloe snorted. Sure. “Come on. Let’s go find Lucifer before he gets himself into trouble.” She’d figure them out at some point.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer sighed as he was pinned to the wall behind him with a knife held to his throat. Really? Why couldn’t humans just accept when they were caught? Not only had he been right about the killer, but he did find out something else interesting as well. Dr. Medina wasn’t playing with the knife. He had pressed it hard enough against Lucifer’s throat that he could feel the cold bite of the metal. It didn’t cut him. He didn’t bleed…until the second before Chloe arrived.

“Drop the weapon!” She yelled as she pulled Medina away from him.

Lucifer hissed as the blade nicked his skin. He covered the wound with his hand as it started to bleed. It wasn’t deep, barely a scratch, but it was still enough to have him concerned. He hadn’t bled until Chloe arrived.

The woman in question had Medina on the floor. She cried out before elbowing the man in the face and wrenching the knife from his hands. She looked wonderfully mussed, her hair messy from the tussle. Even concerned and wary as he now was, Lucifer couldn’t help but wonder what it would be like to roll around with her but in an entirely different scenario. He swallowed. It was highly possible that he already knew. He barely held in a whimper of desire.

“Did you seriously just bite me?” Chloe snarled at the man.

That went straight to his cock in all the right and currently unwanted ways. “I found our killer!” He crowed to distract himself.

Chloe looked at him like she would like nothing more than to smack him over the head and would be amused while she did it. “Yeah, you think?”

Michael put his hands in his pockets and smirked at her. “Not fun being bit, is it?”

“Shut up,” Chloe responded with a breathy chuckle. She dragged Medina to his feet and escorted him outside.

Lucifer went to follow but Michael held him back. “Let me see it.”

“Michael,” he sighed but lowered his hand, purposefully not looking at the red stain he knew would be on his fingers. “It’s fine. It barely hurts.”

Michael inspected it before sighing. He wiped it clean with a napkin he had grabbed from the table. “It shouldn’t hurt at all,” he muttered. “There. It’s no longer bleeding at least.” He took Lucifer’s hand and proceeded to clean it as well.

Lucifer stared safely at the opposite wall while he did. “I only bled when you two arrived,” he informed Michael quietly.

Michael froze for a second before stuffing the bloodied napkin in his pocket; only then did Lucifer look away from the wall. “We can discuss it later,” Michael told him. “Let’s catch up for now.”

They ended up leaning against Chloe’s car as they waited for her to tie up loose ends. Chloe smiled at them as she approached. “Hey, you okay?” she asked Lucifer once she was close. “Let me see.”

Lucifer tensed as she stepped close. Her fingers gently lifted his head by the chin and turned it so that she could see the small cut that now marred the skin of his neck. He swallowed thickly as her fingers gently traced it. Her eyes shifted and locked with his. Lucifer's pulse raced and he was certain that she could feel it under her fingers. Don’t say my name he thought desperately. He’d go to his knees for her right here if she did.

Chloe stepped back and air flooded Lucifer’s lungs as though he had been holding his breath for hours.

“You’ll be alright,” she said with a grin.

He didn’t know if his heart would be.

“What did Dan want earlier?” Michael asked, thankfully drawing Chloe’s attention so that Lucifer could have a moment to recalibrate.

Chloe sighed but answered. “Malcolm came by the house. Thankfully neither Jane nor Trixie were there when he did.”

Michael narrowed his eyes. “I thought he was in a coma.”

“He was. They tried to pull the plug but he woke up instead.”

“Why didn’t you say anything?” Lucifer asked. “We can’t exactly help you if you keep information from us.”

“I can handle Malcolm,” Chloe stated firmly.

“I’m not saying that you can’t, my dear,” he replied soothingly. “Just that it would have been helpful to know.”

“What did he want?” Michael chimed in.

“He claims he’s innocent but something he says bothers me. Whoever shot him knew about Palmetto, but he says that no one should have known that he was there.”

“You found him there, though,” Lucifer pointed out. “How’d you track him down?”

“Partners of the force share GPS locators in their gear so that they can find each other in emergencies,” Chloe explained.

Lucifer grinned knowingly. “You hacked his partner’s locator. You sneaky devil you.”

“Wouldn’t that mean that Malcolm’s partner would have known he was there too?” Michael inquired. “Who was his partner?”

“Tony Paolucci,” Chloe breathed. “He would have known.”

“That asshat?” Lucifer grinned even more. “Well, let’s go track him down then.”

 ~~~~~~~~~~

The Paddock bar was closed when they arrived; as was expected. Chloe noticed Paolucci’s car across the street and pointed it out as they approached the building to find the door unlocked. Cautiously, they entered, Chloe using her flashlight to see by. Lucifer and Michael followed her silently.

“Paolucci, you in here?”

There was no response to Chloe’s inquiry. Something wasn’t right here, Michael could feel it. They walked further into the room, quietly navigating around the tables and chairs on high alert.

“I smell blood,” Lucifer whispered tensely.

Michael tensed further when Chloe’s light moved over some glasses on one of the counters to find the glasses there coated in what definitely resembled blood.

“Lucifer…”

“I’m good,” he assured Michael.

Chloe made a note that Michael was worried about Lucifer here for some reason but kept her focus as she continued to move forward. She turned around the bar to find Paolucci. She had to swallow as she registered what she was seeing. Blood spattered the wall and TV behind him and a shotgun leaned against his bloody front. He’d shot himself in the head.

Michael approached her shoulder first and then Lucifer on the other side. “Lucifer, don’t…”

"Bloody hell," Lucifer squeaked before Michael grabbed him and tucked him into his side, hiding his face from view.

“I’m going to call this in,” Chloe whispered though she wasn’t sure why. She put her gun away. “Take him outside.” She would ask her questions later.

Michael grabbed her arm and tugged. “Come outside to call. There’s no need to stay here.”

Chloe nodded and allowed Michael to guide both her and Lucifer back outside. She made her phone call before turning back to the twins. Lucifer was trembling and holding tightly to Michael’s hand as an anchor. He looked pale and spooked like Chloe had never seen him. Silently, she walked over. Michael watched her but said nothing. Without asking questions, Chloe wrapped her arms around Lucifer’s waist and hugged him, pressing her face into his chest. He stuttered a breath and wrapped his free arm snuggly around her, burying his nose in her hair. He sniffed, holding back tears valiantly.

“Lilith,” he whimpered, tugging Chloe closer to him.

Chloe let him, not caring in that moment that he mistook her for his deceased wife. Significant trauma had been triggered in there, trauma likely triggered by the sight of blood in general, Chloe mused, going by his reaction to the blood when he was shot and the way that Michael had cleaned his hand earlier while Lucifer had adamantly stared elsewhere. Chloe closed her eyes and let him hold her as she breathed him in. His scent was familiar in a way that Chloe couldn’t describe and she pressed closer to him. Lucifer tightened his hold in turn as Chloe allowed a few tears to stream down her cheeks.

Was it wrong that they weren’t for Paolucci?

 ~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael lay on the bed, staring at the ceiling as he listened to the shower running in the bathroom. Lucifer had made a beeline for it when they left Lux and had been in there since. Michael had checked on him a little bit ago. His twin had been standing under the water but otherwise looked unharmed. Physically, at least. Mentally was another matter entirely right now.

He rubbed his hands over his eyes, sitting up when he finally heard the water turn off. If Lucifer hadn't asked to be left alone, Michael would already be in there. He wasn't worried about his brother harming himself, anymore at least, but he knew that Lucifer didn't always seek the comfort he needed. He’d been avoiding it since the night before when they found Paolucci but Michael knew he wouldn’t hold out much longer.

Finally, Lucifer stepped out of the bathroom wearing only a towel. He paused, looked a Michael, and then walked over to straddle Michael’s lap. His hands were chilled as they cupped Michael’s neck while he pressed their heads together. Lucifer closed his eyes and simply breathed, matching his rhythm to Michael’s. Michael supported Lucifer with his hands on his waist, his eyes also closed.

Lucifer kissed him. Michael returned it slowly, not letting it get any deeper or faster than a smooth glide of lips over lips. The Devil eventually whined. “Michael.”

"Lucifer," Michael responded patiently.

Lucifer sagged against him, his head falling to rest on Michael’s shoulder. “I want her here,” he mumbled.

“I know.” Michael hugged his twin close.

“It’s her. I know it’s her.”

Michael felt pain in his chest at the pain in Lucifer's voice. "Luci…"

Lucifer shot up. “It’s her!” He snapped. “I know her scent!”

“I’m not saying you don’t…”

“Why can’t you just admit it already!?”

"Because I don't want to see you hurt again!" Michael yelled back. They looked at each other with watery eyes. "I can't accept it without being one hundred percent sure, Lucifer. I just can't. Because if I do and they end up being a trap, I…" Michael closed his eyes, desperately fighting back the tears that burned behind his eyelids. "I don't know what I will do."

Silence passed between them.

“What do you need, Michael?” Lucifer asked in a whisper.

Michael shook his head. “I don’t know.”

“My Kings?” A soft voice called from the other room.

Lucifer looked over his shoulder before pressing their heads together again. Michael gave him a brief kiss. “You don’t have to join us.”

“I’ll be there in a moment,” Lucifer countered before moving to the closet to get dressed.

Michael stood and entered the other room. “I take it you have a report, Ella.” He continued to the bar to pour a drink for himself and his twin.

The tiny demon bowed and nodded. “I do.” She leaned to look toward the bedroom. “Should I wait for Lucifer?”

“I’m listening,” Lucifer called.

Michael nodded for her to proceed as he moved to sit in one of the chairs. He sat Lucifer's glass down on the table and sipped from his own while Ella talked.

“I kept an eye on Dan, as you requested. He got called earlier tonight by Malcolm who he met in secret.”

Michael hummed. "What did they talk about?" He asked as Lucifer joined them, clad only in a pair of pajama pants.

Ella bowed to him, unaffected, before continuing. “Mainly Palmetto. Apparently, Dan was the one to shoot Malcolm.”

Lucifer froze with his glass halfway to his mouth and lowered it. “Well, now isn’t that interesting.”

"What did Malcolm want with him then?" Michael asked, feeling anger start to curl in his gut. He'd known something had been off with Dan. The human had known the answer all along and still, he allowed Chloe to believe she was going crazy. Some friend he was.

“Blackmail, I’m assuming. It sounded that way at least.”

“So, the douche has been hiding this little secret of his this whole time,” Lucifer growled. “He’s been lying to her and pretending to care.”

Ella shook her head. “I think he does care about Chloe. Malcolm insinuated a threat toward them and Dan shut him down rather quickly. If he did follow Malcolm then he likely saw Malcolm notice Chloe and shot him before he could hurt her.”

“Still, he shouldn’t have allowed her to be so ostracized by everyone there,” Lucifer argued.

Michael agreed. "He may have kept her alive but in keeping this hidden he practically ruined her."

“There’s something else,” Ella spoke hesitantly. “Malcolm assumes that Dan still has a thing for Chloe. I’m worried that he really will go through with his threat if Dan doesn’t cooperate with him.”

“Assumes?” Michael asked. “Are we certain that Dan doesn’t?”

Ella nodded. “He’s very happily with Charlotte Richards, a rather well-known defense attorney; divorced, two kids. He cares for Chloe, yes, but just as a friend.”

“Good,” Lucifer grumbled into his glass before sipping from it. “She’s already taken.”

Michael sighed while Ella giggled. "Are they…"

"We don't know for sure." Lucifer snorted beside him but Michael chose to ignore him for now. "Still, Chloe and the others could be put in danger. We'll have to keep an eye on them. Anything else?” He asked Ella.

Ella bit her lip. “Malcolm doesn’t smell right.”

Both Michael and Lucifer narrowed their eyes. “What do you mean?” They asked in tandem.

She shook her head. "I'm not sure. I wasn't close enough to make anything out amongst all the other smells but I know that something isn't right.”

Michael sighed as he thought. Ella wouldn’t have mentioned the smell unless she was worried about it.  “Alright, change of assignment: stick to Malcolm. I know how to handle the douche. I want you to try to figure out how exactly Malcolm woke up from his coma.”

Ella bowed. “Aceptado, mi rey.” She turned to leave.

“Ella.” The tiny demon turned back to Michael. “Get some rest tonight. Have Shax give you a key to one of the free apartments. You can start tomorrow,” he added.

Ella smiled brightly. “Gracias. I could use a good shower. The alleys of L.A. are not very friendly to the fur." She shuddered dramatically and then made her way down the stairs to the floor below.

Michael finished his drink and stood, making his way to the bar.

“I know that look,” Lucifer said behind him. He sipped from his glass without moving.

Michael glanced back at him as he poured another glass. “What look?”

“Someone is going to be getting a visit from the Serpent soon.”

Michael smirked, his lips turning up at the corner. “He might, yes.”

Lucifer laughed. “Well, you’re going to lose your spot as his favorite.”

“I never wanted it anyway.” Michael shrugged.

Lucifer stood and walked to his twin, wrapping him in a hug from behind. “Are you going tonight?”

“No.” Michael turned in Lucifer’s hold. “I’m taking care of you tonight.” He poked Lucifer on the nose.

“Oi,” Lucifer grumbled at him. He smiled the next second. “Come to bed then.”

Michael didn’t argue and eagerly followed Lucifer. Maybe if he wore his twin out enough, he wouldn’t dream tonight.

Chapter Text

The battle raged on below him; angels invading their home and demons fighting to save it. Lucifer snarled and knocked his once sibling to the ground, allowing a wince as the angel screamed when the demons grabbed them.

Why were they here? Why were they attacking them in their realm? Sure, the four of them frequently went Earth-side but they never bothered their Father's precious humans. They had only wanted to experience Earth for themselves. They had done nothing but live peacefully for multiple millennia. There had been no warning of an impending attack. They had received no message whatsoever.

Gabriel never failed in her job. Not once. So, why now?

He noticed Azazel being outnumbered and flew down to help him, easily taking care of two of the angels and sending them back for reinforcements. “You alright?”

“Fine. Thank you, Lucifer,” Azazel panted. He turned quickly back into the fight, charging and head-butting an unsuspecting angel off the cliffside.

King Lucifer! King Michael! There’s another battalion. They’re attacking the castle!

Lucifer growled under his breath, looking up to Michael. His twin had transformed into his demonic form. His large inky black wings blended into the night sky as his fangs flashed in annoyance, the hood surrounding his head flared threateningly wide. One of their siblings attempted to get him from behind but Michael used his thick tail to knock him flying. “Go Lucifer!” He yelled. “I’ll follow once able!”

Lucifer moved quickly. “Azazel! You’re in charge!”

“Got it!” The demon yelled back as Lucifer took flight.

Some of the angels saw him trying to leave and swarmed. Sharp talons took out two of them as arrows bombarded the others. They screamed as they fell, the harpy demons riding their prizes to the ground. Lucifer didn’t have time to worry about them.

He flew quickly, anxiously racing to the castle in the far distance. His mind rolled. This had all been a trap. The bastards had lured them away from the castle, forcing them to take most of their soldiers, and leaving the castle with the bare minimum to protect it. Lucifer growled, eyes flashing red. They had fallen for it. He had to get back to them before it was too late.

Lucifer flew over the castle, heart sinking as he took in the damage. Smoke billowed from destroyed towers. Multiple demons lay dead or dying amongst the rubble. He looked urgently, looking for familiar faces. He found one. Lucifer landed, his leathery wings displacing the air as he knelt next to the broken demon on the ground. She was bleeding profusely from multiple wounds and her legs had been broken to prevent her from following. Even with the damage, she would live.

“Maze, where are they?” He asked urgently, helping her up so she could lean on the wall.

Maze coughed, blood leaving her mouth in a spray. “Shax and Ella took them.” She jerked her head down the south hallway. “The bastards were after Lamashtu.”

Lucifer snarled, moving to stand but Maze grabbed him. “They have Azrael’s blade. Be careful.”

His heart plummeted further. They had left Maze alive for a reason then. Lucifer stood and ran, racing to the one place that he knew Shax and Ella would try to take them; a safe room specifically made for emergencies. He quickly found that they hadn’t made it.

Lucifer ran up to Ella, quickly checking her pulse and finding it weak but steady. She was merely unconscious, a wound bleeding heavily at her temple.

“Lu…”

Lucifer turned to find Shax trying to crawl to him. He rushed over, heart sinking to find the demon’s chest pierced through. He coughed blood onto the ground as Lucifer attempted to move him. The poor incubus was holding on through sheer stubborn will.

“Did Azrael’s blade do this?” He demanded, his words being harsh in his fear and worry.

Shax was able to shake his head but the movements were sluggish. His eyes were fluttering. He wouldn't make it much longer. Lucifer allowed his demonic form to drop, allowing his pure white wings to make an appearance, and quickly plucked a feather. He pressed it tightly onto the gaping wound in the demon's chest. Shax tried to weakly push him away.

“Not…worth…Queens…”

Lucifer ignored him and allowed the feather to work, checking on the now unconscious demon in his arms. He’d live. Lucifer gently placed him back on the ground and quickly continued. Eve was with them. She would be able to hold them off. She’d be able to protect her sister who was still weak from childbirth and the new infant. Of course, she could.

He made it to the end of the corridor.

It took many minutes for Lucifer’s brain to even register what he was seeing. All he saw was red. Not the red that clouded the eyes from anger but the dark red of blood. It seemed like it was everywhere. Feathers littered the room of various colors, the ones standing out being the vibrant red and the brilliant purple. Bodies of his once siblings lay forgotten but the two he was focused on were in the very middle.

His legs shook as he stumbled. He walked slowly the first few steps before he ran to the two women that lay unmoving. Lucifer hit his knees without feeling the impact or the blood soaking into his clothes. His body felt numb as his hands shakenly reached for the two women. They couldn’t be. They couldn’t be.

“Lilith. Eve.” His voice squeaked as he called for them. They didn’t move.

His breath rattled in his chest. Lamasthu. Where was Lamashtu? He looked around, trying to find the baby girl but all he found was a bundle of bloody cloth a few short steps away from him. His breath caught. No. Please no. He crawled to the bundle, uncaring of the blood he crawled through, terrified of what he would see but needing to all the same.

Lucifer's heart left him as he cried out. His mournful howl reverberated off the stone walls and echoed back down the hallway; the sound of a dying animal. He cradled the little bundle close, tears tracking down his cheeks as he crawled back to the two lifeless women.

Why would they do this? Why?! They had never done anything to them. “Father, please!” Lucifer cried out, his voice breaking. “Please don’t do this!” But even as he pleaded and begged, no one answered. Their bodies started fading and Lucifer panicked, trying to hold them. “Don’t take them! Please, Father!” He curled around the infant, trying to hold her fading body.

“Lucifer!” Michael’s voice but he couldn’t make out the words. “Lucifer!” Hands were grabbing him. No! No, he wouldn’t let go! “Lucifer! Wake up, please!”

Lucifer shouted as he lurched up, pushing Michael away harshly. “Don’t touch them!” He roared.

“Lucifer!” Michael cried, tears falling down his cheeks. “Please. You’re not there. Look at me.” He climbed to his feet, reaching imploringly for his twin. “We’re on Earth.”

Lucifer blinked a few times, listening to Michael’s cracked but still soothing voice as his brain began to register that he was in their bedroom at Lux and not in the bloodstained chamber of the castle hundreds of years ago. He choked on his breaths before he began sobbing, this time allowing Michael to embrace him. Michael held him tightly as he silently cried.

Shax, Maze, and Ella sat on the steps that led to their floor as tears silently flowed down their cheeks while they mourned with their Kings.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“How is Lucifer doing today?” Linda asked caringly.

Michael had once again come alone to their session. His eyes were dark from lack of sleep as he stared blankly at the table between them. “He had the dream again.”

“I see.” Linda watched Michael sympathetically. Lucifer had been reliving his worst memory ever since they had stumbled upon the suicide. It had taken her two complete sessions to get Michael to open up about what had happened. “How are you doing?”

“You won’t believe me if I say ‘good’, will you?” Michael chuckled sadly when Linda shook her head. “I don’t know. I’m trying to help but I don’t think I’m doing that great.”

“I’m sure that you’re helping more than you know,” Linda assured him kindly.

Michael gave her an appreciative smile that faded quickly. "He hasn't relived it in so long. It even skipped the anniversary and that's usually when it shows up. Why now?”

“It’s possible that Paolucci’s suicide has triggered Lucifer's subconscious memory. Both events are traumatizing, regardless of whether Lucifer knew the man or not." Michael sighed and rubbed his hands over his face. "The two of you have been through a lot recently simply from meeting Chloe and Jane, two women that remind you strongly of Lilith and Eve. You mentioned that they may be targeted by Malcolm as well. There are a lot of things that could be contributing to this resurgence of memory."

“But how do I fix it?” Michael bit out.

Linda’s heart caught in her chest. “You can’t. The only thing that you can do is be there for him. Provide him with the support that you are already giving him. I would also suggest supporting yourself.”

Michael shook his head. “Lucifer comes first.”

“Michael.” Linda’s voice came out semi-firm. “You cannot take care of Lucifer if you don’t take care of yourself as well. You experienced the same loss. Without the trauma, yes,” she quickly added when he tried to argue with her. “But the loss is the same.” He stubbornly shook his head. “Did you not lose your wife as well? Did you not lose your niece?”

The impact of her words made him jerk. He snarled at her briefly before he deflated. “Wives, Linda. They were my wives just as they were Lucifer’s wives.”

In all honesty, she had been suspecting that was why they used the language they did, always using 'our wives' instead of 'my wife' or 'my brother's wife'. Still, having it confirmed was shocking, to say the least. But she was a professional and she maintained it firmly. "My point still stands."

“But I can’t just leave him alone to take care of myself, Linda.”

Linda sighed. “That is not what I’m telling you to do. You’re allowed to seek comfort as well, Michael. You’re allowed to cry and to break down should you need to. You’re not required to be the strong one all of the time.”

Michael grits his teeth, stubbornly fighting against what she is saying. She hated what she was about to do but he needed this.

“They were taken from you too, Michael. As much as you may want to, you can’t bring them back. They’re gone.”

“Shut up!” Michael roared.

Linda startled, a gasp leaving her lips, but the next second Michael's head fell into his hands. Another second passed before wrenching sobs tore from him. "I should have gone with him. I shouldn't have let him go alone," he mumbled through choked cries. “It’s not fair. It’s not fair.”

Linda swallowed thickly through the lump in her throat. So much for my professionalism, she thought as she lost the battle with her own tears. She stood, got the tissues, and sat silently beside Michael. She tried to hand him the box but he ignored her. Sitting it on the table instead, Linda wrapped an arm around his shoulders in a silent offer of comfort. To her surprise, he accepted and leaned into her.

Their session was done for the day. She would push him no further.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer sat at his piano, idly pressing a random key here and there. He had no passion to play at the moment but he also had no desire to do anything else. Michael had left earlier for a session with Linda. He had asked if Lucifer wanted to tag along but Lucifer declined. He didn't feel like being psychoanalyzed at the moment. Lucifer grabbed the glass of whiskey sitting in front of him and finished it. He didn't turn at the sound of footsteps on the stairs behind him.

“What do you want, Shax?”

"There is someone downstairs who would like to meet with you."

Lucifer snorted. “No thanks.” He stood to refill his drink.

“They want to make a deal,” Shax tried again.

“Not interested.” He poured.

“I think you’ll be interested in this one.”

Lucifer slammed the bottle down on the bar. “What part of not interested are you not hearing?” He snapped.

Shax took a deep breath and released it slowly. He softly tried again. “A priest is downstairs wanting to make a deal with you.”

That got Lucifer’s attention. He turned to the incubus. “A priest? Really?” Shax confirmed with a nod. Lucifer looked over the demon. He looked a bit pale, didn’t he? “Did you eat last night?”

Shax frowned. “Eat?”

“Yes, Shax.” Lucifer sighed. "I heard the party going on last night." He rolled his eyes. He and Michael were on the floor above them. Of course, they heard Maze bring up 'guests'. He also knew that at least two of those guests had been for Shax. Maze never held a 'party' without bringing food for the youngest demon.

“I wasn’t hungry.”

Lucifer narrowed his eyes. "Are you sure you're getting enough? Your color is usually better than this."

“I’m fine. Really,” he added to Lucifer’s disbelieving look. The last thing Shax wanted was for his King to worry about him.

Lucifer let it go. The demon’s color was only slightly off. Maze was a wrath, and while she had gotten better over the years, her calculations were still sometimes off. Linda also visited Shax twice a week, and while Lucifer and Michael had been wary at first, Linda appeared to be handling the frequent feedings just fine. It wouldn’t be worth upsetting Shax over something that could simply be due to the lighting.

“Alright. Let’s go see what the priest wants.”

The two of them made their way down to Lux in silence. Shax left Lucifer to finish his work as Lucifer approached the man sitting in the booth.

“You wanted to see me?”

The man stood, dressed accurately in the clothes of the cloth. He smiled. “Lucifer Morningstar.” He held out his hand in greeting. “Father Frank Lawrence.”

Lucifer glanced at him. “A priest walks into a bar.” He continued to the bar. “I’ve heard this one. Never seen it though.” He proceeded to fix himself a drink, ignoring the frown now on the other man’s face. “How did you of all people find me, Padre?”

Father Frank gave a small chuckle. “Don’t let the collar fool you. I have friends from all walks of life.” He joined Lucifer at the bar. Lucifer didn’t volunteer a drink. The quicker the got the man out of here, the better. “People that tell me you’re the man to talk to when you run out of options.”

Lucifer sighed. “And what kind of trouble have you found yourself in?” It was always the same story. He sipped his drink.

“I’m here about a neighborhood youth center.”

Despite his irritation and need to crawl into a hole somewhere, Lucifer still listened closely as Father Frank told him his problem. The man was concerned that Lenny Arietta was using the center as a front for an illegal drug operation and was recruiting the kids from his church. Lucifer frowned as he listened. Of course, higher and more powerful humans were using kids to do their dirty work. It never failed to get his ire up. He still couldn’t stop an annoyed quip about priests and young boys. Father Frank ignored him with a slight snort and continued.

His main concern was about one boy in particular, Connor. As interesting as all of this was, Lucifer really wanted him to get to the point and told him so.

“I want you to talk to Arietta before Connor gets involved.”

“Why not go to the police?” Lucifer countered. “Surely this is more suited to them.”

“They were useless,” Father Frank stated dryly. “Couldn’t find anything.”

Lucifer huffed. “Then why not ask your boss?” He asked bitterly. “The Almighty Himself.”

Father Frank smiled softly. “I already have. I believe he led me to you.”

Lucifer couldn’t help it. He laughed. “Oh, I highly doubt that.” He drank, finishing off his glass before sitting it on the bar. “But what about you, Padre? What do you get out of this little arrangement, huh? What is your desire?”

“I want…”

“Come on. You can tell me,” Lucifer cooed.

“…to punch Arietta in the face.”

Lucifer laughed again while Father Frank looked rather ashamed of himself for admitting to it. “Come now, Padre. We can’t all be high and mighty, can we?”

Father Frank nodded in agreement. “We all have demons inside.”

“My two tend the bar,” Lucifer retorted with a snort.

“I’m sure those aren’t the only ones you have.”

The look Father Frank was giving him had his hair standing on end - like the man knew something that he had no right to know. "Of course, I do." Lucifer cleared his throat, glancing back at the phone that the priest had left on the bar, the picture of Connor still showing. He turned the phone so he could see it better. "You're truly worried he's going to get hurt?"

"I wouldn't be here if I wasn't."

Lucifer heaved a sigh and shoved the phone back to its owner. Why was he such a sucker for kids and youths? He never used to be, not until…Lucifer closed his eyes in pain, unable to finish the thought. The memory was still so fresh that he had to swallow thickly before he could respond. “Fine,” he snapped. He looked at Father Frank. “As much as I would love to have a priest locked into a Devil’s Deal, this one is free of charge.”

Father Frank smiled and chuckled as though he thought Lucifer was being funny. He wasn’t. “Thank you.”

Lucifer scowled. “I’m not doing it for you. Now get out. I have work to do.”

He left Father Frank sitting at the bar. He knew he could easily do this one on his own but it didn’t change the fact that he didn’t want to. He needed to see her, despite Michael’s disbelief and objections.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chloe hadn’t seen the twins since their last case. They had even canceled brunch, Michael informing her that Lucifer wasn't doing well. She had asked how they could help but Michael had insisted that Lucifer just needed some space.

Needless to say, she was not expecting Lucifer to show up at her home bright and early a week later.

He looked like he had been having a rough time, that’s for sure. He was pale and had dark circles under his eyes that he tried to hide by lining his eyes with black liner but Chloe knew the signs of lack of sleep. She saw them frequently in the mirror herself and could easily assume he’d been having nightmares. Chloe hadn’t been able to refuse him when he asked for her help.

What was supposed to be a simple chat with a man called Arietta at a youth center quickly turned into a full-blown case when they found the man dead in his office. After talking to a few people, including the boy Connor, it looked suspiciously like the priest Lucifer had previously spoken to was their number one suspect. Lucifer hadn't been very happy about the possibility but he couldn't find an argument to say Father Frank wasn't a suspect. When they looked into him, they found he did have a record but it was at least ten years old. With nothing left to do, they decided to go to the church to speak with him.

As they were leaving the precinct, Malcolm walked out of the elevator. He barely glanced at Lucifer as he passed but he was close enough that Lucifer picked up on something strange and watched him walk away with a weird expression. “He does have a smell,” he muttered. “It’s familiar too.”

“What was that?”

“Nothing to worry about.” He smiled at her. “Let’s go.”

The ride to the church was spent in companionable silence. It was too silent for Lucifer and when Chloe checked on him at a red light, he had dozed off against the window. She watched him, grateful that he seemed to be getting a few minutes of restful sleep, and that he was comfortable enough with her to do so. He looked peaceful and – she admits – wonderfully handsome while he napped. It was the first time that she had seen him not rushing about, making quips, and generally being a highly energized being. Chloe smiled softly. She could have watched him for hours, but unfortunately, the light turned green and she had to drive.

Knowing that he would be rather upset with her should she leave him in the car, Chloe gently woke him when they arrived at the church. He blinked blearily at her as he straightened. He mumbled ‘Lilith?’ and Chloe gently corrected him this time, letting him know that they had arrived at the church. He woke up fully then, thanking her for waking him as he got out of the car.

She couldn’t help but wonder – once again – what had happened to the woman. Whatever it was, it had left a significant amount of trauma on Lucifer’s shoulders.

“The Devil enters a church,” he chuckled. “There’s a joke there somewhere, I’m sure.”

Chloe couldn’t help her grin though she did try to hide it. “Behave yourself.”

“I always behave, Chloe.” He grinned teasingly. “Whether it’s good or bad is entirely up to the rest of you.”

Chloe shook her head. The nap had done him good it seemed. She left him to find Father Frank, hoping he didn’t outright offend the wrong parishioner. Trying to ward off a religious bigot from the supposed Devil? That was definitely a situation that she didn’t want to deal with. It still shouldn’t have surprised her when, not ten minutes later, she found him in the confession box.

“What are you doing?”

Lucifer fixed his suit jacket. “Oh come on, I can’t have a little fun at Father’s expense?”

She didn’t have a response to the extreme bitterness in his voice, so instead she had him follow her to where Father Frank was waiting for them.

“Lucifer,” Father Frank greeted. “I wasn’t expecting to see you again so soon.”

“You failed to mention that you had a restraining order when we last talked,” Lucifer accused heatedly, completely ignoring the greeting.

Father Frank sighed. “I answer to a higher authority.”

“Not today you don’t.” Lucifer nodded toward Chloe. “Answer the lovely lady’s questions and don’t keep anything else out.”

Father Frank readily agreed and willingly answered every question that Chloe asked. He had gone to see Arietta that morning. The two of them talked and the conversation had heated enough that Father Frank had punched Arietta, much to the man's chagrin. He also had an alibi for his whereabouts at the time of the murder that Lucifer confirmed even though Chloe would have to get the woman's actual statement later.

They were leaving the church to escort Father Frank to the station to make a statement himself when Chloe heard the screech of tires on the pavement. A quick assessment had her pulling both Lucifer and the Father to the ground just as gunshots rang through the air and bullets chipped off bits of the building above them. Chloe tried to get the license plate number but was only able to get a partial before the vehicle veered around the corner.

“Is there any wonder I don’t go to church?” Lucifer asked behind her.

Chloe laughed at the absurdity of it all.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After his session with Linda, Michael was feeling raw and just vindictive enough to visit Dan a little earlier than he had planned. He checked in with Lucifer beforehand to see how he was doing, only to hear back that his twin had started another case with Chloe. Michael sighed but let it go, just asking Lucifer to be careful. Lucifer assured him that he was perfectly fine and would be babysitting a priest at Lux when Michael wanted to join him.

Michael did not know what question to ask first, so he focused on his own personal case, of a sort.

Dan entered his home completely unaware of the danger that awaited him inside. He flipped the switch to turn the lights on but nothing happened. He did it again a few times before sighing and cursing.

“Are you kidding me?”

“Afraid not,” Michael answered him, enjoying the way that the man jumped and cursed with fright. He allowed one small lamp to turn on. “Hello, Daniel,” he hissed.

Dan tossed his keys down on the table. “Damn it, man. What the hell?”

Michael grinned, the light casting a shadow over his face. He felt Dan’s fear start to spike at the image he presented. “Hell is exactly what’s come for you.”

The human laughed nervously. “Yeah, good one. How about you get out of my house before I arrest you?”

“You can try.” Michael chuckled and stood, pulling the shadows a little tighter around them, grinning as Dan’s fear only increased. “You and I need to talk.”

“About what?” Dan swallowed, eyes flicking to the shadows anxiously but still keeping Michael in view. “What are you…How are you doing this?”

“You’ve been lying to Chloe.”

“What?” Dan chuckled nervously. “What are you talking about?”

Michael hummed, taking another step closer, feeling pleasure when Dan took a shaky step back. "I know about Palmetto, Dan," he sang.

“I don’t…”

Michael moved in front of Dan so quickly that the man actually screamed as he stumbled back into the table. "Do not lie to me,” Michael slowly stated menacingly in Dan’s face. “You won’t like me if you continue to try.”

Dan tried to swallow past his fear. His head nodded in quick jerks. “Okay, okay. Whatever you want.”

Michael leaned back with a grin. “Very good. Now, you are going to tell Chloe the truth.”

“I…I can’t…she…”

“You can and you will,” Michael said firmly. “If you don’t, I’ll be back and I’m fairly certain that you wouldn’t like that, would you?”

Dan shook his head. “But Malcolm threatened her and Trixie!” He pushed out quickly. “He’ll go after them if I say anything.”

Michael tilted his head. The human wasn’t lying about that nor was he faking his concern. “We’ll protect them.”

“Man, you don’t understand. Malcolm is conniving as well as he is sneaky. He’s good. Whatever he does, he’ll make it look like an accident.”

Michael was impressed by Dan’s ability to work through his fear when he feared for someone other than himself. But his words made Michael think. “Or a suicide.”

Dan nodded quickly, his fear receding as he realized Michael was listening to him. “He’s already planning something else. I don’t know what, but he knows the system inside and out. He’ll be tricky to catch.”

Michael looked at Dan. “Perhaps you can be useful to me,” he said thoughtfully. “I’m assuming Malcolm has you doing the dirty work so that if anything goes sideways he has his scapegoat.”

“Yeah,” Dan admitted ruefully.

On one hand, he could hold onto Dan and have him wait for the right moment to come clean. On the other, the man would continue to lie to Chloe until then. But if it got Malcolm taken care of for good…

“You’re going to do as Malcolm tells you.” Dan tried to argue but Michael hushed him with a hiss. “When I tell you, you are going to come clean in front of Chloe and the entire precinct. You do that and I’ll make sure your sentence is lessened. Agreed?”

To Dan’s credit, he took a moment to think about Michael’s offer before nodding. “Okay. Deal.”

Michael grinned, showing teeth. “We do have a deal, don’t we?”

Seems the Devil wasn’t the only one capable of making a deal.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael entered through the window to their office. Normally, he would have gone through the balcony windows upstairs but he had noticed Lucifer’s guest just before landing and had changed course. He furled his wings away and adjusted his clothing as he listened to the piano echoing down the stairs. He was going to go on up but paused as he heard Lucifer talking to the man he assumed was the priest.

“Do you know anything that doesn’t make me, you know, want to impale myself?”

The priest must have been playing then. Michael smiled. That statement sounded more like his twin than anything else had in the last week. Was it hanging out with Chloe or was it something else that was turning his brother’s mood around? Had Michael been wrong to keep him from them? He frowned. Maybe he really had been so overprotective of Lucifer because he didn't want to face the loss of Lilith and Eve for himself. Maybe that overprotectiveness was hurting his twin instead of helping. He swallowed around the lump in his throat.

“Maybe something more upbeat? I don’t know. Something a little like this?”

The tune changed from “Knockin’ on Heaven’s Door” to “Mess Around” as Lucifer took over.

“Oh. I think I know what you mean,” the priest said. “Something like that?”

As the tune picked up and it became obvious that the two were low-key challenging the other, Michael couldn’t resist his curiosity and finished climbing the stairs. He got to the top and the two of them seamlessly switched their spots on the bench without once faltering in their playing. Amused and still confused, Michael spotted Chloe where she had snuck in by the bar and silently made his way to her while remaining out of his brother’s sight.

“What is happening here?” He asked quietly.

Chloe smiled. “I’m not sure but Lucifer’s enjoying himself.”

Michael looked back at his brother as he leaned beside the woman. He was indeed. Lucifer was smiling and genuinely having a blast. It wasn't often that the Devil found someone who could even remotely keep up with him when it came to the piano and he was reveling in his newfound companion. Michael found himself smiling as he watched his twin. There was still a melancholy that surrounded him – his constant companion since their tragic loss – and this happiness was a mere balm that meagerly coated the wounds, but he was grateful to see it nonetheless.

Lucifer finally caught sight of them in his periphery and paused, alerting the priest to their presence as well. Lucifer cleared his throat and adjusted his suit jacket. “Hello.”

“Hi,” Chloe greeted with her smile still firmly in place.

“Well, I suppose that wasn’t completely terrible,” Lucifer addressed the priest rather awkwardly at being caught. He was still smiling from his enjoyment though.

“Not completely,” the other man agreed, patting Lucifer on the shoulder like they were old friends.

Michael shook his head. Of all things to draw Lucifer from his funk…a priest?

“Sorry to interrupt you guys but Father Frank’s information on the Spider pans out and I have a lead.” Chloe sounded genuinely sad to be breaking their little bonding moment up.

“Okay, well.” Lucifer stood and motioned to Michael. “Father this is my brother, Michael. Michael, Father Frank.” The two gave each other a little wave in greeting. “Why don’t you stay here with him? You could use the practice,” he said to the priest.

Father Frank laughed and shook his head, completely missing Lucifer giving Michael a quick 'welcome back' and 'sorry, short notice' kiss on the lips. Chloe didn't miss it though, her eyes going wide in more surprise than anything else. Lucifer sighed heavily and ushered her out before she could say anything as Michael chuckled. Well, if Chloe hadn't already assumed then she knew now.

 ~~~~~~~~~~

“So,” Chloe started as they approached the area that held her lead. “You and Michael, huh?”

It had taken her the entire drive to convince herself that she really had seen what she thought she saw.

“Yes, me and Michael.” Lucifer glanced at her. “Are you honestly that surprised? We haven’t exactly kept it hidden.”

That was true. They had given her plenty of hints over the time that they had known each other. “I had already assumed. I just hadn’t wanted to, you know…”

“Make an ass out of yourself?”

Lucifer was grinning when she glanced at him. “Yeah,” she responded, smiling softly. “Besides, no one in their right mind would assume brothers were…” She searched for the word she wanted to use. “Sleeping with each other.”

He chuckled. “Oh, we do more than sleep, Chloe. I can assure you of that.”

"I'm sure," she said dryly. She was in no way interested in the images that brought forth. Nope, not at all…oh, who was she kidding? She shifted in her seat adamantly ignoring the knowing smirk she was receiving from Lucifer.

His expression turned curious a moment later. “You said ‘no one in their right mind’ earlier. You’re of sound mind, clearly, so what made you make the assumption?”

Chloe debated for a moment before sighing. He was being honest with her and wouldn’t judge going by recent information. She would be safe. “You’re not the only one that participates in extracurricular activities with your twin.”

Lucifer nodded without reacting. Chloe waited and a second later it finally hit him what she had said. His head whipped back around and he stared at her before a grin spread over his face. "Well, now." His tongue ran over his teeth as his gaze roamed over her. The heat in it made her squirm.

“Lucifer…”

“What? You imagined me and Michael, my dear. Don’t try to deny it. Master of Desire, remember? It’s only fair that I get a turn.”

Chloe rolled her eyes. “Did your wife know?” She tried to throw him off guard but it backfired.

Lucifer laughed, full and loud. “Oh, darling. Our wives knew and enjoyed us immensely.” His gaze turned teasing and his voice dropped an octave. “We enjoyed them immensely as well.”

Chloe cleared her throat, shifting in her seat and adjusting her hands on the steering wheel. The innuendo was not lost on her this time. “So, polycules are a thing,” she got out thickly. What was with him suddenly? He had teased her plenty but this felt like he was purposefully coming onto her. She didn’t hate it either.

“Exactly. Well, we referred to ourselves as a poly-quartet, but you get the gist.” 

She did indeed.

They finally arrived. Chloe was the first one out of the car, leaving Lucifer to saunter behind her on his own terms. The night air was refreshing on her heated face and helped her focus.

“Let’s hurry so we can get you back to your new friend.” If he could tease her, then she could tease him.

Lucifer predictably spluttered in indignation. “The Devil and a priest? Don’t be absurd.”

She giggled. "It's absurdly adorable." He scoffed, turning away from her. "You know, it is okay to admit that you like the guy."

He gave her a look that expressed extreme disbelief. Chloe let him believe what he wanted. She spotted Nikki, the girl they talked to at the youth center as she made a drug deal before she passed the money off to Connor. They were spotted and Connor shot above the crowd, making everyone panic. It made it hard to follow them as she and Lucifer had to fight the crowd and they inevitably lost them.

Chloe sighed in frustration, getting her phone as it buzzed in her pocket. “Looks like Connor may be our Spider,” she said, showing the traffic pictures she received to Lucifer.

“Well, the Father isn’t going to like that,” Lucifer stated, his expression complicated.

Chloe couldn’t help but agree.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael stood with Chloe and watched as Lucifer joined the priest outside on the balcony. Father Frank had not been thrilled to receive the photos. He hadn't liked the insinuation that Connor was anything but an innocent, wayward boy either. Michael sighed.

“Leaving us so soon?” He asked Chloe as she turned toward the elevator.

“I have to look into some things. Watch over them?”

Michael nodded. She didn’t need to ask. “Hey,” he stopped her before she could leave. She turned back to him. “What’s going on with them? Lucifer seems rather attached to him.”

Chloe smiled sadly. “They connected. It happens.”

“But a priest?”

Chloe shook her head. “A man that also lost his family.”

That had Michael falling silent as understanding overtook him. “Ah, I see.”

Chloe moved to rest her hand on Michael’s arm. “You did too, no one is denying that.” How did she read him so easily? “I think he just intrigues Lucifer because he took a different path afterward. Give him a chance, Michael,” she said softly, giving his arm a gentle pat before leaving.

Michael finished his drink before moving outside to join his brother.

“How can you still have faith in this boy?” Lucifer was asking as Michael stepped outside.

“God has faith in him,” Father Frank answered plainly as if that was all the truth he needed. “In all of us. Even in our darkest moments.”

“You really believe that?” Michael asked with a scoff, standing on Lucifer’s other side. Lucifer scowled and sighed irritably.

“I do.” Father Frank glanced at them. “Why don’t you?” he asked the both of them.

It was Lucifer who eventually answered. “Because he didn’t have faith in me. In either of us, really.”

Father Frank nodded like he understood. There was no way that he could. “I once felt that way too. But now I know, deep in my heart, that God has a plan for me.”

“We know what His plan was for us,” Michael grumbled.

“How do you know it’s finished?”

Both Michael and Lucifer faltered, staring at the priest. Father Frank took in their expression and smiled. “You know, Lucifer, when I first came to you, I thought for sure he was placing you in my path for a reason. But comparing you now to just a few days ago, I’m beginning to wonder if I wasn’t placed in your path.”

Michael narrowed his eyes and frowned as Lucifer just looked unsettled and confused. Father Frank’s phone rang and he pulled it out of his pocket to look at it.

“Excuse me. I need to take this.”

The twins let him go without a word, turning to each other with equal looks of contemplation. Michael huffed and shook his head, leaning over the railing. “They’re a special breed, huh?” He asked about the man that just left.

Lucifer chuckled softly. “You could say that.” He sipped from his glass. “I’m sorry, Michael.”

Michael looked at his twin, flummoxed. “What for?”

“You’ve been having a hard time this week too. I wasn’t there for you.”

“It wasn’t because you didn’t want to be, Lucifer,” Michael said softly, standing to turn Lucifer to him. “You couldn’t, and that was okay.” He cradled Lucifer’s face in his hands. “You allowed me to hold you and cry with you. That’s all I needed.”

Lucifer tried to smile but it shook on the edges. Their heads pressed together before Michael gently kissed him before changing the subject. “How did the reveal go with Chloe?”

That perked his twin back up as Lucifer grinned. His eyes took on a gleam that told Michael that he had something juicy to share. “Oh, Michael, you’ll never guess what I found out.”

 ~~~~~~~~~~~

Everything had gone to Hell in a literal handbasket. Chloe made sure Doyle was cuffed, despite the man bleeding from a wound that she inflicted. That bastard had deserved it though. He also deserved Lucifer almost choking the life out of him but she wouldn’t say that out loud. She made Connor move where she could see him and as long as he stayed there she’d forgo the cuffs. The boy nodded absently in agreement as he cried.

Chloe knelt in front of Lucifer where he sat on the front pew. His hands were trembling as he stared straight ahead of him. His hands were coated in the blood he had yet to try to rub off and his shirt had blood spots as well. She gently took his hands, being careful not to startle him. Lucifer blinked a few times before looking at her.

“Hey, Lucifer,” she whispered. “You with me?”

He swallowed and nodded.

Chloe breathed a small breath of relief. He was responding to her. That was good. “Do you want me to call Michael?”

“I don’t need Michael.” His voice was flat but she could still tell that he was trying to be stubborn.

She shook her head. “That isn’t what I asked. Do you want him?”

Lucifer swallowed again. He bit his lip to keep it from trembling as he nodded.

“What’s his number?”

“No phone.”

Right. Supposedly, they prayed to one another. Chloe took a deep breath. What the Hell? Lucifer wanted his brother but didn’t seem inclined to contact him on his own so she would have to. Awkwardly, she closed her eyes. Michael? Lucifer needs you and I’m making myself feel like such an idiot just to try this so it had better work. She opened them to find Lucifer watching her with his head tilted to the side.

“What?”

He silently took her hands with his and pressed them together in front of her. She looked at them and then back to him. “No way. You two don’t do that.”

She got a slight attempt at a smile from him and took it for a win. Lucifer looked down before Chloe could stop him and he caught sight of the blood still on his hands and now hers. His eyes closed tightly.

“Lucifer,” she called to him. “Look at me.” He did. “There. Just look at me, okay?”

He nodded shakily. “It’s not fair.”

“No, it’s not.”

“He didn’t deserve that.”

“No, he didn’t.”

“I don’t deserve this. Not again.”

Chloe bit her lip to keep from crying. That wouldn’t help Lucifer right now. “No, you don’t.”

“Lucifer!” The two of them jumped as Michael ran up to them. How had that possibly worked? No, Lucifer had to have called him despite saying he didn't; however, it was that they did it. "What happened?" He tried to take Lucifer's hands from hers but Lucifer growled at him - an actual deep-throated growl that had Chloe's eyes widening at the clear threat it held.

Michael paused. “Lucifer?”

Lucifer stubbornly held Chloe’s hands tighter. “I’m not letting go again,” Lucifer said firmly, glaring at Michael as though to dare him to argue.

“It’s okay,” Chloe quickly assured Michael. She didn’t know what was going on in Lucifer’s mind right now, but if holding her hands helped keep him grounded in the here and now, then she would willingly let him hold them. She’d even hold his in return.

Chloe settled in and explained to Michael how Doyle was the Spider using Connor and how Father Frank had been killed all while Lucifer stared off into the distance again. He was dissociating from the conversation but she was easily able to call him back when the paramedics and backup arrived. “Lucifer, I need to finish up here so I’m going to leave you with Michael.” He clenched her hands so hard she had to bite back a wince. “I’ll stay within sight. I’ll still be here.”

Lucifer reluctantly let her go and finally allowed Michael to hold his hands instead. She kept watch over them the entire time, her heart aching. Lucifer had been so happy just mere hours before and now looked like he’d been gutted anew. Chloe was also starting to piece together what may have happened to their family. Lucifer must have been the one to find them when they were killed. Pain echoed in her chest and it was all she could do not to cry herself. The only thing that saved her was focusing on her job.

She saw them off a little while later, making sure that Michael would let her know how Lucifer was doing later. Silence was her friend as she drove home. Her mind operated on autopilot to get her home but her heart was pulling her to Lux; to Lucifer. Chloe sat in her car for many long minutes before making up her mind.

“Is Trixie asleep?” she asked Jane as she walked through the door.

Jane looked at her startled from the couch. “I don’t think so. We just finished story time.”

“Pack us a bag,” Chloe stated, walking past her sister to Trixie’s room. “Trixie?”

“What mommy?” she asked back sleepily.

"I'm sorry, sweetheart, but we need to pack you a bag for overnight. You're going to have a sleepover with Maze." She wasn’t sure how but she knew the other woman would be more than willing to keep the girl even without any forewarning.

Trixie woke right up and helped her mother gather her stuff and put it in her backpack. They met Jane in the kitchen. “What’s going on, Chloe?” she asked quietly.

“Lucifer needs us.” It was all she could manage. It was all she needed to say.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael had been able to get Lucifer home, showered, and changed before his twin lost it. He didn’t throw things or break down crying. Instead, he started yelling at their Father out on the balcony after not being able to get his lighter to work. It was the last straw that Lucifer had been able to handle. Their Father was, predictably, silent. Michael hugged Lucifer tight and held him until Lucifer stepped away.

Now, Lucifer sat at his piano, playing “Knockin’ on Heaven’s Door” and looking rather depressed. Michael tucked himself away in the corner behind the curtain with Lilith’s and Eve’s memorial altar. He replaced the melted candles with fresh ones and lit new incense sticks. They’d need to get more flowers tomorrow, he idly noted. He knelt there afterward as he listened to his twin play.

“He misses you,” he whispered to the portrait. “I miss you. I’m not sure how much more Lucifer can take. He needs the two of you.” He sighed. “We both need the two of you. I’ve been trying to be strong, to be there for Lucifer, but I’ve neglected myself to do so.” He chuckled humorlessly. “You’d smack me silly for it, Eve, I know you would. Lilith, you’d be right behind her.” His smile faded. “If you two really are here, if by some…miracle…you really are Chloe and Jane, please show me. Give me proof that I can’t possibly refute.” Michael took a deep breath. "Because I'm scared; I’m terrified that they…that they are luring us into another trap. So, please. Anything to let me know you’re real.”

He sat there a few more minutes, looking over Lilith's and Eve's features. Chloe and Jane did look just like them, didn't they?

Lucifer stopped playing and Michael could hear him talking softly to someone. Michael stood and walked out to find Chloe and Jane had joined his brother. “What are you two doing here?”

“We thought Lucifer could use some friends,” Jane answered brightly. “I come with a gift.”

Lucifer and Michael moved closer to watch curiously as she pulled out a jar from a bag and sat it on the bar. Chloe shook her head but remained silent as she watched with fond amusement. Michael curled his nose.

“Is that pickle juice?”

“Sure is.” Jane leaned over to grab a bottle of whisky from the bar and a few shot glasses. “We’re going to chase whiskey with it.”

“And where did you come across this concoction?” Lucifer asked curiously, willing to give anything a try once. He’d already been nursing a glass of whiskey so changing to shots shouldn’t hurt anything.

“It’s a work thing,” Chloe answered while Jane poured shots for everyone. “It’s usually reserved for birthdays but…” She shrugged. She had nothing to do with it. This was all Jane.

Jane scooted two of the glasses toward Michael and he promptly scooted the green one back. “I don’t do ‘pickle’ anything.”

“Aw, come on,” Jane whined while Lucifer chuckled.

“Don’t mind him. He never has liked a salty aftertaste.” Lucifer glanced at his twin with a grin before tossing his two shots back. Jane shrugged and followed.

Michael glowered. “See if I blow you anymore,” he grumbled at the same time.

Jane coughed, almost spitting out her chaser but managing to force it down. “What?!”

“Sorry. I hadn’t gotten around to that little discovery,” Chloe apologized sheepishly, patting her sister on the back.

Jane looked back at Chloe with wide eyes before she turned back to the twins. “Seriously?” Lucifer nodded, refilling his glass from earlier. Jane took the bottle to do another shot before she pointed between the small glasses and the two of them. “How many of these would it take to get the two of you to do that as a personal show?”

"Jane!" Chloe shoved her sister's shoulder while Michael tried not to choke on the shot that he had finally gotten around to drinking.

Lucifer laughed. He leaned closer to Jane, eyes sparking in teasing amusement with just a pinch of heat. “Well, darling, that depends. Are you two willing to do tit for tat?”

It was Michael this time that shoved his twin with a grumble. Michael knew Lucifer wouldn't be flirting so heavily unless he was sure of who the two women were but they had not talked about this and he was still on the fence about all of it. Jane giggled with red cheeks while Chloe flushed heatedly.

“When did this go from providing friendly support for Lucifer to this?” Chloe asked, avoiding eye contact as she finally poured a shot for herself. She downed it quickly.

“Don’t look at me,” Lucifer said innocently. “Michael started it.”

Michael rolled his eyes. “Oh, yeah, sure, blame me.”

The four of them continued to share pleasant company for the evening. Jane and Lucifer continued to drink at the bar while Chloe and Michael moved to the sofa.

“Thank you for taking care of Lucifer earlier,” Michael said to Chloe as they listened to their twins bicker quietly over something at the bar. He grinned. “You even prayed.”

“Shut up.”

Michael chuckled. “I’m not teasing, not intentionally anyway. I was rather impressed. It came through perfectly clear for someone that doesn’t believe.”

Chloe shrugged. “I just knew he needed you and I had no clue how to contact you otherwise.”

“Hey, you have a piano,” Jane said from the bar as if she hadn’t seen it before. She was feeling a buzz. “Do you mind if I play?”

“You know how?” Lucifer asked curiously. It was the first time Jane had mentioned that. Lucifer gave her the okay.

“I know one song.” Jane sat on the bench. “I’ve never had lessons,” she continued as she played down the scale to get a feel for the instrument. “I’m decent at playing by ear though.”

Jane started an uplifting little medley as more of a practice tune than anything else. She wasn’t too bad, Michael was pleased to note. A few of the notes sounded off but they were few enough that it didn’t bother him. It helped that she seemed to be getting better as she went. Eventually, Jane transitioned into a tune that she played as if she knew from the heart. It was smooth and melodic, a lullaby of sorts Michael presumed. He closed his eyes to enjoy it. It sounded familiar…

Michael's eyes shot open. He turned quickly toward Lucifer to find him staring at Jane with tears in his eyes as she continued to play completely unaware. It was a lullaby, one that Lucifer had composed specifically for one person and he had taught it to her and her alone. Michael slowly moved his gaze to Jane, his heart skipping when the fog that had been covering her lifted completely. It was Eve. Jane was Eve.

Lucifer stood and slowly moved to sit beside her. Without interrupting, he waited until the chorus was finished before seamlessly taking over for the next verse. Jane watched him in surprise before she once again started playing with him in the higher keys. Michael felt like he couldn’t breathe as he watched them. Lucifer’s expression was soft as he watched Jane join him in playing a lullaby that Lucifer had not played since that fateful night. He turned that gaze to Michael, softly asking: Do you see her? Do you believe it now?

Michael nodded once. He saw her. Their Eve.

“How does he know that song?”

Chloe’s whisper had Michael’s breath catching all over again. If that was Eve then… “Because he wrote it,” he answered thickly before turning, coming face to face with Lilith. He swallowed. “He wrote it for Eve.”

Chloe looked at him, confusion written plainly in her features. “But that’s…” She shook her head. “That’s not possible.” Not even Jane had been able to explain how she had known such a pretty melody.

“I swear to you, it is,” Michael said soothingly, vaguely remembering that their memory of everything seemed to be gone. “Tell me, do you have an anklet?”

She stared at him, fear starting to cloud the air around her but Michael kept his distance and his hands in plain sight. He kept his expression open and welcoming but also pleaded with her to not be afraid; to trust him. Jane and Lucifer stopped playing as Jane caught onto the fact that something big was happening. She glanced at Lucifer with the same confused fear as Chloe. Slowly, as to not frighten her, Lucifer took her hand gently into his. Chloe slowly nodded to Michael.

“May I see it?” Michael asked gently. “Please?”

Chloe knelt, keeping her eyes firmly on Michael as he followed her. She lifted her pants leg and rolled down the sock on her left leg with shaky hands. Michael sucked in a breath. She still wore the anklet. He had to force his breath to stay even; in, out, in, out. It was a small black forever chain, made and welded together by Michael himself from an indestructible metal only found in Hell. Four small gems were inlaid on the front of it: a ruby, an amethyst, a polished obsidian, and a sparkling moonstone. He’d made four of them as a bonding gift.

Slowly, so he didn’t startle her, Michael shifted until he could show her his anklet, which had also been welded forever around his left ankle. He looked back at her to find her pale and shaking her head. So many emotions crossed over her face.

“How? What…what does this mean?”

“Lilith…”

Suddenly, both women screamed and clutched their heads. Michael jumped to his feet, supporting Chloe before she fell. She was crying, her hands clutching fistfuls of her hair as she screamed in pain.

“What is happening?” Lucifer yelled to him. He was holding Eve by the piano, having caught the other woman before she had fallen onto the floor. “Eve!”

Michael had no clue what was happening but he couldn’t let this continue. Apologizing, he quickly hit a pressure point that made Chloe immediately fall unconscious. Moments later, Lucifer had done the same, the penthouse falling back into stark silence. They caught their breath as they stared at the two women in complete and utter befuddlement. What the hell? Carefully, they picked them up and carried them into the bedroom, laying them down and tucking them in under the blankets. The twins sat heavily on the bed beside the unconscious women.

“It really is them,” Lucifer breathed.

Michael nodded. "But I don't think their memories are gone like last time. I think something, or someone is blocking them."

“But why?”

Michael shook his head. He didn’t know. But he did know one thing – there was only one person capable of such a feat as this. Michael snarled. Whatever reason He had in taking them, whatever reason He had in hiding them from them on Earth, they weren’t going to leave them here. They couldn’t travel to Hell, not like this; not as humans. Michael and Lucifer were just going to have to stay here on Earth – for good.

They had gone hundreds of years without their beloved mates. For hundreds of years, they have kept Hell going without their Queens at their side; no longer. Father would not keep them from their mates anymore.

The twins looked at one another, the same resolution clear in their eyes.

Chapter Text

Shax was preparing a dinner of reheated leftover pizza (yes, he ate normal food, thank you) when a knock sounded on his door. He sighed when he heard Maze yelling for him to answer the damn door. He threw it open.

"What?" He snapped before realizing that Maze had brought two guests with her; a man and a woman, both dark-haired.

“Would you like to join us?” Maze asked, running her fingers teasingly over the woman’s breast.

The woman looked at him with a smile as she pressed closer to Maze’s side. Her pleasure at Maze’s touch reached him, making his mouth water so much he had to swallow to keep from drooling. For Hell’s sake, he wasn’t a damn dog, but he was a hungry incubus. He side-eyed the male and Maze noticed.

“Oh, this one’s for me. I brought her for you.” She gently pushed the brunette to him with a grin. “You’re welcome.”

The scent of her arousal and pleasure reached him even stronger than before. She wanted him, no doubt, and he was certain that the other male and Maze had already started working her up before Maze had even brought her over here. As good as she smelt and would likely taste, he didn't want her…but he had to eat.

He’s dealt with this off and on for a long time. He would be hungry, so hungry that his stomach would hurt, and yet he’d feel nauseous with many of the humans that he found or that Maze would bring him. A good-tasting demon was rare so they served more as a power trip for him. Who wouldn't enjoy taking those stronger than them and bringing them down to their base desires and feasting off of it? He'd stop hunting for himself completely when it became too bad.

It just got so exhausting, looking for something he wouldn’t even want if not for the demon inside of him.

Linda visited him twice a week now and he could survive on those visits but because she was visiting him more often he had to cut his feeding from her to once a night, maybe two if she enticed him enough; any more than that and he would risk draining her completely which would kill her. If sexual energy showed in his weight, he’d have lost half his mass by now.

As it were, his color was already starting to fade. Despite his most recent depressive funk, Lucifer had noticed and so had Maze if the rate at which she brought him dalliances meant anything. Linda had even asked if he had been feeling well the last time she was here. It was only a matter of time before Michael began to notice as well.

Shax couldn't handle the understanding yet depressingly resigned gaze that would enter his King's eyes. He had once hated it but now he understood that if Michael could change it, could help him in any other way, then Michael would.

But an incubus was a lust demon and they required sex whether Shax liked it or not.

The woman pressed against him, running a finger along his jaw before teasing his lips. “I can make it good for you,” she whispered.

His gut clenched with hunger.

He gave in to instinct.

He tugged her closer by her waist, kissing her deeply with a groan. Her pleasure teased his taste buds as he pulled her inside his apartment and pushed her against the door to close it. She clung to him like a leech as he sipped at her, letting her fill his senses slowly. She would only be able to give him one good orgasmic feeding so he’d better make it count. Shax took her just shy of her peak before he fucked her right there against his door. He devoured her pleasure as she screamed her orgasm into his mouth. She was glassy-eyed when he pulled away from her. He allowed her to rest against the wall while he fixed their clothing before he walked her back to Maze. Maze had brought her, so Maze could babysit her. Shax made sure she was comfortable on Maze’s couch, already practically asleep, before leaving Maze to her boy toy in the other room.

Shax was just about to re-enter his apartment when the elevator dinged and a small dark-headed young girl caught his attention.

“Shax!” Trixie called to him. "I'm having a sleepover with Maze!"

Shax felt his eyes widen. He glanced at Maze’s door before back to the young princess. “Um, Maze already has sleepover guests," he directed toward Chloe and Jane as they came into view. "But I'm happy to take her if you don't mind?" He figured they were here for Lucifer and going by the melancholy tune leaking subtly from upstairs it wouldn't be a visit in which the young girl could be part of.

The two women looked at each other.

“Please, Mommy?” Trixie asked with big eyes, clearly not the least bit upset that her sleepover partner had changed.

“You really don’t mind?” Chloe asked Shax to be sure.

Shax shook his head. “I don’t mind at all.”

“Okay, monkey." Chloe knelt on the girl's level. "It’s already late so you need to go straight to bed. Don’t give Shax any problems, okay?”

Trixie nodded seriously before turning to Shax with a big smile and grabbing his hand. Shax returned the smile.

“Sorry this is such last minute,” Chloe tried to apologize but Shax gave her a respectful bow.

“Don’t worry. The little Princess will be well taken care of.”

Chloe thanked him before saying goodnight to her daughter and reminding her to behave. Shax and Trixie watched the two women go upstairs.

He looked at Trixie. “Okay, Princess, let’s get you in bed.”

The girl was already in her pajamas but was so wound up in her excitement to be there that it took Shax far longer than her mother would have probably liked to get her settled and in bed. He read her the short book that she had brought with her and then tucked her into his bed. The couch had a pull-out bed hidden inside it that he could use.

“Shax? Why do you call me Princess?”

He chuckled softly. “Because you are one, little sprout.”

“Why a sprout?”

Shax sighed. “You’re full of questions, aren’t you?” He smiled to show her he wasn’t upset. “Last one, okay? Then you need to go to sleep or I’ll have your mother after me.” Trixie nodded to show she agreed. “Sprout is a term used by demons to refer to our young.”

“Why?”

“We agreed, Princess,” Shax reminded her gently.

“Oh, come on. You can’t leave me hanging like that,” Trixie pouted.

Technically, he could but he could tell the girl was tired and would likely fall asleep as he talked. “Many, many years ago, demons grew from the ground due to the life force given by their Gods and Goddesses when they fell from the world above. Since then, baby demons have been called seedlings. Seedlings grow into sprouts, then they mature into saplings, and then they become adults.”

“Which one are you?” Trixie asked sleepily though fighting it valiantly with her curiosity.

“I’m an adult, although Maze would argue that I’m still just a sapling.”

“She’s older than you?” She was losing the fight.

Shax nodded. “She is by many, many years.”

“How…many?”

He chuckled softly. “Don’t tell her I told you but at least a few hundred.”

Trixie didn’t hear him and if she did then she was too far gone to reply. Shax smiled and stood, quietly leaving the room. He left the door open a crack so that he could listen for her just in case.

Stretching, he went about his normal nighttime routine before he pulled out the tiny sofa bed. He had just finished putting on the sheets and blankets when a curdling scream echoed from upstairs. Shax sighed and was about to brush it off before it hit him that this was not Hell and screams like that on Earth were a bad thing. He rushed out of his door as the screaming came to an abrupt stop. He froze, blinking confused at Maze who had also come out to investigate with nothing but a sheet wrapped around her.

“What the hell was that?”

Shax shrugged. “If we were in Hell I would just assume the Kings were letting off steam.”

Maze smacked him. “Go check in, dumbass. I’ll be right there.”

Shax scowled at her but did as told. He had been planning on it but didn't want to intrude. Part of him hoped that he had merely misunderstood and the scream was one of pleasure but he knew better. That was a scream of immense pain and he was honestly afraid of what he was going to find. Maybe they were just watching a horror movie? But the Kings didn't like those considering they had enough horror in Hell.

Shax crested the top of the stairs. “Michael? Lucifer?”

Michael answered his call from the bedroom. “Come on, Shax. We’re okay.”

He moved to the stairs that led to the bedroom. Maze approached him quickly from behind. The Kings were sitting on the bed with the Queens who were unconscious.

“What happened?” Maze snapped.

Michael cut his eyes at her but didn’t reprimand her tone. “We’re not sure but it’s safe to assume that their memories have been locked away and replaced with human ones.”

“Locked away?” Shax was confused. “What caused them to scream like that?”

Lucifer and Michael shared a look before Michael answered. “I think we triggered some memories that had been locked.” His voice was tight with barely restrained anger and sadness.

“So, you finally confirmed it? They really are Queen Lilith and Queen Eve?” Maze asked.

Michael nodded stiffly. “Yes, they are.”

His eyes held a look that Shax didn’t particularly like. Lucifer’s held a similar expression. They were resolved about something, and while neither of them liked it, they were still going to do it. That look usually meant that none of them was going to like it.

“My Kings!”

They all turned to find Ella running to them from the elevator. Her urgency had Michael and Lucifer moving quickly to their feet. "What is it, Ella?" Michael demanded.

“I’ve got information on Malcolm that you’re not going to like.”

“Go on.”

"He's working for Amenadiel. He died when they pulled off life support. It was only a short amount of time but it was enough for Hell to take hold of him. Amenadiel is using that to make sure Malcolm does as he wants."

Lucifer snarled. “He crossed the border?! No wonder Malcolm smelt so familiar.”

Ella shook her head. “He wouldn’t have had to. He grabbed Malcolm within seconds of him dying. Malcolm’s soul hadn’t fully been severed yet.”

Lucifer growled low in his chest and cursed. Michael narrowed his eyes. “What does he want Malcolm for?” He had a feeling he already knew but it was best to confirm before jumping to conclusions.

“He wants Malcolm to target Lucifer,” Ella answered slowly, knowing that Michael’s sore spot was anyone going near Lucifer.

Maze cursed in demon. "I get it now. He's been searching for a way to force you guys back to Hell. He's kept mentioning Chloe, trying to get information but I've been able to change the subject without giving him much. He must have decided to take a different route."

“Or he was always planning a different route and used Chloe to distract you from his true plan,” Ella mentioned. Maze was not happy about the fact that she had been duped.

“He’s playing on your protectiveness,” Shax directed to Michael.

Michael closed his eyes and took a breath. “So, it would seem.”

He stepped down the stairs, the three demons moving out of the way as he went to the bar. Lucifer followed silently. They poured themselves a drink as the demons watched nervously. Something was on their Kings’ minds and it wasn’t looking good.

“Your Queens are human and bound to Earth,” Michael started solemnly. “They cannot return to Hell for the foreseeable future.” He downed his drink. “Lucifer and I will not return without them.”

The demons looked at one another warily. “You will stop visiting?” Ella asked, her voice wavering.

“No,” Lucifer answered thickly. “We won’t be able to.” He didn’t like it but he was resolved.

“What are you talking about?” Maze snapped with concealed worry. “You have wings. You can fly up and down at will.”

Michael turned to look at them, his expression serious. “We’re cutting off our wings.”

Ella gasped, her hands covering her mouth as her wide eyes began to fill with tears. Maze gaped in shock. Shax felt his heart drop into a pit in his stomach.

“Our Queens are bound here and so shall we be.”

“Our question to you is:” Lucifer said before any of them could respond. “Do you wish to remain here or return to Hell before we do?”

The three demons immediately opened their mouths but Michael held up a hand to silence them. “We want you to think about this seriously. We’re going to handle the Malcolm situation first to give you time. We will ask again before we go through with it. I want to impress upon you, that once you make your decision that decision will be final; you will not be able to change your mind later.”

Shax took a deep calming breath. “Zaz…” He hadn’t meant to say it but his chest tightened at the thought of the other demon.

Lucifer sent him a soft and understanding smile that Shax attempted to ignore. “I will visit Zaz to give him the same ultimatum. I will return right before to get his answer.”

“Please understand that we won’t hold your decisions against you. Only think of yourselves for this; not us,” Michael emphasized.

The three of them glanced at each other before they nodded solemnly. Ella wiped away a tear. “Should I stay on Malcolm?”

Michael smiled at her sadly. “No. I want you to focus on your choice without distraction. Shax, Maze, you two are also given leave from your duties as well.”

The sad thing was that the Kings knew exactly what they were doing in taking this path and that they hated it just as much as their demons did; odds were they'd be condemning Hell to complete ruin. But Shax could understand it. The loss of the Queens had impacted them all realm-wide. Hell would never return to its former glory without them. Shax had already known that their Kings wouldn't leave their Queens, but he hadn't anticipated them cutting off their wings to ensure it. It hurt in ways Shax couldn't understand and he could see the pain at their decision in their eyes. Still, they were resigned and determined.

He just hoped that he wouldn’t be the only one left once all was said and done. He already knew he wasn’t going back to Hell no matter that it meant he wouldn’t see Zaz again. He had already chosen Earth over the other demon once and he’d choose it again.

His chest ached deeply but his mind and soul were calm with his decision.

He would not go back to being prey.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Fear. Yells. Metal clanging together. Run. Run. RUN!

Chloe woke with the feeling of a sledgehammer being slammed between her eyes. Her heart was racing and she was breathing heavily but she couldn't determine why. She was immediately on alert with fear. Where was she? Where was Jane?

She flipped over, her hand coming in contact with her sister. Chloe took in Jane's features, relaxed in sleep, and sighed. Her twin was okay. Why was she so afraid then? A noise behind her had her closing her eyes and pretending to be asleep.

“You’re okay,” a voice soothed before chuckling softly. “You’re breathing too fast to be asleep, dear.” Michael.

Chloe slowly opened her eyes as he settled on the side of the bed. Soft light came in through the curtains on the windows. It was morning? Hadn't it just been night? "What happened?" She looked around a nice bedroom, all warm tones and dark wood furnishings. A plush carpet covers the floor by the bed. "Where are we?"

Michael watched her sit up before handing her a mug of what smelled heavenly like coffee. “You’re in our bedroom,” Michael answered the second question first. “How much do you remember? If it hurts, don’t push it. Please.”

Chloe sipped the coffee as she thought about his request. What did she remember? “I remember coming to comfort Lucifer. We took a few shots and Jane requested to play the piano…" Her voice trailed off as the rest of the evening came to the surface. Lucifer joined Jane in a song he shouldn't have known – Jane didn't even know how she had known it – but had apparently written for Eve. Michael revealed that he wore an anklet that had looked suspiciously like hers and Jane's. "Could you…could you show me the anklet again, please?"

Michael tilted his head and observed her for a moment, concerned about how her voice wavered, but he lifted his pants and raised his leg to rest beside her on the bed. Chloe swallowed as she stared at the small black chain. It and the four jewels matched hers perfectly. But how? She and Jane had investigated their anklets, trying to look for the maker to try to find where they had come from, but had turned up empty-handed. The small chains had always been there but they could not remember anything regarding them; not how they got them, when they got them, or who had given them to them.

They had not been able to have them cut off either, the mere thought alone enough to break their hearts. The chains were important to them but that was all they knew.

Her hand shook as she reached out to touch it, glancing at Michael who gave her a gentle nod. “Where did they come from?”

Michael hesitated. “I made them,” he said slowly, watching her closely as though waiting for her to break into hysterics. “They were a gift.”

“But you have one?”

Michael nodded. “So does Lucifer. All four of us have one.”

Chloe swallowed, her heart picking up pace again. “Why?”

“Why would you think we would have matching forever chains?” He asked carefully, moving his leg back down so his foot rested on the floor.

Chloe could feel herself starting to panic. She tried to make sense of everything but she couldn't. There was no way this could be real. Michael took the cup of coffee from her but Chloe didn't react to it. Has she lost her memories at some point? She tried thinking back to any kind of accident but couldn't recall anything. Her head started to pound even worse in warning but she ignored it, trying to search for some explanation only to have that hot poker feeling return with vengeance.

Chloe clutched at her head, her cry startling Jane awake beside her. Michael grabbed her hands and pulled them away.

“It’s okay, Lilith! Don’t try to remember. You’ll only hurt yourself,” he pleaded.

“What’s going on?” Jane demanded groggily. “Leave her alone.”

Michael didn't fight when Jane pushed him away and allowed her to take over without fuss. Chloe clung to her sister, barely able to register what she was saying in her pain and panic. She felt fingers massaging her temples and closed her eyes, allowing her sister's familiar touch to calm her.

“What did you do?” Jane snapped at Michael.

Michael sighed, looking pained. “I responded wrong to her question.” He stood. “I’ll let you have some privacy.”

Chloe looked up to watch him go with a whimper. No, her heart screamed. Come back. But her mind was glad for the respite. Jane continued to comfort her, talking softly to her as her head finally started to ease off. Michael returned a few minutes later with a peace offering of pain medication for Jane to give her. Jane thanked him, eyeing him suspiciously as he once again left them to themselves.

“Here, take this,” Jane ushered her.

Chloe did, swallowing down the pills with a sigh. “Go easy on him, Jane. It’s not his fault,” she was finally able to whisper.

“What happened?”

Chloe shook her head. “I don’t know.”

She proceeded to explain to her sister in soft whispers. Jane looked just as panicked but she listened to the warning pain in her head and stopped trying to remember anything regarding the anklets before it progressed.

“Do you think he’s telling the truth?” She asked instead.

Chloe sighed, looking out toward the other room where she could make out Michael sitting in one of the chairs looking like he was reading. “I have no clue. It all sounds so outlandish…but my gut says that he may be right.”

Jane shook her head in confusion. “But how can that be?”

Chloe didn't have an answer and even knowing that the one that did was sitting just a few feet away from them, she couldn't deal with this right now. Her head hurt and she just wanted to go home.

Michael stood as they walked out of the bedroom. “How’s your head?” He asked caringly.

“It’s better,” Chloe answered honestly as Jane continued to gather their bag from the night before.

Michael watched her sister. “I take it you two are leaving.”

Chloe hated the sad look in his eyes but there was nothing that she could do about it right now. “Look, Michael.” She hesitated when he looked back at her. “Could you…I mean…”

“You would like some space?” He didn’t sound upset, just resigned.

Chloe shook her head, heart aching. “No, not space. I…I don’t think my heart would agree with that right now.” He tilted his head curiously but remained silent. “I just need time. I’m not saying that you and Lucifer can’t come around or that we can’t continue cases…I just…” She took a bracing breath. “Can we just pretend this isn’t happening?”

Michael’s jaw tightened for a moment before relaxing. “I don’t know if we can,” he answered honestly.

“It’s not that hard,” Jane snapped defensively.

Michael turned a glare in her direction. Chloe sighed, knowing it was the pain from her sister's words and not anger that prompted the response. Sometimes Jane got too defensive when it came to her.

“Imagine you tragically lost your husbands and thought they were dead only to find them eight years later and see if you can just let it go and pretend that they aren’t standing right in front of you.”

“We’re not them,” Jane responded harshly. “We can’t be,” she cut over Michael. “You know why? Because we have no idea what makes them…them! Our memories are not the same. We have lived very different lives than them. We know nothing about those women! We are Chloe and Jane, twins adopted by Penelope and John Decker.”

“That life is a lie,” Michael said tightly controlling his emotions.

“That is for us to determine, not you.” Jane stared him down, daring him to argue with her.

"What about Beatrice?" Michael asked, turning back to Chloe. "Who does he have you believing is her father?"

Jane scoffed. “She doesn’t have to answer that. Come on, Chloe.”

But Chloe didn't move. She stared into Michael's dark eyes and she saw fear. He was afraid, no, terrified.

“Chloe?” Jane called to her in confusion, her ire dissipating.

"No one," Chloe answered Michael's question. He jerked back in shock at her answer. "I have no memory of her father. I don't know what he looks like or what he sounds like. I don't even know his name. The only thing I have telling me he was even there, that he ever existed…is our baby girl."

A growl left Michael’s throat. He dragged a hand roughly through his hair. “How does that not bother you?”

Chloe felt immediate offense. “Don’t assume to know how I feel, Michael,” she replied coldly. “Not remembering the father of my child bothers me greatly.” She stepped toward him. “I may not remember his voice.” She took another step. Michael didn’t move, his eyes locked on hers. “I may not remember his name.” Her voice was cracking as she took another step. Michael’s eyes softened with pain and sadness. “I may not remember his face.” She didn’t even try to hold back her tears as they fell down her cheeks. “But I do know that I loved him. I loved him. And my heart breaks every day that I can’t remember him.”

Michael blinked and two tears fell. Chloe took a shuttering breath. “So, excuse me if I have to pretend this isn’t happening right now because it hurts too damn much.”

She and Michael stared at one another, sharing their pain through their eyes. Jane slowly walked over, gently taking Chloe’s arm and pulling her back.

“I’m sorry…” Michael took a breath. “Chloe.”

Jane shared a sympathetic look with him. “We’re sorry too.”

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Two weeks passed before they heard from Chloe or Jane again.

In that time, Michael checked in with Dan about Malcolm. Other than the human returned from Hell asking for a gun, he had not asked Dan to do anything else so far. That put Michael on high alert. Malcolm was taking his time executing whatever plan he was scheming. After much deliberation, they decided to wait him out. Amenadiel would get impatient and push him to hurry up before too long.

Sure enough, Malcolm showed up at the penthouse with the gun Dan stole, ready and very much willing to kill Lucifer. Pity for the man that Amenadiel had not done all his research on the vulnerability bit and Malcolm’s bullet was useless. That scared the man into making a deal with the Devil instead. If Malcolm gave up his foolishness in trying to hurt them, then Lucifer would pass over a Devil’s Coin, essentially providing the man with a ‘get out of Hell’ free card. The human obviously took the deal.

If they conveniently forgot to tell the man that Amenadiel couldn’t hurt him, well…let’s just say that they were dealing with a lot at the moment.

Lucifer had been depressed for the first few days after Michael had shared with him what Chloe had told him. Michael couldn’t blame him as he had felt rather depressed as well. They knew how it felt to not have your loved ones remember you but they couldn’t imagine the pain that came from knowing you loved someone but not being able to remember anything about them; the heart and the mind at war with one another.

They had tried talking with Linda about it. It didn’t go well considering that she still didn't believe they were who they said they were and thought that they were talking in metaphors. All it did was change the depression into frustration until they both stormed out and left Linda gaping like a fish.

When Chloe did come to them with a case, they didn’t look a gift horse in the mouth.

Perhaps they should have at least checked its teeth.

They followed Chloe down the street to a theater, listening as she talked but even with their enhanced hearing they still had trouble making out what she was saying.

“What on Earth is going on here?” Lucifer grumbled in frustration as they walked past a bunch of protestors.

Satan is here, but God is near!

Michael scoffed. “I don’t think we want to know. Let’s go.”

“You!” They stopped and looked at one man in a suit. He stared at them with narrowed eyes. “Evil is here. Evil is here!”

Chloe leaned close as the man turned back to the crowd. “Friend of yours?”

“Hardly,” Michael drawled.

“You don’t think we’re evil, do you?” Lucifer asked plaintively.

Chloe glanced at him as they entered the theatre. “You two?” She chuckled. “Not a chance.”

That helped perk Lucifer up as he grinned back at Michael. She doesn’t think we’re evil, his expression said.

Michael grinned and shook his head, ignoring the relief he felt in his chest.

They stepped up on the stage where the body of Rose Davis lay in the center of a black pentagram, currently covered by a white sheet. Chloe turned to Lucifer as they stepped up beside her.

“There’s blood,” she warned him empathetically in a whisper so that no one else could hear. “She’s been stabbed.”

Lucifer going pale and adjusting his suit jacket was his only sign of distress. Michael patted his shoulder and pulled some cash out of his pocket. "There was a vending machine. Go get us both some water, yeah?”

Lucifer accepted the out gracefully, not looking back. Michael turned to Chloe. “Why bring us both then?”

She didn’t answer him, instead, she asked the forensics team to remove the sheet. Rose had been stabbed in multiple places, the blood standing out starkly against her white dress. Michael frowned, leaning over the body. Most of the wounds were excessive, as though someone had simply enjoyed stabbing her instead of just killing her outright. Someone had tortured this poor girl and it made his hackles rise.

“Flip her over.”

Michael glanced at Chloe. There was more? He looked back, sucking in a breath as he read what had been cut into the skin of her back: HAIL LUCIFER.

“What the fuck?” He breathed. Michael crouched down to get a better look. “This is sickening,” he growled under his breath.

Chloe heard him and agreed. He stood. “Fucking Satanists. Our demons worship us but even they know better than this bullshit. Where do humans come up with this crap? Lucifer would never be okay with this.”

Chloe watched him ramble as if he had completely forgotten she was there. He seemed to be taking this as a personal affront, and honestly, Chloe found that she couldn’t blame him. If someone had carved her sister’s name like this into someone else’s skin in some kind of sick ritual then she would be pissed as well.

“You’re the Devil! This is your fault! You did this!”

The man from outside had somehow made his way in. He was yelling at Lucifer who had been walking down the aisle, returning with the water Michael had sent him out for. He looked confused as he turned at the steps to the stage. Chloe also picked out a hint of pain as the man continued to yell even as he was grabbed by the arms by two of their officers. Michael was quick to Lucifer’s side in support.

“Get him out!” She yelled.

Malcolm moved quickly to help the two officers remove the man from the premises. She watched Michael talk with Lucifer as he handed off one of the bottles he carried. As much as she wanted to go to him, and offer him her support as well, she had done all that she was comfortable doing at the moment. She wasn't sure if she could handle the possibility of giving into their belief of who she was, despite her blank memories and her yearning heart suggesting that they could be right. Until she made her decision, it would be best not to give them false hope, even if she couldn't bear the thought of letting them go completely. Chloe turned back to her job, her heart heavy and mind swirling with thoughts that had nothing to do with the current case.

Just off the stage, Michael stood close to Lucifer as they talked quietly. “Who was the bigot?”

Lucifer sighed, thinking. “If I remember correctly, he was the charlatan that was spouting nonsense for money.” He shrugged, opening his bottle. “I made him believe his words.”

“Lucifer…” Michael groaned, shaking his head with a fond sigh and a wry chuckle. “Seriously?”

“What?” Lucifer asked innocently. “He had it coming. If he’s going to shoot off at the mouth about it then he should at least believe it.”

Michael didn’t argue, drinking from his bottle of water as he smiled.

“There. No thanks necessary.” Malcolm had returned. “Just wanted to do my part for the man of the hour.” He winked at Lucifer.

Lucifer had to withhold a shiver. “I think the wink with the porn stache is giving the wrong impression.” He hoped.

Malcolm laughed. “You’re hilarious,” he commented with a grin. “We should get a drink sometime, maybe play some pool?” He reached out to smack Lucifer’s ass, making the Devil shift uncomfortably.

Michael grabbed Malcolm’s wrist like a snake striking its prey. “Do not touch him,” he growled before letting Malcolm’s hand go with a push.

Malcolm raised his hands in the universal sign of peace, bowing slightly. “My bad. Won’t happen again.”

Both twins were glad to see him walking away. “Why are we putting up with him?” Lucifer grumbled.

Michael didn't have a satisfactory answer other than the fact that they couldn't just send him straight back to Hell because of their dear Father's rule against them killing humans. Honestly, though, it would be a mercy killing considering the damage his short stint in Hell had likely already caused to the human's mental health but Michael hadn't brought him back and thus it wasn’t his problem. Let Amenadiel clean up his own mistakes.

"Why was he calling me the man of the hour?" Lucifer asked his twin curiously. "I mean, I kind of got that impression from the loudmouth earlier but…"

Michael hesitated a moment before filling Lucifer in.

“Bloody fucking hell,” Lucifer bemoaned angrily. “Please tell me you’re joking?” He asked, knowing full well that Michael wouldn’t joke about something like this.

“Hey guys.” Chloe stepped down the stairs, oblivious to their conversation. “Rose’s father is meeting us at her apartment. Come on.”

They followed obediently.

 ~~~~~~~~~~

The trip to Rose's apartment revealed that she had been deep into the Satanist stuff as well. She even knew someone by the name of Corazon who had likely been the one to introduce her to the cult. Other than that, they found no other leads, so until Corazon was found, they returned to the precinct where Chloe requested the subdermal implants to play with in an attempt to figure out what they meant.

Lucifer had taken to looking through the book they found at Rose’s apartment – “The Church of the Dark Prince” - in the meantime. “Here, look at this Michael. ‘Satan represents a beacon of honesty in a sea of mass self-deceit.’ The writing may be Hell awful but at least it’s not complete drivel.”

Michael chuckled as Lucifer turned a few more pages. Chloe looked up at them and rolled her eyes. Seriously? What was with them and the Devil stuff? One would think that they were into all this cult stuff.

“Oh, it has a whole chapter on sex!” Lucifer flipped the book around to show Michael. “There’s probably nothing new in it but it wouldn’t hurt to look.”

Michael laughed. “Ok, Lucifer.” He pushed the book back down earning a pout from his twin. “Any luck?” He turned to Chloe.

Chloe sighed with frustration and shook her head. She dropped the tweezers she had been using on her desk. “No. I can’t make heads or tails out of these things.”

“Here, let me see them.” Michael reached for the tray and Chloe willingly handed them over. He took one look at them. “Ah.” Michael quickly moved the pieces into their correct spaces. “It’s Latin,” he explained when Chloe glared at him. “Filii hircus.” He grinned over his shoulder like he was in on some joke and raised his voice a bit so that Lucifer could hear him clearly. “It means ‘children of the goat’.”

Lucifer slammed the book shut. “Bloody hell!” He stormed over to see for himself that Michael was right. He groaned. “Why must they always associate me with goats? I don’t even like the bloody things.”

Michael laughed through his teeth, making him sound like a laughing snake, and Lucifer bopped him over the head with the book in retaliation. “Ow,” Michael complained as he rubbed his head even though he was still chuckling. Lucifer scoffed at him in indignation.

Chloe allowed a laugh despite herself, grinning at Michael when Lucifer merely pouted at her instead of using the book as a weapon. It served him right for solving the implants so quickly. He could have come over sooner. She turned to her computer to look for 'Children of the Goat’ and found the website for the “Church of the Dark Prince”. She clicked on it and was able to get an address after typing in ‘Filii hircus' as a password to the members-only section.

Chloe quickly wrote it down and they were on their way.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

They arrived at the church's location and were stopped at the door by the doorman. He wasn't going to allow them in, even with Chloe pulling Lucifer to the front as the supposed guest of honor. Getting frustrated with it all, Lucifer finally sent Chloe back to the cars, who went feeling rather put out with being ordered around, and flashed his eyes at the man. Predictably, he screamed and ran off, leaving the door open for them.

Chloe eyed them as she walked by and entered the building. “Seriously?” She didn’t wait for an answer.

“Why send her away?” Michael asked quietly as they followed.

“Because she’s already wary enough,” Lucifer answered stoically. “Let’s not make it worse.”

They followed Chloe and eventually came across the room where the private meeting was taking place. At first glance, it looked like a ritual but it soon appeared to be a memorial for Rose.

“It’s all quite civilized, actually,” Lucifer commented, reluctantly impressed.

“Now, it is time to invoke the Four Crowned Princes of Hell.”

“Oh, scratch that,” Chloe said.

Michael snorted. “You spoke too soon, Lucifer.”

“This is preposterous,” Lucifer whispered with keen aggravation as they continued. “There’s only one me.”

“They get us confused all the time,” Michael added in resignation.

“This isn’t confusion, Michael. This is just wrong. I mean there are four of us, true, but…”

“Lucifer will now speak.”

Lucifer spluttered. “Well, I was,” he grumbled. “They’re turning this whole memorial into a joke,” he bit out, enraged on Rose’s behalf.

Chloe shook her head and decided not to focus on their weirdness. Things were strange enough without adding their Devil and Hell shtick they had going on. But she did agree with Lucifer’s last statement.

“Nope,” Lucifer suddenly snapped as someone wearing a gigantic goat’s head stepped into the room. “No, no, no, no. This is where I draw the line.”

Lucifer stormed into the room and proceeded to tear into them. Chloe and Michael entered behind him, Michael sniggering as Lucifer gave the humans what for. His words only served to excite the crowd which frustrated the Devil further. It was when they started chanting his name that Michael finally stopped sniggering.

“Oh, they’ve done it now,” he whispered. Chloe was about to ask what he meant but she got her answer within a second of the last word leaving his mouth.

“STOP!” Lucifer bellowed, throwing the jar of – Chloe didn’t want to know what was in it – on the ground. It smashed, glass and contents going everywhere and effectively shutting up everyone in the room. “Someone killed this girl! She didn’t deserve that. This is not what I stand for! Is that what you all wanted?”

Chloe noticed the head of the group leaving the room as Lucifer ranted himself down. She nudged Michael to let him know where she was going.

“You’ve turned this into a joke,” Lucifer snapped before mumbling, “You should be ashamed of yourselves.”

Michael caught his attention while the humans around them shifted in chastisement. Good, they deserved to be yelled at. Lucifer followed after him as Michael led him in the direction that Chloe had gone.

“It’s odd,” Michael mumbled, looking around. “There’s not a thing here for me, Lilith, or Eve.” It wasn't strange for humans to split up their so-called worship of them into individual "churches" but there was usually at least something to represent the other three rulers.

“Noticed that too, did you?” Lucifer returned as they found Chloe in an office. Lucifer was still in a snit so he jumped right to the chase, asking the man what he desired.

“I want to kill the bastard that killed Rose. And then I want to get the hell out of this racket.”

Lucifer and Michael shared a look as Chloe continued questioning Onyx a.k.a. Mitch Watson. The two of them moved off to look around the room. It was here that they found the pieces that had been missing in the other room. Michael picked up a supposed statuette of Lilith. At least they managed to get the horns right this time. Mitch kept complaining about still being there and how he was now the high priest.

“Hold on,” Lucifer turned back into the conversation. “Are you saying you don’t believe in Lucifer?”

“The Devil isn’t going to buy me an Aston Martin.”

Michael snorted and put the statuette back in its place. “Well, with that attitude he won’t.”

Chloe gave them a look before prompting Mitch to continue. Corazon had been the one to bring Rose into the church. Michael and Lucifer rolled their eyes in irritation at the mention of the man wanting to make actual sacrifices. How was it possible that demons could be more civilized than humans? Yeah, they frequently brought or sent sacrifices to the castle, but that was offers of food, cloth, and other valuables distinct to their regions. Some would come offering themselves after being abandoned by their clans. They always tried to take those in as many of their best demons had come from being left to fend for themselves. Mazikeen and Azazel both had come from such a background.

Mitch left the room to try to find information for them on Corazon, leaving the three of them to observe the room around them. Chloe approached a framed image of a wholly inaccurate rendition of Hell’s Castle surrounded by lava and rock. A being that was supposed to be Lucifer stood in front.

"Why do they always give you the tail?" Michael stated teasingly.

Lucifer glared at him and Chloe giggled. “It looks just like you,” she added with a sly grin.

The actual Devil scoffed. “I manscape, thank you very much.” He turned away from them, not impressed with them in the least.

Michael hummed. “Thankfully, you do.” He shivered. “I have kinks but goat bottoms are not one of them.”

Chloe snorted into her hand to hide her laugh/gag at the image. It made Michael chuckle warmly in achievement. Even Lucifer let out a sound of mirth despite his irritation at their teasing.

“I think I’m starting to get it. The whole Devil/Hell thing you guys have going,” Chloe commented after controlling herself. The twins glanced at her in curiosity, waiting for her to finish. “All-powerful, invincible.”

“Used to be invincible,” Lucifer muttered. “Not so much now, clearly.”

Chloe hummed, moving to stand beside him. On the wall in front of them was a picture of The Devil, depicted in the expected red skin and goat legs with horns and tail, standing back to back with what Chloe assumed was supposed to be The Serpent, a being that was half-snake, half-man with a giant cobra hood instead of hair. They each held hands with feminine beings, pulling them from the ground.

“So, Lilith and Eve,” Chloe started with mild hesitation. “Were they demons or something?”

“Of course not,” Lucifer bit out in offense. “You’re angels.” He tensed as he realized his slip but Chloe just laughed.

She looked at him with a raised brow. “Seriously?” Her smile faded at his melancholy expression.

“We were all angels once,” Michael added sadly, stepping up on Lucifer’s other side, also staring at the picture. “You were always angels to us no matter what you looked like. You always will be.”

Lucifer looked away from her and back to the picture, his eyes haunted. “We never expected either of you to follow us.”

Something tugged in Chloe’s heart. Before she was able to give it much thought, the words escaped. “Of course we would.”

Both twins looked at her in surprise before it melted into sad fondness. Love shined in their eyes and it made Chloe’s heart race. She tried to figure out why she would have said what she did, but all she got was a blank spot and a sharp flash of hot pain in her temple. She cried out, holding her hand against her head. Lucifer and Michael jerked toward her before pulling back their hands uncertainly.

“Darling, I’m so sorry,” Lucifer whispered, gently brushing the loose hair from her face.

Chloe blinked blearily at him. “It’s not your fault,” she whispered past the pain. “It hurts,” she whimpered, not meaning to, pressing her fingers against her temples.

“How bad?” Michael asked caringly. “Do we need to get you something?”

Chloe swallowed. She looked away from them, her arms wrapping around her. “It’s like a hot metal rod being shoved into my skull. It will fade in a bit.”

Mitch returned just then and Chloe focused on him, her pain still obvious in her eyes. Lucifer and Michael shared an angry and pained look, their resolve to sever their wings, and thus any association with their Father, growing and solidifying.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

They did eventually learn the actual name of Corazon – Mike Carey. Once that was discovered, it was only a matter of time before his car was found outside an old warehouse. It was Lucifer who noticed something was off first, his sensitive nose picking up on the scent of blood in the air. He'd never forget the smell after the attack that took Lilith and Eve from them, if he wasn't making the individual bleed himself, then it haunted him. Michael suggested kindly that he could wait outside but Lucifer declined, determined to stay with them.

Lilith was here with them even if she didn’t remember them. He could just look at her and know she was here and safe.

That was before they actually found the man. He had been tied above them, crucifixion style with a pentagram carved into his chest. Lucifer felt bile rise into the back of his throat. Michael’s hand against the small of his back steadied him as they lowered Mike to the ground.

“It’s been ages since I’ve seen true evil,” Lucifer muttered to his twin.

“I know,” Michael replied in understanding. It was sadly ironic that it always seemed to be the humans that managed it. He rubbed Lucifer’s back before Lucifer shifted to take Michael’s hand in his, holding tight. Michael smiled slightly, gripping back. “Come on. Let’s go see what Lilith…Chloe…found.”

They walked in the direction Michael had last seen Chloe go, coming across her and Dan talking about the gigantic 'Morningstar' written on the boxes.

“Or he’s involved in a different way,” Dan finished.

Chloe went on the defensive. “What does that mean?”

“Yes, Daniel, what could you be implying about my brother?” Michael added with a growl.

Dan shuffled on his feet, barely meeting Michael’s eyes. “Just that some psycho is killing people because of his Devil shtick.”

“You’re blaming this on me?” Lucifer snapped. “You really think I’d do these vile things?”

Dan glanced at Michael’s stern look from the corner of his eye. “I didn’t say that.”

“Good,” Lucifer continued, anger showing on his face. “Because these kids were pretending to be bad but they weren’t; they were innocent so I would never hurt them. I’m not a monster!”

“Okay, you guys,” Chloe moved between the twins and Dan. “Give it a rest.” Dan sighed and moved away.

Michael rested a hand on Lucifer’s shoulder. “Take a breath, Lucifer.”

“He just said…” Lucifer turned to his twin with a snarl but Michael cut over him.

“I know. I know but he’s not worth it.”

Chloe stepped closer to them. “Maybe Lucifer should go home.”

“What?” He gaped at her. “I bloody well will not. I want to catch this guy just as much as you do.”

“I know that, Lucifer.” She sighed and stepped even closer, dropping her voice. “As crazy as this may sound, I think this case may actually involve you.”

“What do you mean?” Michael asked guarded. She couldn't agree with Dan, could she?

“I think you know what I mean.” Chloe met his gaze. “I’m trying to protect him, Michael.”

He looked into her eyes, finding nothing but care and worry in them. She was scared that someone was trying to target Lucifer, not that Lucifer was the one behind it. Michael relaxed and nodded.

“She might be right.”

Lucifer stared at him in betrayal. “You too?”

Michael pulled Lucifer away, giving Chloe a look to say 'Wait a minute'. "This could be some crazy fanatic trying to get to you, okay? We just think that you should go home to get out of the light for a bit."

“I’m not some bloody child in need of protecting! I can handle myself,” Lucifer argued.

“Yes, you can, but how about you do that where I’m not worried about our vulnerability?” Michael pleaded with his eyes.

Lucifer remained tight-lipped but he eventually nodded. “Fine.” He walked away, his irritation at the entire scenario evident in the set of his shoulders and stride.

Michael returned to Chloe. She watched him disapprovingly with arms crossed. “You go too.”

“No.”

“Michael, you could be confused for him.”

“All the better.”

Chloe glared. Michael met her glare unflinchingly. Chloe sighed. “Did you irritate Lilith this bad?”

Michael smirked. “All the time.”

Chloe huffed and threw her arms in the air. “Fine. Help us look for more clues.”

They kept looking, searching for the tiniest clue that could help them track down their killer. Michael felt anxious for his twin. Had Amenadiel moved on to another plan? But that couldn’t be the case. As annoying and dickish as their brother could be, he had always been a stickler for the rules. Amenadiel wouldn’t dare go against their Father’s most sacred one. Granted, he had already brought a human back to life which was also against the rules, so there was that.

It could just be the work of a fanatic. Michael had seen more complicated things over the years and he has learned not to put anything past humans.

“This doesn’t belong here,” he heard Chloe say and moved closer to see what she had found. She held up a cufflink.

“Doesn’t Lucifer wear cufflinks?” Dan asked.

Michael cleared his throat, prompting Dan to jump. “Not that kind,” he responded firmly.

Dan cleared his throat awkwardly. “Well, someone is going through a lot of trouble to try to pin this on him.”

The human should be glad that Michael could tell that he wasn’t lying about his thoughts. Maybe Dan could learn.

Chloe would later discover the 'M' actually being a 'W' which pointed them in the direction of Jacob Williams, the preacher who had been blaming Lucifer from the very start. Michael growled, ready to go searching for the man himself but Chloe grabbed his arm.

“Michael, breathe. Stay with me.”

“I’m not going to let some human slur my brother’s name!”

“We’re not,” Chloe assured him. “But if you’re with us, and if this thing goes south, you are protected.”

Michael narrowed his eyes. “And Lucifer? Where’s his protection?”

“You can’t protect him if you get blamed too,” she argued.

Michael grits his teeth. He didn’t like any of this one bit. Even if they both got blamed, they had Hell to run back to…but that would mean leaving Lilith and Eve behind. Michael couldn’t do it and he knew Lucifer would commit mutiny should he attempt it. His best option was to stay with the humans for now to have his alibi. After that, no one would be able to stop him from getting his hands on the culprit.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer was having a very shitty evening. Correction, the last couple of days had been absolute shit.

Between Rose and Mike being found, their bodies used as carving boards, to seeing Lilith in pain because they tried subtly jogging her memory, to essentially being kicked off the case because all the fingers were being pointed to him being involved in some shape or form, he was already in a bad mood. Add in the preacher practically attacking him on the street and discovering Malcolm had been the one to do the killings – for him – had been the icing on the cake.

He’d been more than ready to rip Malcolm a new one and to make him rue the day they had crossed paths when Amenadiel showed up to protect his pet project. Of course, his brother had to try to blame him for his fuckup and Lucifer had had enough. He stopped Amenadiel’s punch and struck back. The fight was on.

He was tired of being vilified for every little bad thing that happened in the world. He was tired of being beaten and abused when he was only trying to live his life the way he wanted with those he loved. He was tired of always having everything ripped away from him by people who thought they understood when they understood nothing. He was finished with all of it and he was finally fighting back.

Amenadiel met him hit for hit, giving back as good as he got. Lucifer hadn't had a fight like this in years and it felt so good to be able to pummel someone that he wouldn't kill with one hit or that would fucking fight back. Demons were good for a lot of things but a proper fight was not one of them. Too many of them saw him as their God while the others were scared shitless of potentially harming their King. It was all very frustrating when one wanted a proper drag out with all the blood and bruises included.

Lucifer rammed Amenadiel, pushing them both back into a glass case and shattering it as they landed on the floor. The impact dazed them, the fight slowing a moment as they reclaimed their bearings.

“You sent your demon to seduce and kill me,” Amenadiel growled.

Lucifer laughed evilly. “I didn’t send her to do anything. That was all Maze, brother. She probably tried to kill you for lying to her.”

Amenadiel snarled and tackled him, dragging him back to the floor where they tussled. Lucifer got a decent punch in that got the bulkier angel off of him. He barked a laugh as something occurred to him.

“You like her!” He crowed his discovery once he was back on his feet.

Amenadiel wiped the blood from his lip. “Shut up!” He charged and slammed Lucifer against the wall.

“Why?” Lucifer asked vindictively. “Why shouldn’t I use the one you like to hurt you? Your lot does it all the time.”

“I’ve never used them against you!”

“Right, like you don’t know about them being hidden down here as humans,” Lucifer bit back. “You’ve always been in Father’s pocket. You probably helped Him do it just like you helped them be killed.”

Amenadiel roared, pulling Lucifer from the wall and punching him in the jaw, hard. In an attempt to catch himself, Lucifer grabbed the first thing he could which happened to be the curtain hiding the women’s memorial corner. It didn’t hold and tore from its rod, the rings clicking on the floor when they hit. Lucifer stared at the cloth in his lap a moment before getting to his feet. His brother was staring at the altar with something akin to a sudden scared understanding.

“Lucifer.” His voice cracked. “I didn’t hurt them.”

Lucifer growled, deep and pained. “No, you just lead the fucking distraction!” He started his attack on Amenadiel again but this time the angel accepted every punch that Lucifer landed. “You may not have slit their throats or plunged the knife into their chests, but you still killed them!”

The older angel flew into the glass shelves behind the bar, breaking them and every bottle that was stored there before hitting the floor. Amenadiel slowly sat up as if his body suddenly weighed a ton. Lucifer stood, watching the other angel and forcibly biting back tears. Amenadiel was no longer fighting back. The Devil suddenly had no desire to continue. His brother wasn't worth it. Lucifer huffed before depressingly leaving the room.

Amenadiel remained sitting where he was for long moments. He finally stood, making his way slowly to observe the altar in the corner. Depression and guilt settled over him as he took in the painstakingly preserved offerings and fresh flowers as well as the precision and care that had been given to the portrait of the sisters on the wall. He had made so many mistakes, he saw that now. Could they really be on Earth, like Lucifer said?

“They are,” a voice answered.

Amenadiel flipped around. Had he asked that out loud? “Where?”

Shax watched him with arms crossed. “Why should I tell you?”

The angel sighed. He deserved that. He deserved everything they dished out on him. “I would never hurt my sisters…not knowingly.”

Shax took a breath. The angel did present the saddest image he had ever seen and that was saying something, considering how long he had lived. He decided to take mercy on him and give him a hint. "You've already seen them if you've been following Lucifer and Michael like Maze said you have been. Figure it out.”

As Amenadiel was finally figuring things out, Lucifer was facing another disaster down in Lux.

As if the night couldn’t get any worse, Lucifer stared at Chloe as she held a gun on him for the second time since they met. No, not Chloe, because now he knew this was Lilith, his Lilith, one of the people he loved more than anything else in the world…and she was trying to arrest him for something he didn’t do. But Jacob Williams was dead at the end of the bar, his bar, with a bullet in his head.

Lucifer was very glad that he had told Shax to make himself scarce when he had first returned to the building. He didn't want the demon involved in this as well.

Who could blame him as he lost it, laughing at the sheer absurdity of everything that has happened within the last twenty-four hours? "What have you done with Michael?"

Chloe didn’t waver in her stance even as her eyes burned with desperation. “Please, worry about yourself, Lucifer.” He laughed more. “This isn’t funny, Lucifer. Just…please, come quietly,” she pleaded.

No, no he wouldn’t do that. He would not be persecuted for something he didn't do. He turned on the other officers, yelling and acting like the lunatic Devil they all thought him to be. Lilith didn’t believe him so why should he care anymore?

“Go on, shoot me!”

“Don’t!” Chloe cried. “He’s unarmed! Hold your fire!”

Lucifer pinpointed the rookie and targeted him. Just as expected, the rookie flinched, and the gun went off.

Chloe screamed.

Chapter Text

Lucifer stumbled as his feet suddenly touched down on a completely different surface than before. He shrugged Michael off, stumbling over the rooftop as he shakily pulled out his cigarettes and tried to light one in the rain.

“What were you doing?” Michael snapped at him.

Frustrated with the rain and everything else, Lucifer threw his lighter away. “What did it bloody look like?” He snapped back. “I’m tired!”

“So tired that you’d rather off yourself?!” Michael grabbed him and shook him desperately, heart in his throat with fear and anger combined. “Lucifer!” He had thought they were past this.

“I don’t.” Lucifer shoved Michael away. “I don’t! That wasn’t…” He heaved a sigh and ran a hand through his wet hair as he started to shake, the adrenaline rush starting to wear off. “I don’t know what I was doing.”

He hadn’t done it with the intention of…offing himself as Michael put it. Everything had just been so loud. His thoughts, his feelings…he hadn’t been able to organize them anymore and had just needed everything to stop. His arms wrapped around himself as he realized what his actions had looked like to Michael. Guilt flooded him for once again scaring his twin.

"Lucifer, don't," Michael whispered, reading his twin's thoughts on his face.

The brothers watched one another, breathing and settling, allowing their nerves to calm. Lucifer’s cheek was bruised and his lip was busted. His suit was not straight. To add to it, being soaked from the rain just made him look like a mangled street cat; and that was just what was happening physically. Emotionally, the man had already been damaged but after the turmoil of finding their wives alive, and adding the last twenty-four hours, was there any wonder that he experienced a moment of just wanting it all to end.

Most people believed that Michael had tougher skin than Lucifer and that Michael lacked softer emotions, but that wasn’t the case. Lucifer just let himself feel more in the moment than Michael did. The Devil lived by his passion, reacting as he felt to any situation, and Michael, well, Michael was the opposite. Michael kept emotions out of it, keeping his brain clear and focused until everything was dealt with. Then, he would have his breakdowns in private. Usually, by then, Lucifer would be in a better place to help him handle things because Lucifer had already processed. It wasn’t the healthiest system, but it worked for them.

Honestly, if the LAPD wanted to guess who had shot Jacob Williams with such cold precision then they were searching for the wrong twin.

Michael stepped forward and gently cupped Lucifer’s face. Relief filled him as Lucifer allowed it. His fingers traced over the sharp bruise on his cheek and his busted lip. “How did this happen?”

“Blasted Amenadiel,” Lucifer huffed. He closed his eyes and leaned into Michael’s touch. “I didn’t do it,” he whimpered.

Michael leaned forward and pressed a kiss to his brow. He had seen Lilith appear to blame Lucifer, and while he was sure she didn’t, he’d like to talk to her first to be sure. “I know,” he assured his twin sympathetically. Michael wrapped an arm around Lucifer’s waist, tugging him into a snug embrace that the Devil returned. “We’ll hunt Malcolm down ourselves.”

“I’ll help.” The twins jerked around to watch Amenadiel land behind them. “It’s my fault he’s here. Let me help fix my mistake.”

“And why should we?” Michael snarled, standing in front of Lucifer. His brother allowed him to without so much as a small grumble. He really was tired of all of it, wasn’t he? Lilith had gutted him in there. “How do we know that you aren’t just leading us into another trap?”

Amenadiel sighed, looking defeated. “Malcolm isn’t the only mistake I’ve made, Michael. I see that now. I believed the lies and I shouldn’t have.”

Michael narrowed his eyes. “What are you talking about?”

“Yes, I led the battalion that was meant to bring you out of the castle.”

Michael and Lucifer glared at the angel for the reminder but they held their tongues. The other angel looked like he was walking himself to the gallows. It was a look neither of them had ever seen on Amenadiel.

“I thought I was doing it to save Lilith and Eve; not to kill them.”

“Save them?” Lucifer spat. “From what?”

“Torture,” Amenadiel admitted heavily. He held his hands up in peace when his brothers made to move closer to him in their anger. “They were wrong!”

“Of course, they were bloody wrong!” Lucifer yelled. “We would have never harmed them!”

“I see that now!”

Michael grabbed Lucifer's arm, holding him back from throwing his fist in Amenadiel's face again. His glare never faltered. "We love them, Amenadiel," he said thickly.

His brother nodded solemnly. “I know. Now.” He ran a hand over his face and sighed heavily with guilt and frustration. “I believed the wrong ones and I’ll never be able to make up for that.”

The twins shared a look. Michael could sense that Amenadiel was not lying and was filled with so much guilt that should he die in the next few seconds he’d be the first angel to be weighed down to his personal Hell Loop. Lucifer could feel Amenadiel's desire to atone from across the rooftop. They nodded to each other before turning back to their older brother.

“You can start by fixing the Malcolm fiasco,” Michael stated. “We can discuss the rest later.”

Amenadiel looked startled by the statement but recovered quickly with a nod. "Chloe and Jane," he started hesitantly, waiting for Michael to impatiently wave him on. "Are they really Lilith and Eve?"

Michael took a deep breath. “They are.”

Amenadiel nodded frantically. He looked down, eyes closed as his hands clenched into fists. “I never…”

“Malcolm first,” Lucifer stated peevishly. He couldn’t hash this out now.

“Right, right.”

Michael turned to Lucifer. “Will you be okay with him? I have some moves of my own I need to make.”

Lucifer gave a put-out sigh and nodded. All he wanted to do was collapse in bed and hide from everything. Michael gave him another hug, tucking him under his chin. Lucifer smiled weakly, returning the embrace and allowing Michael’s warmth to seep through their wet clothes. He focused on breathing with his twin, taking the moment that Michael was giving him to piece himself back together enough to function for a while longer.

Michael held him until Lucifer stepped back, composed and ready for a hunt.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lux was a swarm of police when Michael entered it, keeping to the shadows to avoid being seen straight away. He'd need to make contact with Chloe first or else he wouldn't be able to get a word in edge-wise.

Michael, mewed a small voice to his right.

“What is it, Ella?” he whispered.

What do you need me to do? They’re currently holding Shax for questioning.

Michael tensed as he looked down at her. “Did he see anything?” Was he going to need to protect all of his people? He could do it, make no question, but damn he was only one being.

The tiny cat shook her head. He was upstairs with me. Neither of us was down here to see anything.

“Then they won’t hold him.” Michael was able to relax. “Don’t worry about Shax. As long as he tells them the truth, he’ll be alright. You’ll need to be each other’s alibi.”

Ella meowed an affirmative at him and trotted off, her tiny black form going unseen through the shadows. Michael didn’t have to wait much longer for Chloe to appear and quickly grabbed her attention. She jumped and scolded him for scaring her.

“Where’d you go earlier? What are you doing here?”

“One question at a time,” he chastised. “I had to get Lucifer out of here,” he whispered into her ear, berating himself for enjoying her shiver at a time like this. “And I’m here to help clear him of this farce.”

Chloe sighed. “The evidence is very damning right now.” She caught sight of Dan and waved him over. Michael noted she didn’t say anything about him helping Lucifer ‘escape’. It made his heart feel lighter. “Especially considering the spectacle earlier, but I’m not giving up, okay?”

“He’ll be glad to know that you haven’t abandoned him,” Michael told her honestly.

She looked stricken. “He thinks I’m abandoning him?” She sighed sadly and answered her own question. “Of course, he does.”

“What’s up?” Dan asked as he arrived. He looked at Michael before looking back at Chloe. “I’m assuming this is the twin that’s not currently suspect number one. Are you sure it’s safe for him to be here right now?”

“I’ll vouch for him,” Chloe said firmly. “Have we found any other clues?”

Dan shook his head. "Not so far. I've checked the cameras but they were turned off." Because of course, they were. Damn it.

“And you have no ideas as to who could be behind it?” Michael asked Dan directly.

Dan shifted under his gaze. He opened his mouth to speak but one of the officers walked up with the murder weapon. Dan sighed heavily in a resigned manner. “Lucifer’s prints are going to be on that gun,” he told Chloe after the officer had walked off.

“You don’t know that,” she argued.

“Yeah, I do.” He glanced at Michael. “Look, we need to talk. Privately.”

“There’s an office down the hall that you two can use,” Michael offered.

Chloe agreed and Michael waited outside of the room while the two of them talked. He didn’t listen in, trusting Dan to do what he had promised. Sure enough, a few moments later the sound of a fist hitting flesh sounded beyond the door followed by Chloe’s sharp reprimanding words of betrayal. Michael felt sorry for Chloe, he did, but he couldn’t say that Dan hadn’t deserved every bit of weight behind that hit.

Chloe stormed out of the room a moment later, fire and tears in her eyes. “Come on. I need to find Lucifer and correct his assumption.”

Michael looked into the room at Dan, who was rubbing his jaw and generally looked like the guiltiest man on the planet. The human caught him looking and sighed. “Find more evidence that this really is Malcolm and then I’ll do my part in proving Lucifer’s innocence.”

“This won’t absolve you of your guilt, you know that?” Michael asked flatly.

Dan nodded. “But I have to start from somewhere, right?”

Michael shrugged. The human’s words had some wisdom to them heavily laced with desperation. Michael wondered if Dan had figured it all out. He’d have to worry about him later.

Chloe was waiting for him by the elevator. She waited until the doors closed behind them before she spoke in a more subdued manner. “You said that you got him out of here. I’m not going to ask how in case there is a trap door that you don’t want people knowing about for stunts or something, but where is he? Where’d you take him?”

Michael didn’t bother to correct her assumptions about trap doors. It was probably better to let them think that at the moment. “He’s likely already searching for Malcolm with our brother.”

“You have another brother?” Chloe glanced at him. “Please tell me it isn’t a triplet,” she groaned.

He laughed bitterly. “No. We’re twins, not triplets. Amenadiel is older.”

“Okay, but if they manage to get to Malcolm first then Lucifer really would go down for murder, Michael.”

“No, he won’t.” Michael looked at her with regretful but stern eyes. “I won’t allow that to happen.”

Chloe nodded, her eyes full of determination as they stepped off the elevator. “Then let’s find Malcolm.”

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

It became a race to see who could find Malcolm first. Chloe and Michael went to Malcolm’s house to start looking for him there, while Lucifer and Amenadiel managed to figure out that Malcolm would need a new identity with some help from a rather irritated Linda. So, while Lucifer and Amenadiel were interrogating a funeral director, known on the down-low for making new identities, Chloe and Michael were getting shot at by Malcolm’s wife.

“I swear,” Michael grumbled as more buckshot ricocheted off the walls. “Lucifer gets all the easy jobs.”

Chloe huffed. “From what you told me, being with Amenadiel sounds like a chore in itself.”

Michael had to admit that she was right.

Chloe wasn't able to talk the woman down. She was so frightened that Michael had to help her out just so that she could talk to them. He turned on his mojo and put it in what he called 'reverse', siphoning the fear from her instead of escalating it.

“It’s alright. He’s not with us,” he soothed. He gave her a comforting smile as her breathing slowed and her panic faded. “You’re safe. Now, if you could just put the gun down, we can chat, yeah?”

Mrs. Graham nodded and did as asked. Chloe gave him a grateful pat on the shoulder before asking her questions. It made Michael preen for a bit before he remembered that he wasn’t a dog getting rewarded for a job well done. Damn it. He hadn’t minded it when Lilith would do it before as it meant she was letting him know she was counting the orgasms he’d get to have later, but Chloe didn’t remember him or the games that they used to play. Pull yourself together, he scolded himself.

Through a series of interlocking moments coming from multiple people working on the same case from different angles, they figured out Malcolm's next move.

Dan is a rather complicated one, surprisingly enough. Have you noticed?

I had, yes. Why are you bringing this up now? Michael asked as he and Chloe got back in the car.

Well, Danny-boy figured out some rather interesting information after his little phone call with Lilith. Our ‘Malcontent’ is likely going to be visiting a Tommy Campolongo to get his money.

Michael thanked Lucifer for the information and shared it with Chloe. She gave him a look and he sighed.

“If you don’t believe me, call back Dan and ask him.” How many cases had they worked now? Come on.

Chloe shook her head and started the car. “What the hell was Lucifer doing at the precinct? He’s a wanted man.”

“Hiding in plain sight,” Michael offered with a smirk. It faded. “Besides, if Amenadiel knows what’s good for him, he’ll keep Lucifer from getting caught.”

“You know, for someone that doesn’t like their brother very much, you seem to trust him an awful lot right now.”

Michael scoffed. It wasn’t that he trusted the other angel, they just had him by the guilt in his gut momentarily and they were taking advantage of it. “It’s complicated,” he told her instead.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~

“Now that is what I’m talking about!’ Lucifer crowed his excitement at a fight well won. “Ha, I’d forgotten what a good team we could make,” he directed at Amenadiel as he adjusted his sleeves.

Amenadiel chuckled, investigating the shirt he was wearing that now had a bullet-sized hole in it. "You shot me. I liked this shirt," he mock pouted with a grin, the adrenalin from the fight with the thugs still coursing through his veins.

Lucifer grinned back, eyes full of mischief. “Genuine mistake, bro.”

“Sure, sure.”

The two of them paused as realization kicked in. They coughed awkwardly. “Let’s go find Malcolm,” Lucifer muttered.

“Why don’t we split up? We can cover more ground that way.” Lucifer eyed Amenadiel, wary of his suggestion. The other angel sighed. “I know you don’t trust me and I can’t blame you, Luci.” Lucifer glared at the name. “Lucifer,” Amenadiel corrected. “But I am just trying to fix my mess.”

Lucifer looked his brother over. He didn’t appear to be lying but that was Michael’s specialty so Lucifer would have to go by his gut. “Fine, but no hogging the fun if you find him first.”

Amenadiel agreed and the two of them parted ways in their search. The place was a maze, as most places like this were if you weren't familiar with the layout. Lucifer hadn't realized that he was tense until Michael informed him that he and Lilith had arrived. He relaxed, not worried about Michael being with someone who hadn't believed him. If anything, Michael had likely talked her around to help unravel the truth.

He continued looking for Malcolm, not expecting to discover that Amenadiel had already found him. Of bloody course, his brother wouldn't keep to his end of the deal. He fussed at him until he realized something wasn't right when Amenadiel fell to his knees and Malcolm ran off. Lucifer rushed over, making to go after Malcolm but stopped and turned back to his brother instead. His hands went clammy and his mouth bone dry but he found himself kneeling down beside the other angel anyway.

“You just can’t make things easy, can you?” He mumbled, thickly.

“Go after him,” Amenadiel tried to push him away but Lucifer was having none of it.

"I don't like being in people's debt," he snapped. "You know that. Now shut up." His hands shook as he called for Michael. "It's just a flesh wound. It's nothing to write home about," Lucifer kept muttering even as he couldn't bring himself to touch the blade lodged in the angel's stomach.

Amenadiel groaned in pain. His heart filled with pain as well but of a different kind. He’d never seen his brother have this much trouble with blood before or wounds in general. Had they done this? Had the scars reached that deep even after all this time? “Luci…”

“Lucifer!” Michael was suddenly at Lucifer’s side. “What the hell?” He took in the scene, eyes landing on the blade and immediately his eyes sharpened. “What did he do?” If Amenadiel had tried to hurt his brother he was going to…

Lucifer shook his head, quickly denying what Michael was insinuating. “Malcolm did this. I don’t know how he got the blade.”

Michael looked between them. Knowing that Lucifer didn’t lie, he breathed deeply. “Go after Malcolm, Lucifer. I’ve got this.”

Lucifer nodded and left, following the direction that he had last seen Malcolm go. Michael turned back to his brother to assess the damage. The blade was deep, and going by the blood, the damage internally was severe. Michael closed his eyes and gritted his teeth. As much as he wanted to leave Amenadiel to rot for the shit he’s done, he couldn’t get the angel’s guilty and pleading look of his out of his mind. I have to start somewhere, right? Dan’s words from earlier came back to him. Michael took a deep calming breath. What if Amenadiel really hadn’t known what the actual plan was? No matter what his brother had done, Michael wasn’t so heartless as to not give him a second chance, even if he felt that he should be.

Not giving Amenadiel time to be aware of what he was doing, he scooped him up and flew them back to the penthouse. He discarded the angel onto the sofa. Amenadiel was still panting through the pain of being moved so Michael used his distraction to remove the blade quickly. He grasped the handle tightly and jerked it out while making sure to follow the curve of the blade. The angel cursed (which Michael found highly ironic) and hissed at the sharp pain.

“What are you doing?” Amenadiel gasped out.

“What does it look like?” Michael grouched at him.

Amenadiel shook his head as Michael started searching through the feathers on his wings. “Don’t,” he argued. “I’m not worth it.”

“Damn right, you’re not.” He furled his wings away with a snap, holding a singular black feather, large enough to completely cover the wound, between his fingers. He met Amenadiel’s eyes, holding the feather up so that he could see it. “You’re going to earn this feather,” he ground out. “You’ll owe me for as long as I say you do. You will do whatever I tell you to. Do I make myself clear?”

Amenadiel breathed through the pain, his vision starting to go blurry as he nodded. “I’m sorry, Michael,” he whispered. “For everything.”

Michael narrowed his eyes. “Then prove it,” he hissed.

“Anything,” his brother breathed.

Michael pressed the feather against Amenadiel’s wound, watching patiently until it began to glow as it worked on healing his brother.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Giggles and laughter could be heard from the kitchen as Trixie helped with the dishes after dinner. Well, she was helping in that she had started a water fight with her aunt and the two of them were now wet with bubbles in their hair. How the two of them managed to get the dishes clean without breaking any would be anyone's guess. Jane was still laughing as she sent Trixie to get changed while she mopped up the spilled water and moved Chloe's plate to the fridge. Chloe had texted her earlier to let her know that she would likely be home late and not to wait up.

Trixie would be sent to bed in a little while but Jane would most definitely be waiting up for her sister.

Trixie came back out to the kitchen in her pajamas. "Do we get to watch a movie before I have to go to bed?"

“It’s Friday, so I don’t see why not,” Jane replied. She smiled and poked her niece on the nose. Trixie giggled. “Did you brush your teeth already?” The girl nodded before grinning wide so Jane could see. She chuckled. “Alright, little rascal. Go pick a movie while I go get in my own pajamas.”

Jane made her way upstairs while Trixie ran into the living room to pick their movie. She took her pajamas to the bathroom to change so that she could towel dry her hair before putting them on. She was in the process of brushing her teeth when she heard Trixie scream and a crash from downstairs. Not caring to rinse, she dropped her brush in the sink and rushed down the stairs.

“Trixie!”

Jane skidded to a stop at the bottom, noticing that Maze had Trixie in one arm while the other held a blade in front of them. Trixie had her face buried in the woman’s neck as she cried in fear. “Maze?” She moved to go to them but the sound of a gun cocking made her freeze.

“Stay where you are,” a male voice wheezed.

Jane raised her hands and slowly turned around. Malcolm walked toward them from the kitchen, gun moving back and forth between her and Maze. He wiped his lip, glaring at the blood on his fingers.

“Bitch came out of nowhere,” he grumbled.

Maze growled and adjusted Trixie until her armed side was more directly facing the threat.

Jane glared. She had the same question Malcolm was clearly asking silently but she was more than happy that Maze had been close by. “There is a child present. Watch your language.”

“You’re not exactly in the position to be chastising me.” Malcolm waved the gun toward Trixie and Maze. “Just give me the girl. I don’t want to hurt her.”

Jane bravely stepped in between Malcolm and Maze. “Not on your life. You’ll take me.”

“Aunty Jane,” Trixie mumbled. Maze hushed her, taking a step back, reading Jane’s intent. She kept her blade at the ready, watching Malcolm closely.

Malcolm stared at Jane for a moment before chuckling. “Aunty Jane,” he mocked. “I had forgotten that Decker had a twin.” He shrugged. “I’m sure you’ll do. Decker was rather protective of you from what I remember.” He waved the gun toward him. “Come on then. You know the drill. Don’t go getting any funny ideas though.”

“Eve…” Maze made to protest but Jane shook her head, ignoring the woman’s use of the wrong name.

“Maze, take care of Trixie. No matter what,” she ordered before walking to Malcolm. Maze nodded, keeping Trixie held safely in her arms as the girl struggled to get to her Aunt. “Trixie, listen to Maze.”

She knew the girl was scared but Jane’s goal right now was to get Malcolm as far away from her as possible. Maze would make sure she was safe. They’d be able to get Trixie from Lux, safe and sound, once this was all over. Thankfully, Malcolm followed Jane out of the house without any issues, keeping the gun on her until she was at his car. He made her stand still while he tied her hands; for insurance and safety, he said. Jane remained silent, keeping her glare steady as he all but shoved her into the back of the car.

At least it wasn’t the trunk.

It wasn’t until they pulled into a warehouse (what was it with warehouses) that Malcolm called Chloe. He made Jane talk to her so that Chloe would know that she was indeed there before giving his terms and hanging up. Now, all she could do was wait – and hope her hands didn’t fall off from lack of circulation from being tied together so tightly.

As long as it wasn't Trixie sitting in this madman's clutches then Jane would persevere.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael and Lucifer followed Chloe closely as she drove to the meeting point with Malcolm. Maze had prayed to let them know what was going on. They were able to confirm and get more details from Chloe but she refused to allow them to go with her. She made them promise to let her go alone but she didn’t say anything about them not following her.

They landed in a secluded spot to watch the handoff. They both growled as Malcolm dragged Jane around rather roughly but held their position until Jane was passed off. It all seemed to be going exactly to plan until Malcolm decided to get cocky. Chloe tried to make Jane run but her sister was stubborn and wouldn't leave their side.

“I’ll distract him,” Lucifer said, grabbing a random piece of paper from the floor. “Get them out of here.”

Michael wasn't thrilled with the plan but they had limited time before Malcolm got trigger-happy. Lucifer took the lead, easily distracting the human long enough for Chloe and Jane to make their escape into the storage shelves and racks. Taking that as his cue, Michael silently flew to the other side of the building and furled his wings away before quickly finding Chloe and Jane in their hiding place due to their fear. He covered their mouths with his hands to muffle their cries of shock.

"Easy, it's just me," Michael whispered as he siphoned their fear. He needed them to move quickly as he wasn't sure how long Lucifer could give them before he became target practice himself.

“How did you…” Jane tried to ask but Michael hushed her as he easily broke the tie around her wrists. He massaged them as she whimpered at the sensation of the blood rushing back into her fingers.

“No time. Come on, we need to move,” he said urgently.

BANG!

The three of them whipped around at the sound of a gunshot. Michael felt his heart drop out of his chest as he watched Lucifer drop to his knees before he fell the rest of the way to the ground. Blood was already beginning to stain his shirt.

“Lucifer…” He tried to move forward, his body reacting purely on the need to get to his brother, but two sets of arms grabbed him and held him back. "No, let me go," he begged, tugging against the two women who held him. Malcolm was kneeling next to Lucifer, saying something but Michael didn't care. Lucifer was struggling and bleeding out fast, his blood already pooling around him on the floor.

No. This couldn’t be…no.

“Michael…”

He shook his head, his heart pounding in his ears. Chloe and Jane both pushed against him, keeping him behind the shelving they were hiding behind as Malcolm stood to hunt them down. He could see Lucifer’s chest heaving and jerking with ragged breaths.

“I can save him. Please, let me go.” In the back of his mind, he knew he could easily throw the two women away from him but his subconscious also remembered that they were his wives and they were human. He couldn’t hurt them and yet…he turned to Chloe. “He’s my brother,” he pleaded one last time. They didn’t want to accept who they were, and that was fine, but he wouldn’t lose Lucifer for women who didn’t remember him, no matter who they were.

Chloe looked on the verge of tears herself as she shakily nodded for Jane to let him go. He wasted no time, unfurling his wings and flying off so quickly that they wouldn’t have seen a thing. Chloe and Jane both jumped, barely holding back their gasps of fright as Michael was suddenly gone with the wind. They jerked their heads around to find that Lucifer was no longer lying where he had been a second before. The only sign that he had been there was the pool of blood.

They didn’t have time to process.

“Chloe,” Malcolm cooed. “Let’s make this easy and come on out.”

Meanwhile, further in the warehouse, Michael braced Lucifer against the wall, frowning and desperately holding onto any semblance of calm he could muster as Lucifer coughed blood from his mouth. Michael moving him had made the wound worse. His brother was so pale he already looked like death.

“Hang on, Lucifer,” he begged, plucking the first feather he could grab and pressing it against the gunshot wound.

“Don’t panic,” Lucifer coughed. “You know where I’m going.”

Michael shook his head. He hated how nonchalant his brother sounded. “I don’t care. You’re not leaving me.” He pressed the feather tightly against his brother’s skin making him hiss in pain. “Work, damn it!”

They had been through too much for Lucifer to give up on him now.

Finally, the feather began to glow as it started healing the damage inflicted. Lucifer arched and hissed in pain but Michael felt nothing but relief as the wound stopped bleeding and closed, leaving the skin red and inflamed but healed. He pressed his head to Lucifer’s as his brother panted.

“Bloody hell. You’d think that would be less painful.”

"Stop bitching," Michael laughed wetly. He straightened. Now that he knew Lucifer would be okay, he needed to deal with the bastard who had dared try to kill his twin. “Rest. I’ll be back.”

Michael stormed back into the other room, reaching out and dousing the room in complete darkness. Three emergency lights to flip on, creating a soft glow. He allowed those for the ambiance and to allow his mates in human form to see.

Chloe and Jane jumped, looking around at the sudden blackout, blinking as their eyes adjusted to the minimum amount of light available.

Malcolm twisted, holding the gun in front of him.

“Malcolm,” Michael sang hauntingly as he stalked the man. "Did you forget that there are two of us?"

Malcolm swung around, trying to pinpoint where the voice was coming from. “I’ll shoot you, too,” he threatened even as his voice shook.

Chloe took the moment to move quickly to another pallet of goods, ducking down behind it. Jane stayed where she was, watching anxiously in the low glow of the emergency lights.

"You shot my brother," Michael continued, letting his voice echo to increase fear and confusion. His viper eyes easily picked up the human’s heat signature. “Did you really think I’d simply let you go?” He spotted Chloe moving and frowned.

Chloe jumped when Michael appeared in front of her. He stayed mostly in the shadows, his eyes looking eerie in the soft glow as he pressed his finger to his lips. “I’m going for my gun,” she whispered.

Michael shook his head. “Leave him to me,” he hissed.

Shivers crawled up her spine. His voice sounded very snake-like but that had to be her imagination. “He took my sister and threatened my daughter,” she argued. “You don’t get him to yourself.”

Those eyes roamed over her before he sighed. “Fine. I have to get something from him first. Go when I give the signal.” With that, he disappeared again, leaving Chloe with another gasp.

Malcolm was a frazzled mess by the time Michael re-targeted him. He licked his lips in anticipation as he darkened the area around Malcolm further. The human’s fear tasted sweet on his tongue as he tasted the air.

“Over here, Malcolm,” he breathed into his ear, making Malcolm jump as he slipped his hand into the man’s pocket at the same time. Oblivious, he turned and fired but Michael had already moved on. The bullet ricocheted, thankfully in the opposite direction that Jane and Chloe were hiding. “You missssed.” He purposefully drew out the ‘s’ in the word, just to watch the human shiver, and grinned.

Jane swallowed thickly, looking around. “How is he doing this?” she whispered to herself. She took a breath to calm her racing heart.

Chloe moved into a better position, ready to dart out for her gun as Malcolm came around the corner. He noticed her and aimed but Michael was suddenly there, yanking Malcolm back by his shirt and tossing him into the shelves behind him. Chloe didn’t need the signal to dart for her gun. Just as she flipped around with her gun at the ready, the lights above Malcolm flicked on, blinding him momentarily. He recovered quickly and aimed at Michael. Before he could fire, Chloe fired first, four bullets hitting him squarely in the chest, his body jerking with each hit.

Michael kicked the gun away from Malcolm and knelt close by. “Only four?” He directed toward Chloe without looking at her. “I know there is more in there.”

"He doesn't deserve any more," Chloe answered tightly

.

Malcolm laughed the best he could with holes in his lungs. “I’ll be back,” he gasped out. He searched his pocket and frowned.

Michael held up the little coin. “Looking for this?” Malcolm reached for it but Michael held it just out of reach. He looked at it in contemplation. “I think I’m going to keep this.” He looked back at the dying man. “You didn’t keep your end of the deal, Malcolm. You shouldn't have shot my brother." Malcolm reached for any kind of support, a last desperate attempt to hold onto life. Michael grinned and chuckled, eyes gleaming and snake-like. "See you in Hell," he whispered as Malcolm took his last breath.

Michael stood, pocketing the coin and dusting off his pants. The rest of the lights flickered back on, lighting the entire warehouse in a bright glow.

Chloe lowered her gun, taking a few breaths of relief before calling for her sister. Jane came running out to her, barely glancing at Michael as she passed. He shoved his hands into his pockets as he watched them, Jane berating her sister for being so reckless while Chloe ignored her in favor of making sure Jane had not been harmed while Malcolm had held her. His heart ached, knowing that joining them wouldn’t be welcome at this time, no matter how much he yearned to.

“Lucifer.” Chloe looked at Michael. “Where’s Lucifer?” She sounded frantic. Jane looked worried as well.

“I’m right here,” Lucifer answered before Michael did. He was holding his side but otherwise seemed to be doing well.

“Lucifer.”

Chloe walked to him quickly, almost at a run, and hugged him in rampant relief. Lucifer blinked in confusion. He didn't get a chance to respond in any way before Chloe backed away. She gently removed his hand, frowning at the amount of blood on his clothes. Her hands hovered until Lucifer took them with his.

“I’m okay,” he whispered, expression soft as she looked at him.

She looked on the verge of tears. “I…I don’t know what’s wrong with me. I just saw you get shot and…”

Lucifer brushed her hair back behind her ear. “It’s alright, darling. Come here.”

He gently guided her back into a hug and Chloe went willingly, wrapping her arms around him tightly. Jane let out a soft breath of relief as she watched the pair warmly.

“Is he really okay?” She asked Michael as he stepped up beside her.

“Yeah, he’ll be alright. He’s just a little sore,” Michael answered.

Jane looked at him. “But how? We saw him get shot, point blank. There was…”  She swallowed and waved her hand in the general direction of the pool of blood that had belonged to Lucifer.

Michael met her eyes. “I told you that I could save him,” he reminded gently.

“Yes, but…” Jane trailed off, searching his gaze before sighing and shaking her head. “You know what? It doesn’t matter.” She walked over to hug Lucifer when Chloe stepped back. “I’m glad you’re okay,” she whispered into his ear.

Lucifer smiled into her neck as he returned the hug. Now that Jane was actually hugging him, her chest tightened in an unexplainable way and she had to bite her lip to keep from crying. What the hell was wrong with her all of a sudden? He smelt so nice (‘home’ was the only word that she could think of to describe it) and she didn’t want to let him go but she forced herself to step back beside her sister.

Chloe sniffed. “Why don’t you two go home while I get this called in? I’ll get your statements tomorrow.”

“Are you sure?” Lucifer asked.

Chloe nodded with a soft smile. “Yeah, Lucifer, go get some rest. And thank you,” she directed to both of them.

Lucifer looked like he wanted to argue but Michael interrupted before he could say anything. “Come on,” he said, moving to guide his brother out. “I need to look you over better anyway.” He gave Lucifer a significant look when he tried to protest again.

Lucifer sighed. “Very well, then.” He made a pitiful expression. “But I might need your help. It really hurts, you see.” Lucifer held his side again with a wince.

“It hurts,” Michael drawled, his lips twitching as he tried not to smile at his brother’s shenanigans.

Lucifer nodded with a pout. “Support me, brother?”

Michael rolled his eyes as the girls chuckled under their breaths. “Alright, alright.” He draped Lucifer’s arm over his shoulder and supported him with a hand on the opposite hip. “Let’s go before you pass out on me,” he teased.

“I really might,” Lucifer continued as they began their trek out of the building. “Oi, careful, Michael. I’m fragile right now.”

“I’m going to show you fragile if you don’t hush, you wimp.”

“I was shot! Again, mind you. How does that equate to me being a wimp?”

Chloe and Jane laughed as the brothers left, bickering with every step. Jane shook her head. “Looks like Michael will have his hands full.”

Chloe snorted. “You think?”

Jane waited until Chloe had made her phone call before speaking again. “What do you make of it all?”

“I haven’t got the first clue,” Chloe admitted, leaning against the car. “I don’t even know where to start.”

“It doesn’t make sense. None of it does.”

Chloe chewed on her lip a moment, staring at the blood puddle in the middle of the floor. There was no way Lucifer could have been shot that close and lost that much blood and still be walking out of here like he'd merely been kicked too hard in the ribs. Not to mention, how had Michael moved that fast? He'd moved faster than she could see before but this time it was different. She could have sworn that she had picked up the scent of feathers in the air and felt them across her cheek. But how…pain started building in her head so she shook the thoughts away. Danger: Do Not Approach echoed through her thoughts. But why not?

Why had they lost their memories?

Why did it hurt so much if they tried to remember anything?

Had their memories really been locked away like Michael had implied? But how would that even work?

Chloe didn't know but she knew for certain that Michael and Lucifer were right in the middle of everything. She didn't know about being Lilith and Eve, nor all the Devil and Serpent stuff the whole group had going, but there was enough evidence that she couldn't refute that the two men meant something to them and were a big part of their past – in some way. Catching Jane’s eye told Chloe that her sister was coming to the same realization – if they wanted answers, they’d need to get closer to the mysterious duo.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The moment they left Chloe and Jane, Michael and Lucifer immediately began preparations for removing their wings as planned. Lucifer was already coated in blood and Amenadiel was still unconscious so couldn’t attempt to stop them. Michael sent out a summons to the three demons on Earth while Lucifer took one last trip to Hell to get Azazel’s answer.

“This is your last chance,” Michael warned the demons as they gathered on a vacant and deserted beach. “What have you decided?”

Shax was the first to answer with an immediate, "I'm staying." Michael was not surprised.

Maze and Ella also answered the same.

“Are you sure?” Michael felt the need to ask.

They all nodded in affirmation. Michael would never admit it but he felt relieved. These demons had been at their sides for over millennia. It wouldn't have felt right to leave them behind. Lucifer arrived not long after with a rush of beating wings, carrying Azazel in his arms. Michael allowed a smile as the demons greeted their comrade. Everyone was back together, as it should be – well, almost but that would be fixed with time.

“Zaz!” Ella cheered, energetically wrapping the other in a tight hug. “You decided to come!”

The new arrival smiled, returning the embrace. “Don’t think I was going to let y’all have all the fun,” he said, stepping back.

Maze smirked and nodded in greeting. “Welcome.”

Azazel nodded back before turning to Shax. “Hello, again. It's been a while."

"I wasn't expecting you to agree," Shax replied. He didn’t show it, but he was immensely relieved the other had come.

The red-haired demon flipped his hair over his shoulder before crossing his arms and shifting on his feet. “I’m not dumb enough to stay down there if the Kings are abandoning the place.”

“We’re not abandoning Hell,” Michael corrected, removing his shirt and unfurling his black wings to stretch them. At the demon’s intrigued looks he answered, “I have a plan, but first…”

All expressions fell at the reminder of what was happening. White wings shifted anxiously on Lucifer’s back, the soft rustling of feathers loud despite the rushing waves in the background.

“Are you sure you two want to do this?” Ella asked worriedly.

Michael and Lucifer shared a look, each asking the other the same question: Are you sure? Both nodded resolutely.

“I’ll go first,” Lucifer volunteered, his voice valiantly hiding the tremor. “I’m already coated so might as well.”

He furled his wings away long enough to shed his jacket and bloodied shirt before he dropped to his knees in the sand, letting his wings sag to the sides as his head hung, his hands fisted on his thighs. Michael swallowed, chest suddenly tight as he motioned for Maze to hand him a blade. She hesitated but handed one over anyway.

“You four may go.” His voice caught as he spoke and he cleared it. “We’ll be fine.”

Michael walked behind Lucifer, missing the four demons looking at each other and coming to a silent decision. He grabbed Lucifer's left wing in one hand and placed the blade against the joint that connected it to Lucifer's back. Lucifer flinched involuntarily causing Michael to flinch as well. He had to do this quick. If he hesitated even a little bit, it would make it worse for his twin. Michael closed his eyes to take a deep breath before opening them again. He tensed, ready to sever his brother’s pure white wing from his back…

Fingers closed over his hand. Michael snapped his gaze up to meet Shax’s as the demon gently pried the blade from his King’s hand. Lucifer turned to look over his shoulder in confusion.

“We’ll do it,” Shax said stoically.

Michael immediately shook his head. “No. I would never ask that of you.”

Shax shook his head in return. “You don’t have to. Let us do this.” Shax met his gaze solemnly. “Let us save the two of you from this torment. Neither of you deserve this.”

The other three demons approached together. Each of them held a blade of their own.

“We’ll do it together so that it isn’t prolonged,” Maze said, shooing Michael away from Lucifer.

Azazel and Ella stood together. “Are you really sure that you want to do this?” Azazel asked Ella’s question from earlier again. “There’s nothing that says you have to.”

Michael clenched his jaws. Were they trying to make them question and doubt? He wasn’t sure what to think of their demons subtly trying to talk them out of it while also choosing to help them. If they were any other demons, he’d be worried that they would take advantage and hurt more than their wings while they were in such a vulnerable position.

Lucifer was the one to answer. “Lilith and Eve are stranded on Earth. They had everything taken away from them and forced to live human lives. We will not abandon them. Their wings were taken from them, so we won’t keep ours either.” His gaze turned bitterly upward as he spoke.

Azazel and Ella looked at each other and sighed in resignation. Their Kings had made up their minds. There would be no changing them. “Very well. Michael, we’ll do yours, if you don’t mind?”

Michael took another calming breath before nodding. Their demons were determined and didn’t seem to be taking no for an answer. He didn’t have the willpower to argue about it with them. He knelt by his twin, mirroring him in his position.

The trust their Kings were placing in them was not lost on the demons present. They shared another solemn look before taking their positions. The four demons took a wing each; Shax and Maze at Lucifer’s back with Azazel and Ella at Michael’s. The two angels tensed as the cool metal of the blades touched against the warm skin of their backs. Ella sniffed and fought back her tears.

“Easy, Ella,” Azazel soothed. “We have to do this concisely. Do not hesitate,” he told the others as well. Maze and Shax both nodded once. Ella nodded quickly a couple of times before regaining her focus. “On the count of three…” Azazel met his comrades’ gazes and nodded. They nodded back. “Last chance to change your minds,” Azazel warned the Kings.

“We’re doing this,” the twins answered tightly together. The demons closed their eyes in pained resignation and took deep breaths.

Michael and Lucifer closed their eyes, reaching for the other’s hand. They gripped them tightly as Azazel counted. “One.” Michael took a deep breath, releasing it slowly as his twin did the same next to him. “Two.”

Before Michael could think of tensing in preparation for ‘three’, pain that felt like someone had lit his back on fire with a blow torch radiated through his body. There was no air in his lungs from breathing out so the only thing he could do was draw breath painfully into his lungs and choke on it. He fell to his hands, trying to scream but couldn't catch enough air to do so, his lungs fighting to simply breathe for him through the pain. He gasped and spluttered, unbidden tears dropping to the sand below him as he distantly heard Lucifer struggling in pain beside him. The sensation of his blood running in rivulets down his sides and onto the sand made him feel nauseous.

Lucifer had fallen further, his forehead pressed into the sand when Michael looked at him. He panted, his teeth clenched together to fight off the pain. The sound of four heavy thumps hitting the ground had Michael turning to investigate. A choked sob left him at the sight of their wings. Two black and two white wings lay on the beach, lifeless with bleeding stumps, severed from their bodies forever. What had they done? Even as the question ran through his brain, Michael could summon no guilt and no regret, only sadness. He and Lucifer had known that it wouldn't be easy, that the process would be severely painful, but he felt vindicated in their decision. Too many times they had been separated from their loves; no more, never again.

Lucifer was the first to his feet. He staggered and hissed in pain, ignoring the blood that flowed as he moved. He ignored their wings in favor of going to Ella, who had dropped to her knees and was crying into her hands. Shax had knelt beside her, rubbing her back in soothing circles as he cried silently. Lucifer dropped in front of her, startling the tiny demon. She stared at him with wide, wet eyes.

“I know,” Lucifer breathed, reaching to tug her close. Ella went to him willingly, curling up against him and crying into his chest as Lucifer held her snugly against him. “I know.”

Maze and Azazel stood to the side, watching with stoic expressions, letting nothing show on their faces. They had always taken their roles as the oldest demons in the tiny group very seriously. Michael knew that they would have their moments in the privacy of their rooms later. He forced himself to his feet to shakily walk to Shax. Shax met him halfway, placing an arm across his lower back, careful not to put pressure on the large expanse of raw and damaged skin, and gripping Michael’s pants with his hand.

“You idiots need to rest,” he chastised through his tears. “We need to get you bandaged up. Why didn’t we bring supplies with us?”

“Shax,” Michael chuckled painfully. “We’ll be alright. Take a breath.”

Shax shook his head as Ella pulled back from Lucifer to speak. “You’re bleeding too much.” She stood, suddenly in active care mode. Lucifer wavered. “Maze! Hold him up.” The demon in question immediately moved to do as instructed which spoke volumes. “Don’t let any sand get in the wounds. I’ll be right back.” She shifted and darted off, faster than any normal cat would have been able to run.

“We could use a feather," Azazel suggested, glancing down at the abandoned wings at his feet.

Michael shook his head. “We’ll need to do without, might as well start now." His chest clenched. They'd have to be even more careful now. No more point-blank shootings for Lucifer; for either of them.

“What are we doing with them?”

Lucifer straightened with a groan. Maze helped him to his feet despite minor protests. “Burn them.”

“Are you sure?” Michael asked, bewildered. They hadn’t discussed what to do with them after they were removed but…

“Would you rather risk humanity getting their hands on them?” Lucifer sighed, tired and in pain. “We chose to get rid of them for a reason. Why keep them as a reminder of what we lost? What would be the point other than making us miserable?”

Michael knew Lucifer had a point. Even if they did keep them, they could no longer change their minds; their wings would never be reattached. “Burn them,” he agreed.

Azazel pursed his lips in disagreement but dragged the limp appendages slightly closer to the water one by one until they formed a pile. Everyone tensed as the sound of wings met their ears moments before Amenadiel landed. He quickly took in the scene.

“What have you done?!” He roared at them.

The angel made a move toward Azazel, who prepared to defend himself. Michael, despite the pain at the movement, darted between the two of them.

“Don’t you dare touch him; any of them," he snarled, pushing Amenadiel back and biting back a hiss of pain as the action tore on the already damaged skin and muscles of his back.

“Michael!” Azazel was immediately at his side as he swayed but Michael waved him off. He wouldn’t appear weak in front of the angel.

Amenadiel stumbled back in bewilderment. “You’re protecting them?”

“They were only doing as told. We, me and Lucifer, wanted this.”

“But why?” their brother yelled. “Why would you do this?”

Michael sneered. “You wouldn’t understand, brother, even if we told you.”

“Just bugger off, Amenadiel,” Lucifer added to the conversation. He walked slowly to Michael, forever a united front. “We’re not in the mood, clearly.”

Amenadiel looked like he wanted to argue but ultimately decided that it was a lost cause. “Just let me take them back to where they belong,” he pleaded.

The twins shook their heads. “They’re ours,” Lucifer growled. “Why would we let you take them somewhere that we haven’t been wanted for millennia?”

Michael nodded to Azazel. The demon dropped his human disguise long enough to click a nail against a cloven foot, creating a spark that he flicked toward the discarded wings. They immediately erupted into flames, the smell of burning feathers and flesh washing over them. Lucifer and Michael slowly turned to watch the flames as Amenadiel rushed past them with a cry of dismayed horror.

He turned back to them in anguish. “Why?”

Michael stared into the flames. “We want to stay with them.”

Amenadiel didn’t need him to explain further. He turned back to the blaze to hide his own tears. His brothers cut off their own wings, essentially mutilated themselves, to stay with his sisters, their mates. How could he have gotten everything so wrong? Why had he listened to the lies? Amenadiel hung his head with sorrow and shame. He had allowed himself to be led blindly and this was the result. He wasn’t sure he’d ever be able to make it up to his younger brothers, but he would do everything in his power to do so.

Michael and Lucifer finally sunk to the ground just as the sound of something being dragged across the sand caught their attention. Azazel barked a laugh and quickly moved to help the tiny cat pulling a large sports bag behind her. The strap was held in her mouth as she trotted to them, pulling the bag that was easily three times her size like it was nothing.

“Here, Ella. Even to a demon, this is very disproportionate.”

Azazel took the bag from the cat. She sneezed at him with a glare before transforming and punching him hard in the shoulder. Small black ears were pressed tightly against her skull as she hissed at him, her long tail flicking in agitation behind her. He mock pouted at her but Ella ignored him in favor of taking the bag back. Ella knelt behind Lucifer and got to work, cleaning the open wounds and getting them bandaged. Lucifer bit back groans and hisses of pain as the tiny demon worked but otherwise didn’t move. They would heal over the next couple of days but nothing Ella did would prevent them from scarring.

By the time Ella was done with Michael, Lucifer had dozed off against Shax’s hip and Michael was beginning to nod off against Maze who had helped brace him while Ella had worked. Azazel stood guard over the fire as well as Amenadiel, making sure the angel made no suspicious movements. Amenadiel offered to carry his brothers back to Lux. The demons agreed as long as he also carried a demon at the same time. They knew he was strong enough to do so and thus they took no arguments; not that Amenadiel gave any. He agreed readily enough so they allowed him to take Lucifer and Shax first, followed by Michael and Maze. Ella would make her way back with Azazel so that she could show him around a bit and help him get further acclimated to their new home.

Azazel kicked what was left of the wings - black ash and debris - into the water that washed up on the shore. It wouldn’t do to let humans get even the remains. Ella watched silently, her arms wrapped around herself. Neither spoke. Azazel kicked the last bit into the water, frowning down at his feet as the water rolled back into the ocean. It took the ash with it but left behind four small feathers that had remained untouched by the flame. He knelt down to examine them, gently picking them up as Ella joined him.

“How…how did that happen?” Ella breathed in awe.

Azazel shook his head. “It shouldn’t be possible but here they are. The prophet was right.”

Ella looked at him in surprise. “You found the prophet they were looking for?”

“Yeah,” he nodded. “I had thousands of more years to look than they gave themselves.” He smiled as he rotated the feathers. “Seems things are going to get interesting after all,” he mumbled.

In his hand was one each of the expected white and black feathers, but in addition, were one ruby red feather and one dark violet feather, neither of which should have been there at all.

Chapter Text

Lucifer stood on his balcony, bracing himself on the railing with one hand as he smoked with the other. He watched the increasing light from the rising sun as the City of Angels came to life below him. He shifted, wincing as the large wounds on his back pulled with his movement under their bandages. They were taking longer than expected to heal. What he and Michael had expected to be two days max had easily stretched into a week; still, the wounds were raw and uncomfortable. It would take at least another two to three days, according to Ella's estimate, for them to be able to go without bandages.

How could they have miscalculated so badly?

As a result, they had missed two Saturday brunches and a Taco Tuesday. Lucifer grits his teeth in aggravation. He’d be damned if he missed this coming Tuesday. Raw shoulders or not, he would be at that table.

Thankfully, Chloe and Jane had easily accepted that he was still healing from being shot but they hadn’t been able to think of a logical reason for both of their shoulders to be hurt other than them falling down the stairs. It wasn’t the most graceful of explanations, and it was a hard sell, but Michael had been able to pull it off – somehow. Lucifer hadn’t asked and he didn’t want to know.

“Morning, Lucifer.”

Lucifer turned to find Ella cheerily making her way to him. He offered a smile. “Morning.” He chuckled. "It's not normal for a demon to be so cheery or wearing rainbow kittens, of all things.”

Ella rolled her eyes. “Cats are cute,” she defended her clothing choice. “And I’m a familiar demon. We’re supposed to be easily underestimated.” She winked at him.

He laughed. “True.” He finished his cigarette, snuffing it out in the ashtray on the table nearby. “I guess you’re here to check on things.”

Ella confirmed with a nod, letting him get comfortable on a stool before unwinding the wrapping around his chest. Her touch was gentle but Lucifer still had to grit his teeth to prevent a groan of pain as she gently pulled the bandages away. She checked the two large wounds. They still looked raw but healthy granulation tissue had grown in and the outer edges were beginning to close, signifying that the wounds were finally reducing themselves. A couple more treatments should suffice. Ella sighed. It was already evident that there would be significant scarring. She wished she could do more to prevent it.

“They need another water rinse." Lucifer groaned. Ella patted his bicep soothingly. "It will likely be the last one. They are healing well; it's just taking time. Go get ready and I'll get the honey and fresh bandages. Go ahead and wake Michael. I'll likely need to do him too.”

Lucifer moved to do as bid, albeit slowly as to not pull on the healing tissue. He hated the water rinses for the simple fact that he had to sit still for them. It didn’t help that it initially burned.

Michael was awake when Lucifer entered the bedroom. He lay on his side, bundled tightly under the blankets; snug and warm. He growled when Lucifer told him he needed to get up to have his bandages changed and buried his head back under the blanket in protest. Lucifer chuckled at his twin but left him be. Ella would no doubt rouse him when she was ready for him. The warning was simply to prevent Michael from snapping at the tiny familiar when she did.

The Devil sat through the irrigation treatment in silence. The removable shower head proved useful in this case – as well as others but Lucifer didn’t need to think about those cases while Ella was cleansing his wounds – and the gentle flow of water was relaxing despite being lukewarm. There was a minor sting to start but the water served to loosen the muscles as much as it did in cleaning the healing tissue. After a few minutes, Ella patted the unmarred skin around the lacerations to dry it before settling in to re-bandage everything. She hummed as she worked, her touch remaining gentle throughout the process. It was a wonder that Lucifer didn’t doze off on her like he had a couple of times before.

King Lucifer. King Michael.

Lucifer lifted his head. Prayers often came – he often ignored them depending on the tone in which he received them – but this one was different. Only the castle demons started their prayers that way. The voice held an urgency and worry that had him immediately tuning in to pay attention.

There is a situation of great urgency. Forgive me, My Kings, but someone has escaped. I felt it best to inform you as quickly as possible.

His eyes narrowed. Who could escape that their guards would be telling them about it? His immediate response was to go down but…he no longer had his wings. Lucifer spat a curse. They'd known that they would likely get prayers wondering why they hadn't returned after their normal absence but they had not considered this. Anyone getting past the guards was unheard of. Who could have possibly done it? Someone powerful, no doubt. Were they running? Were they hiding? Or were they attacking their demons and needed to be culled?

“Lucifer?” Ella questioned as she finished binding him. “What’s wrong?”

He didn’t answer. Instead, he stood to find Michael who had finally moved from the bed and to the living space. Amenadiel was with him.

“Did you hear?” He asked Michael, ignoring the other angel for now.

Michael nodded. “Yes.” His expression was pinched but not worried or alarmed like Lucifer’s. “I’ve called up Zaz. Don’t worry, Lucifer. I have a plan.”

Lucifer wasn’t sure what his brother had planned but he knew the other well enough to wait. In the meantime, he returned to the bedroom to change his trousers and put on a shirt before rejoining them. The other three demons joined them at the same time.

Azazel winced and scowled. “Why must it always be so bright in the mornings here?”

“You’ll adapt,” Shax grinned as he patted the other’s shoulder. Ella giggled and Maze snorted.

“Focus,” Michael stated. “We have a situation. Someone has escaped in Hell.”

The four demons were immediately on alert. “Who?” Maze snapped.

“Does it matter?” Azazel parried. “We have no transportation.” He pulled his long red hair back into a low ponytail. "No sense in worrying over something we can do nothing about."

The reminder was sobering; not that Michael or Lucifer needed the reminder.

“Not exactly,” Michael grinned. He turned his attention to Amenadiel. “I have a replacement.”

It took a moment. “Me?” Amenadiel asked in confusion.

“Him?” The four demons asked in unison.

“Him,” Michael confirmed. He walked a few steps closer to the older angel. “You owe me, remember?” His eyes gleamed, daring Amenadiel to argue with him.

Amenadiel only nodded. “I do. I guess I’m to be your wings to get you two back and forth?”

Michael grinned. “You guessed correctly.”

“Wait,” Maze snapped. “What’s to stop him from leaving you two down there?”

“He can’t leave us if he can’t fly either.” Michael turned back to the bar to pour a drink. “He will take Lucifer and Zaz down this time,” he continued to explain. “Zaz will place the shackles to hold him until Lucifer has finished his business and is ready to return.”

“Shackles?” Amenadiel recoiled.

Azazel grinned sadistically at the angel. “We finally get to use them.”

“Mere shackles can’t hold me.” The older angel growled when the demons laughed.

Lucifer grinned this time. "Oh, dear Amenadiel, do you really think that we wouldn't make adjustments after the little stunt you bastards played? We specifically made some to hold angels. Michael and I tested them ourselves. Trust me, brother, you will be flying nowhere until we remove them.” 

“Is that really necessary?”

"It is," Michael snapped, turning back to the angel. "Do you think that we would trust you to carry us down and not leave us after you've spent the last few months trying to force us down there permanently? Do you truly think I'm that stupid?"

Amenadiel sighed sadly. “Of course not, Michael. But I told you I’m here to atone for my mistakes. How would leaving Lucifer down there do that?”

Michael moved until he was right in front of Amenadiel. “Trust has to be earned, brother.” His voice was low and threatening. “Don’t forget the reason you are atoning for your mistakes.”

Amenadiel tightened his jaw. He had sworn to do what he could and if this was what it took…he nodded. “Very well.”

“Why are you not going with Lucifer?” Shax asked quietly.

Michael eyed his older brother a moment before turning to answer the question. “I couldn’t defend or protect Lucifer as I am currently. One wrong move and I’d be out for the count.” Michael was not thrilled with that admittance but his ego wasn’t so big that he couldn’t admit to a rare handicap. “Zaz is Lucifer’s attendant and should be the one to go with him in my absence.” He focused on Azazel. “You’ll place Amenadiel in a cell where the other demons won’t find him. Shackled, he won’t be able to defend himself and we all know what will happen should he be found defenseless in the castle.” His eyes cut back toward Amenadiel. “We need him whole to fly you two back, after all.”

Amenadiel didn’t need to ask to know that Michael was only concerned with his ability to fly his brother back to him. If it wasn’t for that, he’d likely leave Amenadiel to his fate. It made him angry at first; he was trying here, but he couldn't exactly blame the twins for being so distrustful of him. Michael was right: he'd have to earn their trust and it was beginning to become very clear that that was not going to be an easy endeavor. He'd let himself be shackled for now.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

“What is this?”

Amenadiel carried Lucifer and Azazel, one in each arm, over the northern district of what was supposed to be Hell. Had he gotten them lost?

“This is Hell, brother,” Lucifer answered dully.

This was Hell? It couldn’t be. This was a cold, barren wasteland. The sprawling fields of amber were empty and dead. The high-reaching trees of red flame leaves were mere sticks. The rolling and twisting streams were dry, dusty ruts in the ground. What he had initially taken for snow was instead falling ash. Amenadiel had braced himself for humid heat, not breath-taking cold.

“Brother,” he breathed, “What happened to your realm?”

“Angels happened,” was the tense and tart reply.

A new heaviness settled in Amenadiel's chest. Had they really done this? Surely, this was only one district. Hell was vast and open. There was no way they could have destroyed the entirety of it.

“It’s all like this,” Azazel added bitterly as though he could read Amenadiel’s mind. “Ever since the Queens died.”

Lucifer grumbled unhappily under his breath at the mention of the Queens but did not comment. How was this possible? How could an entire thriving realm fall into such disaster just from the loss of its Queens? He had heard that Lucifer and Michael had turned into the worst version of themselves with the loss, but to go to this extreme? It didn’t make sense. They could say what they wanted about Lucifer and Michael, but not even Amenadiel had been able to deny that the twins cared deeply for the realm that they had developed from the very bottom and maintained for so long.

Michael taking the risk of putting faith in him so quickly just so Lucifer could come to investigate a potentially dangerous escapee was proof enough of that. It said volumes that they had severed their wings in an act of abandoning their realm for Lilith and Eve in the first place.

Amenadiel followed Lucifer's directions on where to land when they reached the castle. They walked him down deserted hallways, sneaking him through the castle's secret passages to keep him from the eyes of the demons that served there until they reached the dungeon cell blocks. It was even colder down here and Amenadiel shivered as he allowed Azazel to place heavy metal cuffs around his wrists. He groaned as he felt them pull out every ounce of strength he had, forcing him to his knees as his legs would no longer hold him.

Michael had not been lying when he’d said that Amenadiel would be defenseless while here.

“This particular block is kept from the other demons,” Azazel explained coolly. “Personal cells only accessed by the Kings and their attendants.”

Lucifer stood in the doorway, arms crossed. "Hurry up, Zaz. I want to get this over with.”

Azazel left Amenadiel kneeling, stopping at the door with a haunting grin. "I suggest you don't try going anywhere, angel. It won't be pretty if you do." He shut the door, leaving Amenadiel in the darkened room with only his guilty thoughts for company.

They wasted no time in going to the guard station. Azazel dropped his glamour, revealing his horns, dark eyes, and cloven feet, rotating his shoulders as they went. The long whiskers twitched as he took in the familiar scents in the air.

“I was wondering when you would drop it,” Lucifer commented idly.

The demon snorted. “I’m getting used to it, I guess.” He glared over his shoulder at the long, short-furred tail that swayed behind him. “I prefer not having the tail, though.”

The Devil hummed. “You could always have it removed,” he suggested as they exited the main part of the castle and started crossing the courtyard toward the guard barracks.

“If I didn’t need it for balance, I would,” Azazel bemoaned. “The curse of being a caspan, I guess.”

Caspan were goat-like demons with mild features similar to cats, such as their retractable claws and tails that helped them balance on even the narrowest of terrain. Their normally dark eyes would glow white in the dark, reflecting the smallest sliver of light to help them see. Caspan were typically short demons, only coming to Lucifer’s hip, but Azazel was a cross of something taller, that otherwise remained dormant, as he was just shy of being as tall as Lucifer and Michael were.

His freakishly abnormal height, to caspan standards anyway, was what resulted in him being kicked out of his clan and finding his way to the castle.

They were met at the gate by a stocky demon and guided into the Hell Loop Maze. Lucifer and Azazel followed Babael, Head Guard of the Lower Levels, through the winding passages. He walked with urgency, his short stature and chubby legs belying the speed at which he could move.

“We’re not sure when it happened, My King.” His voice was quick and sharp but also shaky with nerves. “We were doing our regular rounds, you see, and one of the newer recruits noticed the door ajar and its guard gone.”

Lucifer narrowed his eyes. “It’s one of the guarded doors,” he bit out. “Those are to never be left unattended, Babael.”

Babael paused in his hurry to bow deeply. “I’m fully aware, My King. There was a guard on rotation but we can’t find them.”

Lucifer and Azazel shared a look. “Which door was it?” Lucifer asked, motioning for the demon to continue.

He did, wringing his hands together. “Well, you see, My King…” he hesitated until Azazel growled and clicked a hoof impatiently on the stone floor. Babael hit his knees as he kowtowed. “It’s your mother’s door, My King,” he wailed. “Please forgive us!”

Lucifer didn't spare the demon another glance as he tore down the hallway, Azazel close on his heels. No, this couldn't be possible. Yet, it was, Lucifer discovered as he came to the door that had once held the Goddess of Creation wide open and barely hanging by one of its hinges. Azazel moved past him, searching the room and behind the door only to come up empty-handed.

“What do we do now?” Azazel asked in a whisper.

Lucifer forced himself to breathe through his nose. “We find her,” he growled, ignoring the shake in his hands. “Babael!!” He whipped around as the stocky demon caught up. “I want reports from all of the watchtowers. Now!” He snapped with a flash of his eyes when the demon didn’t move fast enough.

“Yes, of course, My King. Right away, My King.” Babael scurried off to do as instructed.

Lucifer turned to Azazel. “Find the guard that was supposed to be here and bring them to me.”

“Michael wanted me to stay with you,” Azazel reminded him calmly, unconcerned by the Devil’s ire.

Lucifer rolled his eyes. “I’m irritated enough that no one will come close to me at the moment. I’ll be collecting Amenadiel and will take him to the West Wing.” He narrowed his eyes. “Find that demon and bring him to me,” he ordered.

Azazel bowed and moved quickly to do his King’s bidding.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

In the absence of Lucifer and Azazel, the three remaining demons stayed in the penthouse with Michael. To keep him from pacing anxiously, Ella all but dragged him into the bathroom for his irrigation treatment before reapplying his bandages. She kept up a steady stream of commentary about things she had discovered in her short time on Earth and the things she wanted to try. The small demon had been so curious as to what a gaming console was that Michael allowed Shax to bring the one he had squirreled away up to the penthouse to hook up. Maze had been unimpressed but Ella instantly took to it, finally giving Shax someone to play with.

Michael took up a post at the bar with Maze while Shax and Ella battled each other on Mario Kart, laughing at Shax's disgruntlement as Ella quickly became a serious contender despite having only been introduced to the game a mere hour before.

"Shouldn't you know better than to challenge a cat at anything that requires hand-to-eye coordination?" Michael asked with a chuckle.

Shax grumbled as Ella once again came first. “Okay, different track missy.”

Ella giggled. “You’re on.”

Maze rolled her eyes as she sipped from her drink. “Sprouts,” she mumbled, barely hiding her amusement.

“I’m not a sprout,” both Ella and Shax stated irritably.

“Could’ve fooled me,” Maze retorted with a smirk.

Michael laughed quietly, sipping from his glass. It had been years since they had all felt comfortable enough with each other to be this relaxed. He and Lucifer had been so withdrawn and angry with everything and everyone that it was no wonder even their closest demons pulled back from them. Being on Earth had slowly changed that though. They had been away from all the reminders and had focused on getting their new business up and running with Maze and Shax to help them. Maze, who had come up with them on occasion before with Lilith, had adapted rather quickly.

Shax had been another matter entirely. It had taken him time to learn how to feed from humans in a way that still allowed it to be their choice to enter his bed. The first time he had used his lure on a human had been an absolute cluster-fuck that had taken them weeks to get Shax over enough that he could eat something other than second-hand offers. Lucifer had taken to helping Shax with purpose and the incubus eventually discovered how to use his charm and rarely used his lure since.

Azazel hadn't wanted to come with them at the time and Ella had decided to stay with him. Michael hadn't argued with them and hadn't asked again until recently, but he had missed them over the years. The last few days had been relaxing despite his lacerated shoulders and the overall snark that came with all four of the demons being together again. He’d likely never admit it, but he had missed his little family.

The only thing that could make it better was having Lilith, Eve, and little Lamashtu with them as well.

The elevator dinged, opening to reveal two of the very people he had been wishing for.

“Wasn’t expecting to see the two of you today,” he stated as he stood to greet them.

Maze moved to offer the two women a slight bow before making her way to the couch to give them space with Michael. Ella and Shax paused the game long enough to offer their own bows before continuing when Chloe waved them off with a flush.

“Why do they do that?” She mumbled to him.

“You guys are playing Mario Kart?” Jane asked excitedly.

Ella paused the game again so that she could lean over the back of her chair to answer Jane with bright eyes. “Yep! I didn't know there was this much fun stuff on Earth. It's been a while since I've been topside. Want to play with us?"

“What? Bow? It’s a respectful greeting.” Michael offered a kind smile. "You can ask them to stop if it makes you uncomfortable. Drink?"

“No, thanks,” Chloe declined as Jane moved closer to watch the race. “We actually just came to talk. Where’s Lucifer?”

“He had to leave for a bit to handle some business elsewhere but he should be back this evening or tomorrow morning at the latest.” Chloe looked disappointed. “Why? What’s up? New case?”

She shook her head. “No.” Chloe bit her lip. “We need to talk about…well…this.” She motioned between them quickly. “The memory issue.”

“Ah.” Michael finished his current glass just for something to do with his hands. “Take it that’s a conversation you’d rather have with us both.” Chloe nodded. “You’re welcome to stay here for a bit anyway. You did make the trip over here. Seems a waste to just turn around and leave.” He didn’t sound as desperate as he felt to keep them here, did he?

Chloe thought a moment before agreeing. "I'll have to pick Trixie up in a couple of hours but we can stay until then."

Michael smiled, relieved. “Sounds great.”

“Sweet,” Jane said with a smile. “I play the winner of the next race.”

“Deal,” Shax and Ella agreed with excitement.

Chloe shook her head fondly. “How are the shoulders?” She asked Michael, motioning toward them with her hand.

“They’re healing, slowly but better than they were,” Michael answered honestly. “They still pull on occasion if I’m not careful.”

She hummed. “Must have been some fall.”

She still didn’t believe his bullshit story but she was accepting it – for now. Michael figured she’d likely bring it up later or wait for them to slip up in random conversation. He sipped his drink, turning to watch the race on the flat screen. They wouldn’t be able to keep the truth from either of the women forever but he’d rather be healed fully before that confrontation. Michael had a feeling that he and Lucifer would need to have full mobility when the time came.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer was an irritated mess as he paced the floor of his private sitting room in the West Wing of the castle. He’d stop to sip from the glass of high-end whiskey he had stashed from one of his trips to Earth before pacing some more. Amenadiel sat in one of the plush chairs and watched. He still wore the shackles on his wrists but sitting here next to a crackling fire was much better than sitting in a dark, cold cell.

“What’s going on, Luci? Lucifer,” he corrected at the dark look his brother sent him. “You’re awfully agitated for a simple escapee.” Lucifer hummed, grabbing his glass to drink before resuming his pacing without a word. “Who’s escaped Hell, brother?” Amenadiel tried again.

This time Lucifer heaved a sigh. "It's none of your business. There’s no evidence that they’ve escaped Hell, just their room.”

“Well, that’s good, isn’t it?”

Lucifer gave a half-hearted shrug and Amenadiel sighed. Maybe something else to think about while they waited for his brother’s demon to return was in order. He stood, walking over to gaze out the window into the darkness of Hell, noting the cold coming off of the glass.

“Why is Hell so cold?” he asked curiously. “Last time I was here we could barely breathe for the heat.”

Lucifer snarled. "Well, the last time you were here, you were leading a distraction so Lilith and Eve could be killed in cold blood, not to mention my two-day-old daughter."

Amenadiel whipped around. “I wasn’t told there was a child!” Horror filled his expression and tone. Lucifer scoffed and Amenadiel bristled. "I wasn't!" He roared. "I had no idea you had a child! I would have never…" Amenadiel trailed off, breathing heavily in his despair. Why had he not questioned anything? "Lucifer…I…I really didn't know."

Lucifer stared at his older brother with wet eyes. “I believe you,” he mumbled with a sniff. He turned away and downed his drink. “The truth is that Michael and I cannot sustain Hell on our own, not like it was. Hell was given creation from our blood; mine, Michael’s, Lilith’s, and Eve’s when we fell. Because of this, the four of us need to be in Hell, sharing our essence with it, for it to flourish and thrive as it did before.” He poured another drink. “With them gone, everything ‘fertile’ about the place has vanished with them,” he said thickly before raising his glass to his lips with a shaking hand. “Essentially, the angels destroyed Hell when they ripped our hearts out and stomped on them.”

Amenadiel closed his eyes in pain. How could he have been so blind? Why had he listened to the lies and not looked into anything for himself? “I promise, Lucifer, I’ll do what I can to help in any way you two need me to.” Lucifer snorted but gave no other indication he had even heard Amenadiel’s words. “The child, is she…”

Lucifer opened a drawer, pulling out a small silver instrument that easily fit into the palm of his hand. It had a rounded, ball-like top with an intricate Hell Rose carved into the metal. Two small bells hung on the sides. He ran his thumb over it reverently before he gave it a gentle shake, creating a soft ‘tinkle’ that quickly told Amenadiel that it was a rattle meant for a very small child. His heart clenched. How often would Lucifer sit in here with it over the years?

“Lucifer…”

“She’s on Earth. Goes by Beatrice now.” Lucifer’s voice cracked. He chuckled softly. "She's eight, Earth time. Takes after her mother.”

The news allowed Amenadiel’s chest to loosen a little so that he could breathe without pain, at least. “They’ll remember, Lucifer. Give them time.” He wanted to reach out to his younger brother, and offer support via a tight squeeze of the shoulder, but resisted. They weren't at the point yet. Amenadiel wasn't sure they ever would be again.

Lucifer took a shaky inhale before he returned the little rattle and once again downed his drink with one swallow. He didn't get a chance to respond as a knock sounded before Azazel opened the door.

The demon gave a respectful bow to Lucifer. "We found the guard close to the gates," he informed them before holding up a small satchel. "What was left of him, anyway.”

Lucifer cursed. “She’s left Hell?”

“Appears that way. None of the watchtowers reported anything of note.”

Lucifer closed his eyes and breathed. “Remove the shackles, Zaz. We need to get back and warn Michael, quickly.”

Amenadiel watched Lucifer closely as Azazel removed the cuffs from his wrists. “You’re scared, brother,” he noted. “Who’s escaped Hell?”

His younger brother hesitated before speaking one word that had chills running down his spine. “Mum.”

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

She was failing. That was the only explanation for it.

Linda had had…difficult…patients in the past but none quite like the twins, Lucifer Morningstar and Michael Demiurgos. She had thought that they were having some breakthroughs in a few sessions but the two men were anything if not stubborn and bull-headed. Not to mention completely and utterly insane.

They refused to even humor the thought of dropping their metaphors. Now, she understood that trauma happened, sometimes more significant in some than others, and tragically losing their wives was very hard on both of them, clearly, but to actually believe that they were the Devil and Serpent? Then she had to take into account that their closest companions believed it as well, going so far as to call themselves ‘demons’. That couldn’t be helping the two men. It certainly didn’t help that she had struck up something like a friendship with one and was sleeping with the other.

They called the men their ‘Kings’. Linda still wasn’t sure how to approach that particular red flag.

Now, the two of them seemed stuck on the fact that they had found their dead wives, Lilith and Eve, were alive and ‘human’ posing as Chloe and Jane Decker. Linda didn’t believe in any one religion. For all she knew, reincarnation was an actual thing that happened. She did know that replacing living people with departed loved ones was not healthy in any way shape or form – for anyone.

But the two men were adamant and nothing that Linda said was helping a damn thing. They were convinced that their Father had stolen the women away from them and hid them on Earth in their newly human bodies, while taking all of their memories, to keep them apart. In their pain and rage, they ultimately decided to give their Father the biggest ‘fuck you’ they could and cut off their wings.

“Wait, you two did what?”

“We cut off our wings,” Lucifer repeated in an agitated manner. “Are you listening?”

Oh, she was listening.

Linda took a breath, resting her hands over her notepad in her lap. “I’m referring the two of you to someone else; someone a little more qualified to help you.”

“Who could be more qualified?” Lucifer barked in surprise.

She wasn’t sure at this point but there had to be someone out there, right?

“Why would you not feel qualified?” Michael asked, leaning forward from where he had been resting against the back of her couch. “You’ve already helped us a great deal.”

“I’m not so sure of that,” Linda parried softly.

Michael narrowed his eyes. “You’re afraid that you’re failing us.”

How did he do that?

“Am I not? Yes, we’ve made the occasional breakthrough, but the two of you are still holding onto these metaphors and refuse to open up fully to me.”

Lucifer scoffed, resting back against the cushions with a mild wince. “We’ve been more open with you than anyone in the last thousand years. What more do you want?”

Linda pushed on. “I encouraged getting to know Chloe and Jane because I thought it would help you come to terms with your loss-”

"But we didn't lose them! If you had been listening-"

“And now you believe that they actually are your wives. I didn’t help you, I made the situation worse.”

“You didn’t-” Michael tried.

“Now, you’re self-mutilating yourselves in ‘cutting off your wings’ to spite your Father. It’s clear that I cannot help you but I am severely concerned for your mental health.”

"We're not self-mutilating ourselves," Lucifer bit out, offended by the notion, never mind the fact that Linda had a very strong hunch that hadn't always been the case. "It was mere body modification. You humans do it all the time."

Linda gave him a stern look. “We don’t cut off limbs however metaphorical they may be. You two did serious harm to yourselves,” she exclaimed, motioning toward the wrappings she could see through their shirts.

“It was a one-time thing, Doctor,” Michael tried to assure her. “We’re not in the habit of harming ourselves if that is what you’re worried about.”

“That’s exactly what I am worried about.” Linda took a steadying breath. “The two of you have been through multiple significant traumas, so it only makes sense that there will be difficulties. That doesn’t mean that you can’t be helped, it just means that I’m not the right person for that job.”

"But you're the only person for the job," Lucifer protested, sitting back up. "You can't expect us to fill in someone else about everything. It was hard enough telling you."

Michael sighed. “You are helping us, Linda. It would just be more obvious if you would just believe us.”

“You mean, if I accepted your metaphors?”

“Accepted them as truth instead of just flowing with them? Yes.”

Linda shook her head. "The entire point of therapy is to help discover the real you; to put a name to the emotions and to help you work through them. Part of that also involves letting go of the metaphors.”

“But they’re not metaphors!”

Michael placed a hand on Lucifer's knee, gripping it in a bid to calm him. Lucifer huffed irritably and flopped back on the cushions again. This time he winced and cursed, jerking his back away from the couch and leaning over the arm instead. His twin immediately turned to him in worry but Lucifer waved him off with a grumble. Linda sighed as she watched them. They truly cared for one another very deeply, sharing a bond forged through their combined trauma. They likely fed each other’s emotions and insecurities as well without knowing it.

“I could keep one of you and refer the other,” she suggested calmly and was immediately shut down.

Honestly, she had expected it. They weren't necessarily attached at the hip but they were very dependent on each other. If she hadn't already seen them separately on occasion she would be more worried about a more unbalanced dynamic, but neither of them tried to control the other nor did either of them show signs of being coerced. They were both very outspoken, albeit in different ways, and had no problem over-talking each other to be heard. Linda had had to break up a few of those cases in previous sessions. Typically though, Lucifer spoke without much thought with reactive behavior while Michael was the processor, taking in her words and mulling over them before speaking.

He was doing that now, chewing on the inside of his bottom lip as he organized his thoughts.

Michael looked at her. “You want us to be completely open with you?”

Linda nodded. “That would allow me to help you to the best of my ability, yes.”

Lucifer turned to Michael with a troubled expression. “Michael…”

“She’s not going to believe us if we don’t.” Michael turned to his twin. They shared a common moment of having a conversation without words.

Lucifer sighed. “Very well. I think both of us would be overkill, don’t you think?”

“I’ll do it,” Michael decided, adjusting his position on the couch. “Western civilizations aren’t as aware of me so typically have a slightly less dramatic reaction.” He focused on her while Lucifer shifted anxiously beside him. “I’ll ask you to remember that you are in no danger and that I will not harm you.”

Linda swallowed down her nerves. Why would he…her heart stopped in her chest as her blood froze.

The tall, handsome man that had been sitting in front of her had changed. His tan skin was now dark scales that glimmered in the light as he breathed. His face had morphed into a more snake-like shape, a large, scaled hood framing his head. A muscular tail shifted, falling from the arm of the couch to the floor with a soft thud. Linda jerked at the sound, eyes flicking down to watch it curl around his feet, moving as though it had a mind of its own.

“Linda.”

Her eyes snapped back up at the hissed sound of her name just in time to catch a glimpse of a forked tongue disappearing behind a peak of retracted fangs. Linda shivered, meeting those dark, viper eyes. Her breath picked up as her fear increased. Looking into those eyes was like looking into darkness itself; endless and deep.

She blinked.

Michael was before her, looking human once again, but she couldn’t get words to form. She was frozen, her heart racing in her chest. Unbid, her eyes moved to Lucifer, who sat quietly, watching her with a nervousness she had not seen on him before. Linda felt her mouth open to form words but none were available to her, a small croak coming out instead.

If Michael was the Serpent then…Lucifer was…

“The Devil,” she breathed, her voice a mere exhalation of air than actual vibrations.

Lucifer nodded, his expression relaxed as much as it could be. “Yes. I’m not showing you my face though. You seem shaken up enough.” He gave a nervous chuckle.

Shaken. That didn’t even come close to explaining how she felt. The Serpent. The Devil. The actual Kings of Hell were sitting on her couch. She felt her hands shaking as she stared at the beings before her. Michael slowly stood, her eyes snapping to watch him carefully, as prey would watch an approaching predator.

"We're going to go," he spoke softly, keeping his hands where she could see them. "Give you your space."

Yes, yes space was good.

Lucifer stood as well. Her eyes flicked to him and then back to Michael, unable to decide which one she needed to watch more. They silently left, closing the door softly behind them. The air escaped Linda in a gust of wind. She jerked from her chair, tears finally falling down her cheeks as she backed into the corner and slid to the floor. Her body was shaking from fear as it attempted to breathe with debatable success.

The Devil. The Serpent. Hell was real. It was all real.

Serpent. Devil. Demons. Real. All real.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The following days were stressful, for everyone.

As if they didn’t already have enough going on with trying to find their wayward mother, Shax quickly found out about their little reveal session when Linda didn’t show up for their regular rendezvous. He’d gone to investigate the next day only to find her door locked and refusing to let him in. He mentioned it to them in his confusion of her sudden change of attitude and had not taken the news of their reveal very well. For the first time in centuries, Shax lost it on Michael, yelling and ranting at him, which of course caught the attention of the two other demons still downstairs. Azazel watched in confusion while Maze also got visibly upset at the potential loss of her new friend – not that she mentioned that in so many words.

Michael had attempted to calm Shax down, only for the incubus to hiss at him with glowing eyes and sharpened fangs. Michael had been so surprised by the attack that he had stumbled backward and tripped over his own two feet. Azazel rushed forward to grab the demon before he could do something he regretted which resulted in Shax turning on him. The caspan was many things but a punching bag was not one of them. He retaliated and the ensuing fight brought forth blood from the majority of the people in the room before it got broke up.

“What is your fucking problem?!” Azazel spat at Shax, wiping blood from his mouth.

Shax jerked from Maze’s hold. “Fuck off!”

“Enough!” Lucifer bellowed. “This is ridiculous!”

Shax turned on him. “You cost me my food!”

“It’s just one human. Find another one,” Azazel quipped.

It was the wrong thing to say. Shax barreled into him with a snarl. Azazel went down with a grunt and growl, fully intending to defend himself, but Michael grabbed Shax by the back of the neck and lifted him like a wayward pup. Shax kicked, making contact before Michael’s strong tail entered the fray, wrapping tightly around his flailing legs while the other hand expertly snatched his wrists. Michael jerked the incubus to him, snapping his fangs in his face. Shax winced before going limp in Michael’s hold.

“All of you, out.”

Azazel stood but hesitated to leave. Maze grabbed his arm and pulled him along. “He’ll be alright,” she whispered to him. Azazel still looked back nervously as they went down the stairs.

“You too, Lucifer.”

Lucifer blinked at his twin. “It’s just a tantrum, Michael.” His brother’s stern look had him sighing. “Fine. I guess I’ll go check in on Ella and see how she’s holding up with her new job.”

Michael waited until the elevator closed behind his twin before addressing Shax. “If I let you go, are you going to behave?”

Shax nodded and Michael slowly let him go. He walked to the bar for drinks while Shax shook away his momentary submission.

“Why’d you do it?” The incubus asked with lingering agitation.

Michael offered him a drink but Shax stubbornly turned up his nose. He sighed, setting the glass back on the bar and sipping from his own. "What's going on, Shax?"

Shax sighed and crossed his arms. “Just punish me and get it over with.”

Michael narrowed his eyes, sitting his glass to the side. “I’m not doing that,” he responded.

“You’re not?”

He shook his head. “No.” Shax watched him as Michael moved to lean against Lucifer’s piano. “You’ve become attached to her.”

Shax scowled, once again looking away from him like a sullen teenager. “I’ve committed an incubus faux pas and befriended my food. So what?”

Michael watched the young demon sadly. He may have reached the years of demon adulthood but he was still just a sapling in many ways. “I’m not upset with you, Shax. I’m glad that you made a friend.”

The demon peaked at him with confusion. “You are?” Michael nodded. Shax turned to look at him fully, biting his lip.

“Should I be concerned?” Michael asked caringly. “I’ve noticed you’ve been a little paler than you have been but you’ve seemed fine otherwise.”

There was a big reason why the Incubi avoided having regular partners. They could become attached and reliant on that particular food source, especially if it was a good one. Considering how well Linda had been doing despite feeding Shax twice a week, Michael could assume that she would be the incubus equivalent of a buffet compared to other humans.

There were also Shax's other issues to consider as well.

“I’m taking others to my bed,” Shax answered but his hesitance told Michael to wait him out. He finally sighed, looking at Michael imploringly. “I don’t enjoy it, Michael. I do it because I know I have to but…I’d rather be with her.”

Michael offered a soft smile. There it was. Shax had indeed bonded with Linda during their time together.  “Because she tastes good?” Michael asked to be sure.

Shax shook his head. “I mean, she does, of course she does, but it’s not that. She talks to me. She’s interested in me; me, as a person, not just someone that can give her pleasure in exchange for food.”

“We’re interested in you as a person,” Michael countered, referring to himself, Lucifer, and the other attendants.

“It’s not the same and you know it.”

Michael did know.

Shax has had problems connecting with people since Michael rescued him from the den which damaged him. They had been able to support him throughout the years but he frequently had setbacks. The demons knew what he was and that after a certain age, his main source of sustenance was the energy obtained from the desire and pleasure found during sexual orgasm. Because of this, many of the demons assumed they could take advantage of and coerce him into allowing them to fuck him or vice versa. He got a free meal in exchange, so what was there to complain about?

Humans flocked to him because of his charm, a minor lure to secure and guarantee sources of food, but very few of them could handle more than one orgasmic feeding, which is where the bulk of the energy Shax lived off of came from. They always fell asleep shortly afterward, leaving Shax energized and content, but frequently on his own unless he sought out them or Maze to hang out with.

Not having that connection didn’t bother other incubi simply because of their nature, but Michael knew a secret about Shax that he kept from everyone - except his mates. Shax had never shown an interest in connecting with anyone before but Michael had been fully aware that the incubus was lonely in the way he had watched Michael and Lucifer with Lilith and Eve so many years ago; how he watched couples in Lux. He had initially been glad to see Shax and Maze were so open to befriending Linda but he had not been aware of just how attached Shax had become to the blonde human. He had really messed this up, hadn’t he?

“I’m sorry, Shax.”

Shax stared at him. “What are you apologizing for?”

“I hadn’t realized that the two of you had gotten so close.”

"It's fine," Shax tried to downplay the situation. "Like Azazel said, she's just food."

Michael snorted. “And you charged into him like a raging bull for that comment. You’re training with Maze has paid off.”

Shax smiled shyly. “You think so?”

The Serpent laughed. “You would have easily won that fight if we hadn’t interfered and Zaz is no easy opponent.” He smirked. “You drew first blood. I wouldn’t let him forget it if I were you.”

“I did, didn’t I?” Shax chuckled, running a hand through his hair. He sighed the next second, his smile fading at the edges. “Maybe this is for the best. I’m already having problems wanting food from elsewhere and I’m getting irrational. I attacked you for Hell’s sake.”

The fact that Shax had attempted to attack him concerned Michael more than the rest of it. Unfortunately, only time would tell if he was right to be concerned, but Michael had a strong feeling that this went much further than an attachment to food.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~

It hadn’t taken much for Lucifer to figure out where Ella was. If he ran into Chloe, who had been assigned to the same case that Ella was currently doing diagnostics, then that was a happy coincidence. Never mind the fact that he had just downright missed her.

He tossed out his best remarks, expecting at least a quirk of her lips for his efforts, but got back nothing.

“You’re awfully distracted,” he noted. “I usually get a tiny reaction of some sort.”

“I just have a lot on my mind, Lucifer.” She kept walking without looking at him, focused fully on getting to the location of the victim they would be solving a case for.

“Ah, yes, Michael mentioned that you two had stopped by for a chat a couple of days ago. Apologies for not being available.”

She finally stopped and turned to him. “And neither of you have reached out since then.”

And there it was. “A situation came up with our therapist,” he tried to explain. “Not to mention family drama.”

Chloe hummed, staring him down. “A phone call would have sufficed, Lucifer.”

“We don’t have phones, Lil…” She narrowed her eyes at him. He backtracked. “Chloe.”

“It’s 2016. Who doesn’t have a cell phone?”

Lucifer pointed to himself. Chloe huffed a laugh – finally – and shook her head. “Right, because you and Michael can ‘pray’ to one another.”

He grinned. “Exactly. You’re finally catching on.”

Chloe snorted. “The rest of us mere mortals don’t have that luxury.” She walked away from him.

“Li…Chloe!” He ran to catch up to her. “It’s an easily enough problem to be fixed. I don’t see why you’re so frustrated.”

“That’s not why I’m frustrated, Lucifer.” She sighed, stopping to face him quite suddenly. “Nothing about you makes sense.”

“So, I’m mysterious. I don’t see the problem.” He smiled to try to ease her ire. It moderately worked as he received a small eye roll.

Chloe poked him in the chest. "You were shot, point blank. You should be dead and yet here you are after being miraculously saved by Michael who can apparently do some trick that helps him move without being seen."

And they were back to that topic. “We’ve told you the solution to your problem, multiple times, Chloe.” He sighed. “Things would make much more sense if you had at least a few of your memories.” He knew it wasn’t her fault but bloody hell this was frustrating.

"I've got a sample of your blood." Did she really? "I'm going to have it run just to prove that you are human once and for all."

Lucifer giggled as she once more walked away. She was feisty today. No matter whether she was Lilith or Chloe, it made his blood hum with the desire to poke a little more. “Go ahead. It will provide all the evidence you need to know we’re telling the truth.”

Chloe scoffed, but she was smiling, which was what Lucifer had been aiming for in the first place. It made him feel warm until they reached the victim with two pieces of metal sticking out of her skull. Well, that wasn’t unsettling at all.

“Ella?” Chloe walked over to where Ella was observing the scene with another member of the forensics team. “What are you doing here?”

The tiny woman was bouncing with energy as they approached. “You’ve got this case. That’s great! I mean, not great for our vic here, but great that I finally get to work with you!”

“Oh, didn’t you know?” Lucifer proudly adjusted his cuff links. “She’s been added to the forensics team.”

Chloe looked between them suspiciously. “Please tell me that you had nothing to do with this.”

“Scout’s honor. Ella got herself in. Let her prove herself,” Lucifer urged.

Chloe took a deep breath before nodding to Ella. “Okay. What have you got?”

Ella was immediately in serious report mode. “Well, you’d think that the cause of death would be the metal rods sticking out of her head, but no. She was strangled.” Ella pointed to Jillian’s neck. “See the contusions on her neck?”

“So the horns were added post-mortem?”

“Yep. Soft tissue at the point of impact is yellow-pink. That means that there was no blood pressure when our killer went stabby-stab.” Chloe hummed but Ella wasn’t finished. “And she was killed somewhere else. This body was moved here.”

Chloe looked at Ella before glancing at the technician with her. He nodded. “She’s good.”

Lucifer grinned with pride for his tiny demon as Chloe nodded. “Very well. Good job.”

Ella beamed at the praise, turning back to her work as Chloe moved on to talk to Dan and give the man instructions. She wasn’t thrilled that he had only been suspended for a week before being demoted to LAPD servant status. But a deal was a deal, and Michael had accepted the human's willingness to clear Lucifer's name without prompting in place of Dan confessing to the LAPD about Palmetto. He had confessed to Chloe. She knew the truth now and would act accordingly.

Lucifer followed Ella to her bag. “I see that you’re enjoying yourself.”

“Oh, yeah, totally.” She smiled at him. “Thank you guys for letting me do this. I was going crazy being stuck in that building.”

Lucifer waved her off. “You’re good at what you do. It seemed a waste to let it fester.”

She stretched before picking up her work-issued camera. “It feels good to be useful again.”

“You were always useful, Ella.”

“Not when you guys weren’t there.” Ella’s voice was sad but she perked up quickly. “It’s so warm here, isn’t it? I like it.”

Lucifer smiled in understanding and opened his arms. “Come here, kitten cat.”

Ella smiled widely and all but dived into his arms for the offered hug. The tiny demon was a hugger and a lover of physical touch. It had taken awhile for the tiny demon to admit that she loved them, but once she did she had gone all out with the four of them at first. It later branched out to Shax, Azazel, and Maze. Lucifer hadn’t realized how much he had missed her hugs until he was back to receiving one on a daily basis.

“We missed you too,” he whispered into her hair. She hugged him tighter in response before letting go and turning back to what she was doing.

Lucifer and Chloe left the scene soon after that, looking into Jillian by visiting her home and finding an envelope with a huge stack of bills inside of it. Upon finding out that Amy had essentially died before coming back to life, Lucifer feared that his mother was involved in this entire mess and sent the information to Michael via prayer. Chloe had not been thrilled to hear his theory but what could he do?

The quicker she tested his blood, the better off they would be.

Chapter Text

It could be rather irritating sometimes how some things never changed, Amenadiel mused as he waited for Chloe to meet with him at Lux. Lucifer wasn't thinking things through once again. He'd gotten better about it over the years, sure, but there were still times when he was short-sighted. Amenadiel knew that he was anxious to get Chloe and Jane to remember them but simply letting Chloe test his blood wasn't going to do that.

Granted, it would prove that Lucifer wasn’t human, and Michael in extension, but there was another way that Lucifer’s blood could be tested that might have a better outcome and keep angel blood out of the LAPD’s database.

Lilith had always thought of her sister first and Amenadiel was sure that characterization had leaked over to Chloe. He was also certain that it would expand to her daughter as well.

The issue with their mother could wait long enough for this.

“Hey, Amenadiel,” Chloe greeted him as she walked down the stairs. “What did you want to talk to me about?”

Amenadiel smiled warmly at her. Now that he knew the truth, he could see Lilith in the way she held herself and moved as she walked. Human she may be at the moment, seeing as he sensed nothing celestial about her, but she moved like she always had – a strong woman who was confident in herself. His chest was filled with guilt at what he had helped do to her. Still, he had dearly missed his strong-willed sister.

“I wanted to say ‘hey’. It’s…um…been awhile.”

Chloe was confused for a moment before it clicked for her. "Oh. You're part of the…memory loss bit."

“I am.” He nodded and chuckled. “This must be very strange for you.”

“You have no idea,” she agreed. “Sorry, but how did we know each other?”

Amenadiel was impressed by how well she seemed to have taken to the fact that she had memories missing. There was still some suspicion on the corners that he was picking up but he couldn’t say that he blamed her.

"We were siblings. Well, I thought of us as siblings," he backtracked and corrected. She had human memories which likely meant she had human ideologies. He was trying to help his brothers, not freak Chloe out before they had a chance. “I hear your sister and daughter are doing well.”

Chloe smiled slightly at the mention of her sister and child. “Jane and Trixie, yes. Both are well, thank you.”

“That’s good. I’m sure you’re happy to have her father back in the picture.”

Confusion crossed her features. “Father?”

Amenadiel quickly moved to soothe her. "I'm sorry. I had been told that you had memory loss but I wasn't aware of how much was gone. I don't mean to alarm you. I figured they would have told you already."

“They had hinted at it, I guess,” she said slowly, her expression thoughtful. “But nothing has been said outright.” Chloe bit her lip. “It would make sense that one of them would be her father, wouldn’t it? I mean, we were supposedly married…”

“You were,” Amenadiel agreed. He had once believed that arrangement had been forced but he knew now just how much they had loved each other. “Lucifer mentioned that you had a sample of his blood and that you were planning on testing it?”

Chloe nodded slightly, lost in her thoughts. “I was contemplating it, yeah…” She shook her head. “But not for that.”

“Why not?” He tilted his head in fake confusion. “Why else would you want to run it?”

“I…” Chloe started but then shook her head again. “It’s stupid.”

Amenadiel hummed to show he understood. “Well, he said you could, right? Why not use your sample to get some answers? Your memory may be gone but the test won’t lie.”

“I’m not sure…” Her phone rang, startling her before she answered it. “Decker.” Amenadiel waited patiently while she finished her call. “Why are you telling me this?”

He smiled softly. “Because you deserve to know and the two of them are too hesitant to push. They’re afraid to scare you off. I’m sure you can understand.”

Chloe chewed her lip as she nodded, once again deep in thought. She gave him one last searching look before she left to continue her case.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Are you serious?” Lucifer cackled as Michael scowled at him. “Oh, I wish I had been there!”

Chloe was grinning off to the side. Michael hadn’t wanted his twin to know that Amy had practically assaulted him in her trailer earlier but she hadn’t been able to resist regaling his twin with the tale. The poor man had looked stricken when she had walked in. He’d thrown his hands as far away from the topless girl straddling him as he could get them and stared at her in what could only be described as pure horror.

It’s not what it looks like! I swear it!

She hadn’t been able to stop teasing him since. Lucifer had caught on when they had met up at the location they had traced the dealer’s phone to and practically begged to know the juicy details. Michael had groaned and pouted as Chloe had filled him in before the AA meeting started. Lucifer was still sniggering under his breath as they listened to the members tell about their lowest moments.

“How is this helping us catch a drug dealer?” Michael asked irritably.

Chloe patted his knee soothingly. “Their phone was traced here so they are here somewhere, likely waiting to prey on one of these poor people at their most vulnerable.”

The twins sighed as they continued to listen to the others talk. True to form, as much as Lucifer felt for the troubled humans, he only had so much patience to sit and listen. He was on his feet before Chloe could catch him. Michael leaned close.

“Have faith, Chloe,” he whispered.

“I’m Lucifer Morningstar…and I love drugs!”

Michael groaned. “Never mind.”

Chloe chuckled and sighed, glad that she wasn't the only one who often wondered what was going on in Lucifer's mind. She thought for sure that they might get kicked out but upon being reminded of the topic, Lucifer sobered and took it to heart. He spoke about his mother abandoning him and how he had abandoned her in turn. Michael was silent beside her, his expression pained as Lucifer talked.

“I’m going to assume she didn’t approve?”

Michael glanced at her in confusion before he caught on to what she was asking. “I wouldn’t say she approved nor would I say she disapproved.” He sighed. “Mother was – is – complicated. It seemed like she supported us until it came down to push or shove and then she turned her back on us.”

“And you returned the favor years later?”

“Something like that, yeah. She was never overly fond of the two of you but she was never cruel to you either, as far as I’m aware.”

That helped explain why Lucifer would be willing to throw his mother under the proverbial bus during the entire case. Chloe wasn't exactly sure how she felt about all of it.

In the end, Lucifer succeeded in luring out the drug dealer. Suspect caught, Chloe assured the twins that she could handle him from there and let them go to do whatever they needed to do elsewhere. She didn’t get much but was able to determine that there had been a dealer before their devil emoji guy. Unfortunately, all he could tell her was that the original dealer liked to sell prescription drugs. With nothing else to do, she returned to the precinct to look into some things. She still didn’t come up with much.

Chloe decided she would continue tomorrow with fresh eyes and got ready to leave. On her way out, she spotted Ella still in the upstairs lab. She paused a moment before making up her mind and walking over. Ella was wearing buds in her ears that didn’t seem to be connected to anything, so Chloe tapped her on the shoulder.

“Hey, Ella.”

Ella glanced up and smiled at her. “Hey! What’s up?”

She didn’t bow for which Chloe was grateful. It was a relief that Michael had kept his promise to talk to them on her behalf. She’d have to thank him later. Chloe motioned to her ears and Ella laughed.

“Don’t worry, I can still hear you.” Ella removed one of the buds from her ear to show it to Chloe. “Michael got them for me to filter out background noise when I need to focus. It’s unbelievable how loud everything is up here. Demasiada.” She shook her head like she was shaking off a fly. “Is this about the case? I’m still looking over some stuff.”

Chloe shook her head. “No, it’s not about the case.” She took a calming breath. It was just Ella. “How long have you known Lucifer and Michael?”

“Oh, ages. I was a sprout when they took me in. Well, Eve was the one to actually find me.” Ella smiled fondly. “I was pleasantly surprised to discover just how sweet she is.” She tilted her head. “Why do you ask?”

“I’m just…trying to make sense of everything. All of you seem super close and I guess I’m trying to figure out how we’re supposed to fit into all of it.”

“Ugh, I feel you. It would totally suck if I was in your shoes.” Ella leaned on the table. “But we’re really just glad to have found you. Don’t feel like you have to remember anything.”

“But doesn’t it hurt that we don’t remember you?”

Ella nodded, her green eyes showing her sadness. “Sure it does, but it hurt worse not having you at all.” She gave Chloe a comforting smile. “I have faith that you’ll remember when you’re ready to.”

Chloe started chewing on her lip. What Ella said made sense but… “What if we never remember?” Trying to remember hurt and not just emotionally or mentally. The physical pain that come from trying made her hesitant to even attempt. But Lucifer and Michael were so adamant that they truly were their Lilith and Eve, despite their lack of memories. She worried that they’d end up severely disappointed in the end.

“Then you don’t,” Ella answered simply. She took in Chloe’s disbelief and sighed. “Listen, those two would do anything for the people they love. If it’s too painful for you to remember then tell them so. They are good listeners and they just want a chance to have you back in their lives, whether that’s as Lilith and Eve or Chloe and Jane.”

“They keep calling me Lilith. I’m not her. I don’t have her memories to be her.”

"Then tell them!" Ella chuckled. "If you two give them ground rules and set firm boundaries, those two will follow them. They might be the Kings of Hell but I can assure you, it was the Queens that did the ruling." The small Latina gave her a wink.

Chloe snorted and chuckled. For some reason, that was a metaphor she could fully believe. “Can I ask you something else?”

“You can ask me anything you like,” Ella assured her with a bright smile.

“Lucifer’s daughter…what can you tell me about her?”

Ella’s cheery expression dropped. “What do you want to know?” Her fingers started playing with her pen, flicking it back and forth with a tapping sound against the table. The subject was uncomfortable for her.

Chloe chewed her lip, nervous now that she was pushing the line, but Ella watched her expectantly. “How old would she be?”

She thought a moment, eyes looking to the ceiling. “Um…I suppose she’d be eight; in Earth years anyway.” Her response was smooth, like she was relieved that it wasn’t a more invasive question.

Chloe decided to ignore the last bit. “Do you know when she was born?”

Ella hummed again. “Let me think…the math isn't exact but I'm pretty sure that the Earth day would have been March first. The exact time is a little trickier though; one of the drawbacks of traveling between realms.” She shrugged in a ‘what can you do’ manner.

“That’s okay,” Chloe quickly assured her.  Lucifer’s daughter was born on the same day as Trixie and would have been the same age. Her gut twisted with nerves. That couldn’t be a coincidence. Could it?

“Hey,” Ella started quietly. “If you need a test run to ease your mind, I’d be willing to do it. You can trust me not to mess with the results.”

Chloe wasn’t sure how she knew the woman’s words were true but was beginning to learn to trust her gut when it came to this group of people. “I’d rather he didn’t know right now and I wouldn’t want to put you in that position.”

Ella smiled. “Don’t worry about that. I’m more than happy to help and I won’t tell them anything unless you or Jane says I can.”

Chloe appreciated the offer, she really did, she just wasn’t sure if she was actually going to go through with it.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I think you should do it.”

Chloe looked at Jane, surprised that her sister had spoken. She hadn’t been aware that she was speaking her thoughts out loud. "You think so?"

Jane sighed, looking up from her tablet. She had been working on edits while Chloe had been talking. “Yes, Chloe. Why wouldn’t you do it?”

She stared into her empty mug. Her sister posed a good question: why wouldn’t she get the evidence she needed? Chloe stood to return her mug to the kitchen, peaking in on Trixie as she went. The young girl was already deeply asleep and completely unaware of her mother’s turmoil.

“I get it,” Jane said as she followed her. “You’re scared. I am too, but Trixie deserves to know her father.”

Chloe wasn't debating that. If anything, that was the only thing that she was certain of. And yes, she was scared. Sure, Jane knew a melody she shouldn't and their anklets matched Michael's and Lucifer's but that was circumstantial evidence at best. If she did get a paternity test between Trixie and Lucifer done, if it did come back positive, then what more evidence would she need that their words were true? Most of their words, anyway. She still didn’t buy the whole Devil and Hell stuff the entire group of them had going on.

Did she want Trixie exposed to that? Wasn’t she already exposing Trixie to it? Despite their weirdness, every one of them treated Trixie with the care and respect that the eight-year-old deserved. Maze adored the girl and was adamant that she learn to defend herself, be it with her hands or knives. Could Chloe really say that she didn’t want her daughter to be able to protect herself should the situation arise? Shax spoiled Trixie every chance he got, calling her Little Princess and sneaking her sweets when he thought Chloe wasn’t paying attention. Chloe was certain that Ella would do the same when she inevitably met the girl. She hadn’t met Azazel yet but the others had spoken of him like a well-trusted friend.

Then there were Lucifer and Michael. Trixie had taken to the two of them like peanut butter to jelly. She adored the two men and was always excited to see them so she could tell them everything she had done during the week. In return, they listened to her avidly, taking in every word with a seriousness that Chloe had not seen with any other adult that Trixie had met; not even Penelope listened that well and the woman was her grandmother – of a sort. Chloe had noticed Lucifer looking at Trixie with something akin to longing and had assumed he had been thinking of his lost child. She may have been right in that assumption but could it have been that the longing was for the child to know that her father was standing right there?

Chloe felt depression settle in her chest at the image.

“Hey.” Jane wrapped Chloe in a hug. “You’re overthinking this.” She pulled back and pressed a finger between Chloe’s eyes. “You’re giving yourself stress lines.” Chloe chuckled and Jane smiled at achieving her goal. “Tell me what is truly bothering you.”

Chloe heaved a sigh as she looked at Jane. Her sister would never tell her she was being crazy, even if Chloe knew she was being crazy. Jane would take her words and handle them with all the seriousness in the world to help her through any problem, no matter how silly it seemed. "What if he tries to take her?"

Jane gave her a look. “If he wanted to do that, he would have already been trying. From what I’ve seen, he’s been perfectly respectable toward your position as her mother. Neither of them has pushed for more than you’re willing to give.”

Jane was right. Lucifer had asked for their weekly brunches but it had been Trixie who had suggested inviting the two men to their Taco Tuesdays. He hadn't even hinted at being the girl's father. Michael had once asked who Chloe thought Trixie's father was but even that could be called a stretch.

"We've already decided that they are likely telling the truth when it comes to our lost memories. Would it be so bad to have indisputable evidence of their claim?" Jane asked.

“You’re right,” Chloe agreed. “It would help get rid of many of my doubts and Trixie does deserve to have the chance to know her father should she wish to.” She sighed heavily, pressing her head against her sisters, seeking comfort. "She’s going to hate that I’ve lied to her.”

"She was going to have to know at some point." Jane took out Chloe's bun and ran her fingers through her hair. "The circumstances have changed and that's okay. Trixie will understand, I’m sure.”

“We should have the results first, just to be sure.” Chloe pulled back. “I don’t even know if the sample I have is even viable anymore. It’s been over a week since I collected it.”

Jane smiled. “Don’t worry about that. I can handle getting the samples and getting the test run. You just focus on your case.”

Chloe chuckled and nodded. What would she do without her twin? “How are you going to manage that?”

“No questions.” Jane tapped her nose. “I’ve got it covered.”

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Azazel was tired of it. Ever since Michael had revealed his true nature to that human doctor, Maze and Shax had been hard to be around. Maze didn't try to hide her frustration with their King and he allowed her to rant at him with nothing but an apology falling from his lips. He'd thought it weird at first but chastised himself. Their Kings hadn't always been harsh and stand-offish with them. He should be glad to see them finally regaining some of their previous mannerisms. They had always tried to be fair with all their subjects but it was entirely up to the demons whether their Kings remained calm. That had changed with the loss of the Queens to the point that they'd even started snapping and being cruel to them. They had known it was coming from a place of hurt and had never held it against their Kings.

Azazel allowed a breath to see finding their mates was indeed creating a positive change.

Shax, however, had withdrawn. He did his job and chatted with them like nothing was wrong but he had less interest in feeding than before. Azazel had taken over for Maze in helping the incubus and things had seemed okay for the first two days of the human’s withdrawal from them but their second meet-up came and passed without a sign of improvement. He’d followed Shax to the human’s house as he’d once again tried to talk to her to no avail. Even Maze had attempted to make contact and had returned empty-handed. Shax’s mood had gone downhill.

Shax turned away to serve someone else further down the bar. “No, thanks. You two enjoy yourselves.”

Azazel narrowed his eyes. The blonde at his side cooed at him. “It’s his loss. Come on.”

He sighed. “I’ve changed my mind. Go back to your friends.”

She huffed at him, calling him names as she left. Azazel didn’t care as he watched Shax continue to serve customers. He flirted but it was the type of flirting to get tips instead of to entice. At this rate, the incubus was going to starve and then they’d really have a disaster on their hands. What was wrong with him? Why was he being like this? He’d have to visit this human to find out.

The next day, Azazel knocked on the office door. He heard movement beyond the door and waited patiently as he listened to the locks unlatch from the other side. The door opened to reveal a middle-aged blonde human with glasses dressed professionally for her job. He gave her a warm smile and noticed that she relaxed further.

“Dr. Linda Martin?” She nodded and asked how she could help him. “We need to talk,” was his firm reply before he forced his way into the room. She huffed at him. “Close the door, I’m sure you don’t want the neighbors seeing or hearing our conversation.”

Linda paled. “You’re…you’re one of them,” she stuttered.

“One of what?” He challenged.

She swallowed. “A demon.”

Azazel gave her an unkind grin. “Got it in one. Now, be a dear and shut the door. I’d like to chat.” He made himself comfortable in the chair that he assumed was hers as she did as told and motioned for her to sit on the couch. Linda did so, slowly.

“Are you here to hurt me?” she asked fearfully.

“If I was going to hurt you, I would have done so already,” he said, watching her closely. “I certainly wouldn’t have knocked. I’m simply here because you’re hurting my tribe.”

“Me?” Linda looked shocked. “What…”

“Let me ask you a few questions and I’d like you to be truthful.” He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. “Have they hurt you?” Linda shook her head. “Have they lied to you?” Another shake, this one slower. “Then what is the problem?”

She blinked at him. “The problem? Everything.”

Azazel looked into her eyes, easily able to see her fear reflecting out to him. All of the humans’ evils were real and she was having trouble dealing with them because of course, she was. As if dealing with the truth of the divine wasn't hard enough for humans, her race had been molded and groomed by the so-called 'divine' to fear Hell and its inhabitants for millions of years. It was no fault of her own but Azazel hated seeing his tribe as at odds as it was, especially over a simpering human that couldn’t get out of her head long enough to see the truth.

He leaned back in the chair, crossing one leg over the other. “We’re going to have a reverse therapy session. Ask your questions and I’ll answer to the best of my ability.” Linda still looked uncomfortable, but she was calming the longer she was in his presence and he remained peaceful. “My goal here isn’t to scare you, despite how it seemed at first. My tribe saw – sees - you as a friend but you refuse to talk to them, so I’m here on their behalf.”

“They…” She swallowed. “Demons see me as a friend?”

Azazel snorted. “Trust me, I’m as confused as you are. You’re just a human, nothing special about you, but here we are.”

Finally, the human gave him something other than fear. Linda glared at him and then settled into her seat, her eyes searching him. Azazel arched his brow. Well, now, this was unexpected.

"You use 'them' as plural, not a pronoun, but I don't think you're here for all of your tribe, are you? You've taken offense to my actions, despite understanding my fear, strong enough to make you visit instead of waiting things out. You feel a sense of urgency, of protectiveness, hinting that you care very strongly for someone and currently fear for them."

Azazel blinked in surprise. This was not at all what he was expecting. He smiled. "You would be perfectly correct, my dear." Linda jerked back as though surprised that he would openly admit to her speculations. What could he say? He was impressed. Mildly. “Didn’t expect that from a demon, did you?”

She slowly shook her head. “I wouldn’t expect demons to care about anyone but themselves.”

“Why?” Azazel tilted his head. “Because it’s written in a book? I thought humans in your position were supposed to be unaffiliated and unbiased.”

Now she was offended. “I am but…”

“But what?” He cut over her. “You’re here basing all of your assumptions on rumor and hearsay instead of taking in what you’ve actually seen for yourself. You just admitted that they have never lied to you. Michael and Lucifer were telling you the truth from the very beginning. Maze doesn’t make it a habit to hide her nature either and Shax wouldn’t have lied to you. He respects you too much for that.”

Linda suddenly paled. “Shax is an incubus,” she whispered. “I’ve been…he’s…”

Ah, so that penny hadn’t dropped until now. Azazel narrowed his eyes, knowing exactly where her thought process was going. “Be very careful what you say next, human.” He spoke lowly, threateningly. “Shax is many things but he is not a killer.”

“They kill people for sex!” Once again, she was judging one based on the whole.

“That’s not exactly true. They feed from sex, particularly orgasmic energy. It’s their main source of sustenance.” He watched her process before continuing. “While it is possible for an incubus to severely drain a being and likely kill them should they take too much, Shax has never done so. He’s particularly anal about making sure one can handle his needs before even so much as flirting with them.”

Shax had only one mishap, or so he was told, very early after coming to Earth five years ago. According to what Maze had told him, the incubus had almost destroyed himself because of it. Thankfully, the human made a full recovery after a few days of TLC in the hospital, but the event had left its mark, right alongside the other huge scar that Shax had already carried.

The incubus had always been awkwardly soft for a being of Hell. It was a miracle how he had survived if Azazel was honest. But where Shax was soft, he made up for it in pure viciousness when a situation called for it. Maybe it was that and sheer stubbornness that kept him going.

“The fact that you were with him twice a week with no side effects tells me that he was very careful with you.”

Linda’s expression hardened. “He used me for food! I didn’t consent to that!”

Azazel bit his tongue to prevent himself from growling. He leaned forward again, his glare making her shrink back from him. “I know for a fact that Shax didn’t force you to his bed nor did he force his way into your bed. Tell me, when you first started fucking him, did you care for him or did you use him for your own selfish pleasure and gain? How are you any different?”

“He knew what he was getting into. Our situation was agreed upon. I was not told I was going to be food.”

“Did he, or did he not, tell you what he was?”

Linda opened her mouth but paused, her mouth shutting with a click. Shax had told her, judging by the look of guilt in her eyes, but she had chosen to not believe him.

“I rest my case.” Azazel leaned back in the chair. “What exactly has changed other than the fact that you believe everything they have already told you?” He continued when she didn’t answer. “I don’t give a damn if you fear us or not, personally.” He stood and she watched him. “But you mean a lot to Maze and Shax. You also mean something to Michael and Lucifer. I can only hope that care is returned when you finally get out of your head out of your ass and actually see the people in front of you.”

He left her sitting on her couch with much to think about.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The case finished up quickly once they had Ella’s report back. Lucifer had also added some information from Amy’s boyfriend, who had apparently had a visit to Lux the night before. Chloe hadn’t asked any questions other than whether the man had left unharmed – which he had. It was probably better that she didn’t know – plausible deniability and all of that.

The original drug dealer had gone by the name Bobby B and Lucifer had quickly put the pieces together upon seeing the set pictures of Roberta Beliard. He had sent the information to Michael, of course, who had got there before them and had needed rescuing…again. He was flushed and embarrassed and refused to look either of them in the eye for hours after. Michael had denied anything being wrong when she had asked. I’m just stressed. But Chloe had seen him rotate his shoulders in pain and the anxious way both twins had talked to Amenadiel when the other man had stopped by for some kind of status report.

Seriously, what was going on with these guys?

But Chloe had her own issues to worry about. Like how in the world to have the conversation she knew they needed to have.

She and Jane had decided to have the boundary talk with Michael and Lucifer before they had the test run. They had already made that choice anyway, and if they were strictly honest with themselves, the test was a formality. Everything within them said that the test would be positive but Chloe needed the physical evidence in her hand before she could let her mind believe it; before she could mention anything to Trixie. Her daughter had to come first before anything else.

So, they left Trixie with Maze who hadn’t been able to let them leave their home without a saucy wink and a ‘Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do’.

The atmosphere in the penthouse was tense and fraught with nerves. It was clear that the twins knew what they wanted to discuss and were tense with fear of rejection. Chloe’s heart went out to them even as it raced in her chest. How did one approach something like this? There was no way it was as simple as ‘Hey, I have no memories of anything to do with you despite you telling me otherwise and I’d rather you called me Chloe instead of the name you know me by’, right? There was definitely more context and filler that needed to be in there.

In the end, it was Jane who managed to break through the tension and get them relaxed by taking it upon herself to once again play the little lullaby that had started all this craziness in the first place. It was as though it was the key they needed to reassure the two men as they relaxed and the anxiety left their shoulders. Lucifer moved to his piano, a silent question in his eyes that Jane answered with a gentle smile and a nod. The warmth and happiness that radiated from Lucifer as he sat beside her twin to play had Chloe’s heart skipping beats. She had no choice but to smile as well in response.

Damn, but was she in trouble.

“I take it that this means that you believe us?” Michael asked slowly.

Chloe turned back to look at him. “We’re willing to take a chance on the memory loss bit. The Devil and Serpent stuff, not so much.”

Michael looked like he wanted to argue but accepted the concession with a resigned nod. “Baby steps, then.” He still looked happy to know that they were going to give them the benefit of the doubt.

“It’s safe to assume that you two would have ground rules, though,” Lucifer piped up as the melody came to its close. “You’re the ones with the memory loss, after all. So, let’s hear it.”

They looked so earnest as they watched them.

“First and foremost,” Jane jumped in. “We are not Lilith and Eve.” The two of them looked flummoxed and hurt but Jane quickly continued. “We understand that to you guys, we are, but hear me out. You have memories and experiences that we don’t have. We don’t share the memories that you have with those two women. We don’t know you like they knew you and it would be unfair for you to treat us as if we do. Not to mention that we have lived different lives in the time that we have likely been apart. We are different people.”

Lucifer swallowed, looking between them and Michael, who shared the same look of pained acceptance, before settling on Jane. “Very well. We will endeavor to use Chloe and Jane. Please forgive any mishaps should they occur?”

“There is so much overlap that it gets difficult,” Michael added. “We understand that your lives are different now, but you’re still the same in so many ways as well. Like you’ll look at us a certain way or you’ll use a specific tone or gesture and our brains just automatically fill in the gaps. It’s why we had so much trouble to begin with.”

That was why they played so hot and cold in the beginning but also why they kept coming back. They had been just as confused for a bit as Jane and Chloe now were. Whatever happened, they had truly believed that their Lilith and Eve had been dead; gone, and never to return. They had a memorial altar for the two women for crying out loud. Chloe couldn't imagine the confusion and pain they had already dealt with. This wasn't going to be easy on them either, Chloe was realizing with startling clarity. She had been selfish to think otherwise.

“As long as the effort is there, we’ll be fine,” Chloe assured them.

“Would you mind us trying to jog your memories?” Lucifer asked with some hesitation. Both women flinched at the thought and he quickly backtracked. “We don’t have to. Clearly, it pains the two of you when you try to remember, quite literally in this case, so we’ll refrain from poking.”

He stood with a grumble that Chloe and Jane knew was not intended toward them to pour a drink. Lucifer offered to pour for them as well, ever the gracious host, but everyone else declined. He shrugged and drank anyway.

“You’re welcome to talk about them with us,” Jane offered. “That hasn’t seemed to bother Chloe so far.”

“That’s true,” Chloe agreed thoughtfully. “We’ve had multiple conversations about them and I haven’t felt the slightest twinge of pain. It’s only when I try to force myself into the black holes that it hurts.”

“Black holes?” Michael inquired curiously.

Chloe nodded. “We’ve always known that something was different. We’d have dreams we couldn’t remember but we’d be left with the emotions from them. I told you that I could remember my feelings for Trixie’s father but I had no recollection of him other than that.”

She watched Lucifer flinch out of the corner of her eye before downing another drink so fast she was scared he’d choke on it. Something in her clenched at the sight of his pain. He didn’t say anything though, just stared morosely into his empty glass. Chloe suddenly realized that he wasn’t going to say anything until she broached the subject directly but she wasn’t ready for that particular conversation just yet. She continued, refocusing on Michael.

“There had always been information missing, like little black holes where something was supposed to be but wasn’t. Those have increased in number since meeting the two of you.”

“But as long as we don’t prod at them, they just kind of sit there, taunting us,” Jane finished for her.

"Of course, they bloody well do," Lucifer mumbled bitterly as he refilled his glass. “Seems to be His MO here lately instead of just cutting to the quick like before.”

“Lucifer,” Michael chastised gently with a voice filled with understanding. Lucifer huffed and sipped from his glass with restrained irritation. “Is there anything that you two would like to know right now?”

Jane shrugged. “It’s whatever the two of you are comfortable sharing. It likely won’t work well if we start asking the questions.” She grimaced in reaction to the memory of the pain from before.

Michael nodded in understanding, his expression thoughtful. “How do you want to approach this exactly? What should we be expecting?”

Chloe and Jane shared a look. “We’d like to take this slowly, let things develop as they will naturally,” Jane answered.

“Or won’t,” Lucifer mumbled so quietly that if Chloe hadn’t been right beside him she wouldn’t have heard him.

She placed a comforting hand over his. “We’re already friends, Lucifer,” she said reassuringly, sharing a soft smile when he turned his hopeful gaze on her. “You got us to fall in love with you once before. Don’t sell yourself short.”

“Twice,” Lucifer corrected.

“Twice?”

“Yeah. The memory loss happened before just not to this extent,” Michael answered with a heavy sigh. “It’s complicated and wouldn’t make much sense to you right now.”

Jane let out a tense chuckle. “I’m sensing a theme, almost like the universe is against us or something.”

Lucifer snorted. “You don’t know the half of it.”

“Still,” Chloe steered them back on track. If Michael hinted that it should be let go for now, then she was going to take it. She had a feeling she’d be accepting things simply as they were for a bit. “We want to give this a shot.”

“Just slowly.” Michael smiled at her when she affirmed his statement but it was filled with sadness and hope in equal measure.

“Um, not to change the subject or anything, but could I use your bathroom?” Jane asked and stood, rubbing her hands on her pants.

Michael was quick to give the go-ahead. "It's just through the bedroom to your right."

Jane thanked him. She paused just at the steps and looked back at him. “I’m not going to find anything weird in there, am I?” She was teasing, trying to break the gloom that had seemed to settle over them again.

Michael smiled and Chloe immediately knew he was going to tease back. “Don’t worry. We keep the toys stashed away when we have guests.”

Both women flushed and stuttered. Michael chuckled as Lucifer outright laughed. “Look at them. They’re so flustered. It’s adorable!”

“I…am not flustered,” Jane bit back, her voice a pitch higher than normal, belying her statement. “I just expected that from you, not him!”

“Well, that was mistake number one, wasn’t it?” Lucifer teased with a grin.

Jane let out another huff before making a sharp turn and disappearing up the two steps into the bedroom. The twins were still chuckling as Chloe rubbed her hands over her heated face. As much as she tried, she couldn't stop her mind from wondering what kind of toys the two of them had and how they used them.

“I can sense your desire, Chloe,” Lucifer purred beside her.

His voice made heat bloom in her gut and it settled right between her legs. Chloe jerked away from them and made a strategic retreat to the other end of the bar closer to the elevator to await her sister's return. The effect was new and strange while at the same time, it wasn't. Chloe was not able to make sense of anything at the moment partly due to her heart pushing blood through her system so fast she felt dizzy with it.

“That is certainly new,” Lucifer commented in wonder.

Chloe glanced at him. “What is?” He and Michael were watching her with immense curiosity and intrigue.

“Lilith wasn’t the type to get flustered so easily.” Lucifer tilted his head before he grinned and his eyes gleamed with promise. “Oh, I’m going to enjoy that little tidbit.”

His eyes roamed over her in a way that had more heat settling hot and heavy in her core and Michael’s matching gaze only fanned the flames. Chloe thanked the universe for allowing Jane to rejoin her at that moment so they could make a perfectly restrained and respectable exit.

Jane noticed her tension on the elevator ride down. She waited until they got to the car before pushing up against Chloe, pinning her against the hard surface of the vehicle. The glass was cool against her back but it did nothing to calm the heat burning inside her as Jane ran her tongue along her teeth in a deep kiss. Chloe whimpered, hips eagerly shifting, searching for contact as her sister wasted no time in loosening her jeans to get inside. She groaned, head falling back at the first contact against her sensitive bud.

“What did they say to you while I was gone?” Jane moaned. “You’re soaked.”

Chloe couldn’t answer because there was no answer. They hadn’t said anything. If she was like this simply from being looked at then she was well and truly fucked. Her hips moved urgently against Jane's fingers as they provided some much-needed friction. She clung to her as Jane nipped down her neck. So close. She was so close already.

“You want them,” Jane whispered hotly in her ear. Her breath sent shivers along Chloe’s body as her core throbbed with need. Fingers slipped inside and she gasped. “Which one, Chloe? Which one would you fuck first?”

Either of them, Chloe's mind screamed. The fantasy of being pressed into warm sheets, a moving body, hot and hard between her legs, drilling into her, satisfying her in ways her sister could never achieve, filled her mind. The sheer power of that body, hidden under lean muscles and toned skin…a flash of red…

“Oh!” She gasped, her hips jerking as she came against her sister’s hand. “Lucifer!”

Jane worked her down slowly, gently massaging until Chloe couldn't take it anymore and stilled her hand. She panted, giving a short whine as Jane removed her hand and wiped it clean on her pants. Chloe winced, feeling the results in her panties, and groaned. She was going to have to get in the car like this. Her twin pressed a kiss to her lips.

“You’re not the only one with soaked panties. We’re both going to have an uncomfortable ride home.”

Chloe redid her zip and button. “I could…”

Jane shook her head. “I can wait. You looked like you were about to vibrate out of your skin.” Her brow arched in question but Chloe shook her head. Jane didn’t push and stepped back to adjust her clothing as Chloe did the same. She held up a small bag with a few hair follicles in it with a smile. “Got what I needed.”

Chloe stared at it a moment before laughing. “Did you even need the bathroom?”

“Of course.” Jane looked affronted that Chloe would doubt her. "But who am I to pass up an opportunity when it beckons me?"

They were in the car and halfway home before Jane grinned. “So, Lucifer, huh?”

Chloe flushed. “Shut up.”

Jane laughed.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Oh, fuck!”

Lucifer panted and groaned, resting his head against the wall in front of him, using his hands to brace himself against Michael’s thrusts. His shoulders burned as they were pushed toward his spine but it just added to the sensations coursing through him. If it was causing damage to the practically healed wounds on his back then Michael would stop and reposition him. He moved his hips, alternating between pressing back to meet his twin's thrusts and into the fleshlight Michael had dug out for his use this evening. It wasn't the real thing but it was close enough to momentarily trick his mind as he envisioned a flushed and panting blond beneath him; it didn’t matter which one right now.

He hadn’t lied when he’d said Lilith wasn’t one for getting flustered. Usually, she had been the one turning him into a babbling wreck but Chloe’s red cheeks and the way she nibbled her lip…sweat Hell help him. He wanted to make that rosy tint bloom on her cheeks and follow it lower. He wanted to nibble that lip for her until she was a panting mess. Lucifer was certain that Chloe could pull out the vixen when she wanted, that Lilith’s prowess was in there waiting to be realized, but until then Lucifer wanted to tease and throw out innuendo until that alluring flush remained.

Lucifer grunted as Michael shifted his hips enough to brush over his prostate with skilled precision. Oh, what would that lip taste like chapped from her frequent assault on it? What sounds would she make as Lucifer took it between his teeth as he fucked her?

The fleshlight was removed just in time as he came suddenly, the power behind it throwing his head back against Michael’s shoulder as he shuddered and gasped for breath. The sound of the toy hitting the floor went unheard as his release coated the wall in spurts. Michael groaned, gripping his hips tightly, holding him as he pounded into him, drawing gasps with each one until he also came, filling Lucifer deliciously.

They used the wall for support as they caught their breath, holding each other close as they came down from their high. Lucifer groaned when Michael slipped free, feeling his release trail down his thigh. He was a mess but then, so was Michael as he weakly moved to start the shower for them. They washed each other carefully, sharing soft kisses as they did. Agreeing to go slow had been easy in theory but they both knew that it would be hard in practice – pun fully intended – but as much as they desired their mates, they loved and respected them more.

There was nothing to say that they couldn’t work off the tension with each other. Lucifer had felt the desire from Chloe before she left and was certain that the two women had the same thought process.

“What are we going to do about mother?” Lucifer asked as they cuddled on the couch later, dressed in pajama pants and house robes.

Michael hummed as he played with Lucifer’s hair. He finished reading the sentence he had started before answering. “We keep searching for her. She’s bound to show up somewhere.”

"We've looked all over the city. All of the back-to-life humans turned out to be false leads."

“I know you’re frustrated, Lucifer,” Michael soothed, putting the book down. “Odds are she will come to us.”

Lucifer groaned. “Yeah, for revenge.”

“You don’t know that.”

“We kept her locked in Hell, Michael.” Lucifer lifted his head from his twin’s chest. “We may not have tortured her but we were her jailers. She’s not going to be happy about that.”

Michael couldn’t say anything to argue against that point. Instead, he prompted Lucifer to rest back against his chest and pressed a kiss to his hair. “We’ll take care of each other like we always have.”

The elevator dinged. Both of them peered over the couch to find a woman staggering in. Her clothes are disheveled and torn, her hair tangled, and her skin coated in dirt and blood. They stood, alarmed at the image she made.

“Who…” Michael breathed but the words out of the woman’s mouth had them freezing, their hearts in their throats.

“Lucifer? Michael?” The woman gasped and smiled, relieved. “My boys. Finally.”

“Mother.”

Chapter Text

“Do humans eat their own?”

Michael didn’t know whether to laugh or to cry. Lucifer didn’t look much better as he sat on the arm of the chair beside him, staring their mother down as she ranted and complained, feeding them her sob story. Neither of them believed it for one minute. The bloody screwdriver she was holding in her hand wasn’t helping matters. Michael took it from her when it came just a wee bit too close to his person for him to feel comfortable.

“You’re lying,” Lucifer stated firmly, stopping the Mother of Creation from ranting further.

“No, it’s really quite firm. Feel.” The Goddess turned to show off her borrowed body’s assets.

The twins recoiled with groans. “Mum!” “He was referring to your wounded bird story, Mother!” Lucifer, better positioned to move, quickly made his way to the bar for a drink. Michael pushed himself up the back of the chair, planting his feet in the seat before he swung them over. It didn’t feel very graceful but he was able to get the distance he required. Sure, the body wasn’t actually his Mother – she didn’t technically have one – but still…no.

The Goddess focused on talking to Lucifer for the time being, so keeping one eye open to keep watch, he closed the other to pray to Amenadiel. She turned her quick eyes to him and he froze for a moment before cursing himself.

“What are you doing?”

“Praying to Amenadiel.” Michael closed both eyes, knowing Lucifer would watch their Mother while he couldn’t. “He’ll be the one to take you back to Hell.”

She quickly smacked his hands for that. “Why would you do that? I just found the two of you.”

“Because you’re dangerous and frankly terrifying,” Lucifer answered her blatantly.

“I’m not here to hurt anyone.” Goddess turned back to Lucifer, giving Michael a chance to put a few steps between them. They both scoffed in disbelief. “I swear it! My entire focus has been to find the two of you!”

“Why? So you can eviscerate us?”

“Of course not!” She truly looked offended now as she flipped her head back and forth to look at them. Goddess sighed. “Would you two stop this silly game? We’ve spent enough time being estranged. I merely want to rectify that.”

Michael’s lip curled. “I doubt that. You never want to ‘merely’ do anything.”

“Are you certain you don’t mean revenge?” Lucifer tacked on.

Goddess sighed again, turning her attention to Lucifer, her eyes sad. “Your Father threw me into Hell, Lucifer, not you. I know that.”

Michael narrowed his eyes. “We were still your wardens.”

Those eyes turned back to him, releasing Lucifer from their hold. “Not by choice.” Michael stared her down, not believing her doe-eyed look. She eventually dropped it with another sigh. “You two could have visited me though.” And now she was trying to guilt trip them.

Lucifer laughed with a disbelieving scoff. Michael snarled. “You expected us to visit the person who stood by and did nothing as Lucifer was cast out?” Michael bit out. “I was the only one that attempted to do anything! You did nothing!”

"And you were forced out too," Goddess pointed out.

Michael glared at her, hating the pain that lanced through him at the reminder. He had never regretted his choice; not once. He'd defend Lucifer over and over; he'd fall with him as many times as he needed to. Lucifer approached him, offering a drink and a reassuring squeeze on the shoulder. Michael took it gratefully, pressing their heads together in a moment of comfort before moving to take up Lucifer’s previous spot by the bar so that they could keep their mother between them.

Goddess watched them, a complicated expression taking over her features; one of sadness, regret, and fondness for her children. When they once again split, she sighed and crossed her arms. Part of her was pleased to see some habits hadn’t changed despite the time passed but the other part was irritated that they were treating her this way. But she was also noticing that something had changed between them.

“I’m not the enemy here,” she scolded them. “If either of you had visited me in Hell then you two would know that.”

“Well, we’re here now,” Lucifer snapped. “Explain.”

“You wouldn’t believe me.” Goddess moved closer to Lucifer who watched her warily. “I know how suspicious and untrusting you’ve become.” She reached out to touch him but Lucifer stepped back from her.

Michael snorted into his glass. “I wonder why,” he scowled, drawing her attention back to him. “And for the record, you know nothing about us.”

That sad look returned to her eyes. It made Michael’s skin crawl as she made her way to him this time. “Michael, dear, I’m your mother.”

He narrowed his eyes into a glare. "Not for a very long time."

“I want to be now.”

Michael stared into her eyes. He looked for anything to tell him if she was lying or not and came up with nothing; not that he had expected it to be that easy. “Then prove it,” he challenged.

She huffed a little and crossed her arms. “And how do you want me to do that?”

“How about we see if there is a trail of bodies in your wake first?” Lucifer suggested.

Her gaze landed on Lucifer again. “Very well. We can start where I found the tiny spear in my neck.” Goddess smiled at him. It was time to test her theory. “Shall you accompany me?”

“I will,” Michael immediately volunteered. If she was specifically asking Lucifer then he wanted her nowhere near his twin.

Bingo. Goddess peered back at him, her smile broadening. Michael cursed mentally as he realized she had asked Lucifer on purpose. “Perfect. Let’s go.”

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

Goddess took Michael back to the hotel that she originally woke up in. They had to borrow clothes for her; unfortunately from Maze’s closet because Ella was too small and by Hell were they letting their mother touch anything that had belonged to Lilith and/or Eve. Sadly, the body their mother was in just made the already provocative clothing even worse. Michael wanted to dig himself a hole and climb in it.

“Your dynamic has changed,” Goddess noted curiously as she watched Michael investigate the bloodstain her meat suit had left on the floor. “When did you become so protective of Lucifer? I’m fairly certain I remember it being the other way around.”

Michael gave her a look, sighing as she pointed to the ice canister on the bar. “Since Lilith and Eve were killed,” he admitted as he looked into the canister to find a phone. She’d notice that the women weren’t with them at some point so he might as well tell her now. He didn’t have to add that they had recently found them on Earth as humans. Michael was fairly certain that wouldn’t end well.

Goddess had a very good ‘surprised’ expression, he had to give her that. “They were killed? By who?”

“All we know is that an angel did it.”

She frowned. “One of your siblings? They wouldn’t have…”

"Yet they did, Mother!" Michael snarled in her face. She shrunk back from him. He felt a tiny sliver of glee at the sight. "We don't call them siblings anymore."

“Michael.” The pity in her voice made him growl at her. She raised her hands in surrender. “I didn’t know.”

Michael snorted and moved around her toward the other room. “Save it. You never liked them anyway. It’s too late to pretend otherwise.”

“That’s not true, son,” Goddess argued with him. He glanced back at her disbelievingly. “I admit that it bothered me that your Father felt like He had to create His own children as if ours weren’t good enough for Him, but I wouldn’t say that I hated them.” She waved a hand dismissively.

Michael shook his head not wanting to deal with it further. It didn’t matter whether she had liked them or not; she wouldn’t be going near them now. It was in the bedroom that he found the body on the bed. His mother denied anything to do with it – of course – but Michael wasn’t convinced. Of course, someone would knock just at the moment.

“We have to go.” It would not look good for them to be found with a dead body. They’d already dealt with one case of bad timing and he really didn’t want to be involved with another one already.

“Alright,” Goddess agreed, “We’ll fly then.”

Michael quickly had to stop her from trying to climb into his arms. “I can’t fly, mother.”

There was no way her surprise and confusion were faked this time. “Why not?”

“I cut off my wings,” he distractingly informed her. Thankfully, this room had another exit.

“You did what?!”

They didn’t have time for her to berate him; not that he cared. He hushed her as he grabbed her arm to pull her after him. On the way out, he sent everything he knew to Lucifer who would meet up with Chloe at the precinct so they could be sure that no one else got hold of the case. Lucifer would also fill in Ella so she could keep a lookout for anything celestially related that the humans didn't need to know about. He needed to get his mother back to Lux before the next human male approached them and he had to rip off his arms. Sure, he didn't trust his mother and wanted her as far away as he could get her, but she was still his mother and there were just some things that he wanted absolutely no part of.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Shax stared over the railing at Maze as she talked with Linda. The woman had been anxious when she had entered, understandably, and had completely ignored him in favor of going to Maze. He had taken them drinks in an attempt to possibly join the conversation, or at least give a peace offering, but Linda hadn’t even looked at him. Maze had given him an apologetic look but Shax hadn’t cared. What did she have to apologize for? He had left them to it after that.

If watching Linda push away the drink he had made for her - specifically because he knew it was her favorite – hurt, then he would never admit it.

“Why don’t you go say hello?”

Shax didn’t even glance at Azazel as the other demon leaned on the railing beside him. “I already tried.”

“Ah.” Azazel looked down at the two women. “Tough luck that.” When Shax didn’t reply, he nudged him on the shoulder. “Come on. Let’s go find something else to do.”

“Not interested.”

Azazel straightened, frowning at the shorter demon. “So, what are you going to do then? Stand here and torture yourself?”

Shax shook his head. “You wouldn’t understand, Zaz. Could you please just leave it alone?”

“You’re right. I don’t understand. Help me do so.” Azazel waved downstairs. “What is so damn special about this one human?”

Shax looked at him searchingly before sighing. “She talked to me.”

Azazel blinked. “She talked to you?” The incubus nodded. “But I’m talking to you right now. You don’t see me pining after you, do you?”

The glare that Azazel received should have knocked him dead. Shax turned to face him. “Don’t you?” He challenged.

Azazel’s features tensed. “No, I don’t.”

Shax continued to stare at him balefully before he rolled his eyes with a snort. Figures. “Yes, she talks to me. Believe it or not, Zaz, I enjoyed talking after sex. I enjoyed cuddling and being cuddled in return. I enjoyed laying there, content, happy, and full as we laughed and talked about nothing. Do you know how hard it is to find a human that can handle a full meal and then stay awake afterward?”

Azazel swallowed, chest tight. “Then find a demon.”

“No,” Shax immediately declined. “I refuse to torture myself like that anymore.”

“Torture yourself?’ Azazel recoiled in stark confusion.

“I don’t like how demons taste, especially after tasting humans. Not to mention that they all assume that I’m just there for their pleasure; that I’ll do whatever they want because they’re offering me food and I’m supposed to be grateful for their so-called sacrifice,” Shax spit out bitterly. “At least the humans only assume I like sex and that the pleasure is mutual.”

“I’ve never treated you like that!” Azazel snapped after he had time to recover from the vitriol in Shax’s voice.

Shax took a breath, calming himself. “No, you haven’t,” he admitted softly.

Azazel had always treated him with respect, ever since they had met after Michael had taken Shax in. The caspan had shown Shax around the castle and introduced him to Ella and Maze, as well as a few other demons that the young incubus could trust. He'd been one of Shax's greatest defenders until Shax had taken up training with Maze and learned to defend himself with more than just his lure. Azazel made a point of asking about him: his interests, his likes, and dislikes, going so far as to try to help Shax find food he liked instead of just throwing someone at him and saying 'have fun'.

Shax appreciated the help and care, of course he did, but he recognized the want that would enter Azazel’s eyes from time to time; the pain that Shax would never choose him.

Maybe if they had met sooner…before…

Shax turned away. “I’m sorry, Zaz,” he muttered.

Azazel watched him, knowing that Shax was apologizing for more than just snapping at him. He sighed, hooking his thumbs in his belt. "You enjoy this human, huh?" Shax turned another glare his way but Azazel raised his hands. "Not like that." He tilted his head. "She really is more than just food…more than a chore.”

Shax narrowed his eyes in confusion before they widened. Shax was an incubus. He either had sex or he died; that simple. That knowledge kind of took all the enjoyment out of it for him – turned the act into a chore. He knew that he had enjoyed Linda’s presence and her interest in him outside of their carnal activities, but to imply that he had enjoyed having sex with her? That was a bit of a stretch, wasn’t it?

Below them, Linda glanced up at where Shax and Azazel were talking. Maze watched her friend, noting that she looked troubled. The demon was proud of the human for coming in the first place. She knew Shax was hurt by Linda’s dismissal of him but they should be happy that Linda was here at all.

Maze grabbed Linda’s attention by pushing the drink that Shax had brought to her. “Enjoy your drink and ask your questions,” she stated with a smile. “I’ll answer what I can.”

Linda swallowed and nodded before slowly lifting the fruity drink to her lips. “There are multiple different kinds of demons, right?” Maze nodded. “Tell me about you.”

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Waiting for a case to be called in was torture. Lucifer was going to expire from boredom if something didn’t happen soon. He’d filled in Ella when he had arrived at the precinct earlier. The tiny familiar had jumped when he’d walked in but taken the information in stride and promised to inform him should she find anything. He’d given her a shrewd glance as he left. Did she look like she was hiding something? Ella had merely smiled and waved at him in perfectly normal Ella behavior.

Having his mother around was really playing havoc on him, wasn’t it?

“Lucifer!”

The young child’s voice perked him up immediately. He turned to the excited sound of running feet, intercepting the child that jumped into his arms. Lucifer lifted her easily, wincing as her hands grazed over the recently healed cuts on his shoulders. She noticed and frowned.

“Did I hurt you? Mom said your shoulders were hurt.”

Lucifer smiled and poked her nose fondly. “They’re just a bit sensitive, is all. I’m not hurt.”

Trixie smiled at him, giving him another tight hug before letting him put her feet back on the floor. He looked up to find Jane watching them with a small smile, odd wonder filling her eyes.

“Hey, Lucifer. You’re here early,” she greeted.

He adjusted his cufflinks. “I’m known to be on time on occasion.”

Jane chuckled. “Sure.” She motioned to Trixie. “Come on. Chloe said to wait for her in the interrogation room.”

Trixie’s expression fell. “Do we have to?”

“Yes, munchkin.”

Trixie followed her aunt. “Bye, Lucifer!”

Lucifer waved back as he watched them walk away confused. He waited until he spotted Chloe entering the room as well before entering the observation room. Chloe wouldn’t like him spying on them but he was curious about what could be so important that Jane would bring the girl in during her break. He chortled at seeing the poor doll the child had apparently mutilated for some reason. Was it missing an eye?

“I think she looks rather fetching,” he added over the intercom.

The three girls looked toward the one-way mirror. Trixie waved happily. Jane bit her lip to hide a chuckle while Chloe sighed. “Lucifer. Are you behind this?”

“Of course not!” How could she suggest such a thing? He was all for chaos but come on. “But the effort put into the makeover is there, don’t you think?”

Chloe made an expression that made her look very much like the doll in question but she clearly didn’t like it when he pointed that out. She stormed out of the interrogation room. Trixie looked at Jane.

“Is Lucifer going to get fussed at?”

Jane nodded. “Most likely.”

Sure enough, Chloe entered the observation room a second later. “This isn’t a game, Lucifer. She mutilated Tammy Twinkletoes.”

“No one said it was, Li - Chloe, but it’s just a doll,” he countered. “I’m not following the issue.”

She sighed and crossed her arms, giving him a grateful look for the correction of her name before the frustration made a reappearance. "It's not just a doll. It's manipulation."

Lucifer frowned. “How so?”

“One of her friends got a new All-American doll and now she wants one too.”

Was that what this was about? “Yes, I know. She’s been asking for it for weeks.” Chloe looked at him surprised. “We do have ears, Chloe. It’s all she was able to talk about the last time we were together.”

“The point is that she destroyed her old doll expecting me to replace it, which I’m not going to do.”

Oh boy. Lucifer squirmed. “What if someone else got it for her?”

Chloe shook her head. “No. She has to learn that she can’t just destroy what she has to get something else.”

Lucifer opened his mouth to speak but her phone rang and interrupted him. Well, wasn’t this great? Couldn’t you have waited two more days, urchin?

“We’ve got a body. Hotel Gleam.”

Finally, the case he had been waiting on. The doll issue would have to wait.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ella punched Lucifer’s arm – hard. “You didn’t tell me that your mother was in Charlotte Richards's body!" She hissed at him as they walked through the precinct.

Lucifer rubbed his arm, scowling at her without any true heat behind it. “How was I supposed to know? I’ve never seen the woman.”

They wouldn't even know the woman's name yet if it hadn't been for Dan. He had been investigating other rooms when Lucifer had first pointed out the blood stain to Chloe. He'd showed her the phone – right where Michael had shown him it was – but the shoe had been the giveaway, at least for Dan. The human had entered the room, announcing that they had found yet another body, when he had paused and asked to get a better look at the shoe. His face had paled as he staggered. That’s Charlotte’s shoe.

Ella huffed. “And you two didn’t think to look into her when I told you about her? She’s been dating Dan for months now.”

“We had other things on our minds at the time, Ella.”

“Still.” She shook her head. “This is going to make things more difficult. Maldita.”

Lucifer couldn’t agree more as he joined Chloe and Dan in the interrogation room. Dan was anxious, rubbing his hands together in front of him on the table.

“Are you certain that the shoe belongs to Charlotte?” Chloe asked caringly. She wasn't overly fond of the woman but judging her for her job seemed a little unfair given the circumstances.

Dan sighed. "It's her color and her size. She hasn't been answering my texts or my calls.”

No, Lucifer thought depressingly. Because Charlotte as you knew her was killed in that room. The only reason that body is walking around right now is because Mum took it.

“Do you have any idea why she would have been meeting our other victim in a hotel room?”

He shook his head. "I do know that she was working on a high-profile case. It's been ongoing for months. She even kept it from others in the firm."

Chloe nodded. “Doesn’t she have kids?”

“They’ve been with their dad for the last week.”

“Did she happen to share any details about her case with you? Any at all?”

Dan thought a moment before shaking his head. “No, not that I recall.” He lowered his head, running his fingers through his hair. “I should have asked more or made her set check-in times.”

Chloe reached across the table to give Dan a comforting pat on the shoulder. “She’s hurt and possibly running scared. Do you have any idea where she might have gone?”

“I don’t know, Chloe.” Dan looked up, eyes pained. “I would’ve thought she’d have come to me.”

Instead, Mum brought her body to me and Michael. Lucifer sighed from where he was leaning against the wall. I’m sorry, Dan. Even if you are a douche, you don’t deserve this.

Chloe stood, motioning for Lucifer to meet her out in the hall. “You’re awfully quiet.”

Lucifer shrugged. “Not much to say. I mean, I’m not Dan’s number one fan but I do have a heart.”

The two of them visited Ella who confirmed for them that their ‘Cinderella’ was definitely not the maid. She had also tracked down the serial number on the phone to Richards and Wheeler Law Firm, which did add to the evidence that their runaway woman was indeed Charlotte Richards.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Thanks for the update, Lucifer.

Michael reclined against the chair cushions and sighed. He looked over at his mother as she explored their book collection for some reason - probably boredom. She had ended up in the body of Charlotte Richards, a defense lawyer a few months out of a divorce and Dan’s current girlfriend. Could things get more complicated? He pinched the bridge of his nose with a groan.

“You still haven’t told me why you cut off your wings?”

Is this what migraines feel like? "It doesn't matter, mother."

"Of course, it matters!" She stormed over to the couch. "Did Lucifer do it too?"

She wasn’t going to let this go, was she? Michael settled for sending her an aggravated yet resigned look. “Yes, mother. We both cut off our wings.”

Goddess, Charlotte he supposed now, threw her hands up. “What could have possessed the two of you to do such a thing?! Don’t you have your realm to run?”

“Hell will be fine for a few thousand years without us.” He didn’t feel the need to tell her that Amenadiel would be taking them down when needed. Michael stood. He needed another drink.

“And what then?”

“Oh come on!” He snapped, whipping back around. “You don’t care about Hell! What is this really about?”

Goddess stared at him. “You did this because of them, didn’t you?”

Michael narrowed his eyes. He didn’t need to ask to know who she was talking about. “I’m not discussing them with you.”

“Michael…”

The elevator dinged and Michael sighed. Save by the bell of sorts. Maze and Azazel entered carrying a box.

"Look what arrived," Maze said, setting it on the piano. "Little sprout…"

“Mazikeen,” Michael snapped, stopping the demon from saying anything further. The last thing he needed right now was for his mother to figure out their family was here and human. Both demons gave him a look of offense mixed with confusion at his behavior. He cut his eyes toward their guest.

“Mazikeen. Azazel.” Goddess crossed her arms haughtily. 

A grin spread over Azazel’s face. “Well, damn me back to Hell, is that you Goddess? Looking a little confined these days.”

“Unfortunately.” She let out a disgusted huff.

“Look at all that flesh, Zaz,” Maze cooed as she walked around the woman. “Can you imagine what we could do to her now?”

“I sure can,” Azazel agreed, running his tongue over his lips.

“Enough you two,” Michael scolded. “There will be no torture today.”

He ran his fingers over the box. Lucifer had also told him about the doll situation. Maybe if he took it to Jane she would let him explain.

“Are you serious?” Maze spat. “But…”

“You heard me.” Michael picked up the box. “Keep her here, won’t you?”

Azazel grumbled. “You want us to babysit and not torture her?”

Michael looked at him firmly. “That’s exactly what I’m telling you to do.”

He left them without another word, the box under his arm. Surely, the demons could keep his mother’s borrowed human body contained for a few hours.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~

Jane finished writing her edits on the tablet in her hands before saving the file and stretching. She sipped from her mug and grimaced. It had gone cold. How long had she been working? She stood from the couch and moved to the kitchen to make some fresh tea and grab a snack. There was still another hour or so before she had to pick up Trixie. Perhaps a relaxing bath was in order.

Someone knocked on the door, making Jane jump and drop the tin with the tea in it onto the floor. She sighed and mumbled a few curses as the tea spilled everywhere. Leaving it for the time being, Jane answered the door. Michael stood there, about to knock again with a large box by his feet. He blinked at her before he awkwardly lowered his hand.

“Hi.”

Jane smiled, her mild irritation from spilling the tea bags disappearing. He was such a dork. “Hi, yourself. Come in.” She left him to close the door. “I just need to tidy my mess first and I’ll be right with you.”

She focused on her task, startled when he knelt to help. “Oh, you don’t have to…”

He handed her the bags he had picked up with a smile. “It’s no trouble.”

Their fingers brushed when she took them. He seemed unaffected but Jane's heart skipped quite a few beats as a jolt of energy rushed up her arm. She swallowed thickly and stood, forcing the bags back into the tin where they belonged while trying to contain the flush she could feel blooming on her cheeks. What the hell was that about?

Come on, Decker, she scolded herself mentally. You're not that pent-up. You and Chloe got off just last night and it was good. You don't need a man to…

She peered at Michael from the corner of her eye as he leaned against the bar. He wore a dark turtle neck, form-fitting enough to showcase his form without being tight, and black slacks, that were looser than what Lucifer wore but no less flattering. He was watching her with calm interest. A smirk slowly spread over his lips as he caught her looking. She jerked the cabinet open to throw the tin back into it before slamming it closed.

No, Jane! This is a social visit. He is not here to take you to pound town against the kitchen counter. Damn, but did something deep in her gut tell her that he could make her forget her name.

“What’s the occasion?” She asked, proud that her voice sounded perfectly normal. Jane turned to face him.

His gaze told her he knew exactly what she had been thinking. Thankfully, he let it go. “I’m dropping something off for Beatrice. Considering she hasn’t come running, I’m going to assume that she’s not here at the moment.”

Maybe Trixie needed to be here to supply a buffer, or at least a reason to keep things strictly PG. Seriously, the twins were hot, yes, but come on. This was getting ridiculous. “She’s at a friend’s.” His words finally registered. “What did you do?”

Michael blinked innocently. “What do you mean?”

“I know Lucifer likely told you about this morning and now you show up with a large box.” Jane crossed her arms. “There had better not be a doll in there.” Michael shifted and Jane knew that she had caught him. “Michael…”

“In our defense,” Michael stood. “We meant it to be a late birthday gift.”

“Did you?”

“Yes, Jane,” he responded rather firmly. “I might be good at telling lies to strangers but I wouldn’t lie to you or Chloe. Ever.”

Jane sighed and shook her head. “And you just so happened to get an All-American doll, huh?”

Michael’s jaw tensed. “You act as if she hasn’t been asking for weeks. We ordered it a while ago. It just got here today because of a delay in shipping.”

"You had this ordered before this morning?"

Michael scoffed. "I know we're good at getting things done on short notice but even we can't manage quicker than overnight shipping at the most."

Jane still eyed him suspiciously. “And you didn’t walk into a store…”

“This particular model wasn’t in the stores, Jane.”

Jane sighed. “Okay, I believe you.” She walked around the bar and lifted the box onto the bar. “I’ll let Chloe know, but it will ultimately be up to her whether Trixie gets it or not,” she warned.

Michael nodded. “We know the timing isn’t great. Lucifer was really stressed about it earlier.”

He looked tensed and worried. Jane chewed on her cheek. “Why would he worry about it so much?” They hadn’t explicitly said anything about Trixie. She and Chloe could be wrong.

He gazed at her worriedly for a moment. When he spoke, he spoke carefully, choosing his words before he said them. "Lilith gave birth to a girl two days before they were…taken from us. Beatrice is…we believe that Beatrice is that infant."

There it was. They thought the same. Jane took a breath. Now they just needed those results back to confirm it without a doubt. She opened her mouth, intending to tell him what she had done, that she had stolen hair from their bathroom to run against Trixie, but what came out instead was, “I’ll talk to Chloe.”

He smiled thankfully. “We’d appreciate that.”

And yet, guilt still settled in her stomach as he left. She turned back to the box that held the doll for Trixie. Trixie had indeed been talking non-stop about her friend's doll for the last couple of weeks but she had never outright asked for it where the twins could have heard her. They had merely listened and had decided to gift it to the girl as a surprise. Jane wondered if they had initially intended to give it to her their next brunch but with recent happenings, they had decided it would be best not to wait. Jane hoped she could talk Chloe into having a bit of grace with the doll.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~

Things had just gotten more complicated. Their mother escaped from Maze and Azazel. Maze had grumbled from being duped but hadn't reacted to their frustration. Azazel had hung his head, clearly expecting some sort of punishment for his failure to keep the Goddess contained in the penthouse. Lucifer hated that he and Michael had been so harsh in the last couple hundred years from loss, pain, and bitterness. Being on Earth so frequently has helped them regain some of their softness with Maze and Shax. Finding Lilith and Eve had also helped tremendously even if it had only been a short time. Azazel had been left in Hell so hasn't been able to experience the gradual change. It took Lucifer a good ten minutes to get the demon to believe that there was no punishment coming. Their mother was clever and cunning. They couldn’t fault the demons for being tricked.

The case continued.

Ella found fingerprints on the cocaine that Lucifer had discovered in Charlotte's ex-husband's house pointing to Victor Perez. Dan had been digging into the case that Charlotte had been working on and discovered that she had been working with their other victim, Marco Sanchez to bring down Perez’s drug cartel. Perez frequently used Jimmy the Carpenter as his hitman.

“I’ll see if we can rush a warrant,” Chloe said. “Perez could have Charlotte. If not, he’s at least looking for her.” She looked at Dan. “I’m sorry, Dan, but this is as far as you go. I’m taking you off the case.”

“Chloe…”

“You shouldn’t have been digging in the first place,” Chloe challenged him. “You’re too close to this case, Dan. Please.”

Dan wasn’t happy about it but allowed that Chloe was right. She promised to find Charlotte, no matter what it took. Lucifer and Michael were also determined to find Charlotte but for other reasons entirely. Who knew where their mother would pop to if her current body was harmed?

Chloe got the warrant and they jump-started the search of the salon that Perez worked out of by going ahead of her. Throwing one of the guards through the wall gave them all the evidence they needed to bring Perez in. Sadly, they didn't get the information they were hoping to get. Instead, poor Marco was being fed false information and Jimmy the Carpenter was dead.

They were back to square one.

Or so they thought. Chloe took Michael with her back to the law firm while Lucifer went off to try to find Charlotte himself using contacts through his deals. Turns out, there was one other person to know about the case that Charlotte was on; Liam Pickering.

Chloe was not happy with Michael when they left. “Why would you give out privileged information about a case to our lead suspect?” She shook her head with irritation as they left the building. “I could see Lucifer being that spontaneous but not you.”

Michael scoffed. “Did he have to reset you this far?”

Chloe whipped around. “What was that?”

“What is the best way to flush someone out of hiding?” Michael asked, taking those last few steps to her. “You scare them. Charlotte is still alive and likely knows who tried to murder her. He’s not going to want to risk that so he’s going to implicate himself by searching for her.”

“You can’t be sure of that.”

“Oh, but I can,” Michael argued. “I felt his fear in there, Chloe. The minute I mentioned Charlotte being alive it went through the fucking roof.”

“Michael…”

“You’re smart and you have exceptional instincts, Chloe.” Michael’s eyes bore into hers. “Don’t limit yourself and shove them into a box.”

Don’t limit yourself. Think outside the box.

The words floated through Chloe’s mind like a whisper through time itself. She tilted her head, listening for them again, hesitant to let them go, but they faded as quickly as they came. Chloe recognized the voice though. Her heart raced with the knowledge.

“You’ve told me…you’ve told Lilith that before,” she whispered.

Michael’s eyes widened and his mouth opened in his surprise. It quickly softened. “I did, yes, a very long time ago.”

Chloe felt chills settle over her body. The sudden desire to kiss him came over her but she shook it away. “Let’s hope your plan works.”

“Do you doubt me that much?” Michael’s smile was full of teasing intent.

Chloe returned the smile. No, she found, she didn’t doubt him at all.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer found Charlotte first, keeping her from being stabbed again by Liam.

“Lucifer!”

He whipped around, finding Chloe and Michael walking to them. “Oh! Why didn’t you tell me you two were close by?”

Liam took the chance to run and Chloe barreled after him. Michael remained back with Lucifer and their mother. “You okay?” He asked Lucifer.

Goddess huffed. “Of course we are.”

Michael took the screwdriver from Lucifer and stabbed her arm. Goddess gasped in pain. Lucifer coughed to hide a short laugh. His twin had enjoyed that far too much.

“What did you do that for?” Goddess bit out.

“Chloe knows you’re alive so you need the wound to go with the bloodstain,” Michael explained tightly. “We don’t know one another. We’ve never met. Chloe wouldn’t be able to handle this on top of everything else.”

They turned to watch as Chloe caught Liam and shoved him against a nearby car. Goddess scoffed. "She looks like she can handle plenty."

Both twins grinned. “Yes, it does,” they answered together. Heat stirred low in their abdomens, memories and fantasies of being pinned in various positions playing out in their minds.

Goddess huffed before she caught the expressions on their faces. She quickly turned back to observe the human that had her boys’ attention and frowned. There was something about her, wasn’t there? What was it? Before she got the chance to look too closely, she was ushered away to wait for the paramedics to arrive to assess her wound.

Meanwhile, Chloe approached the twins after Liam was in custody. She was smiling which boded well for them.

“What am I going to do with the two of you?”

Lucifer grinned salaciously. “I can think of a thing or two; might need a bit of stretch first though.” Just as he expected, that pretty flush appeared on her cheeks.

Chloe chuckled at his ridiculousness. “You need to learn to follow the rules.”

“Where would the fun in that be?” He scoffed. Michael gave him a gentle punch on the shoulder, a sign to stop teasing.

Chloe shook her head. “Listen, Jane told me about the doll you guys ordered.” Lucifer immediately started fidgeting, messing with his cuffs. Michael stuffed his hands in his pockets. “Normally, I wouldn’t allow it for the simple reason of teaching Trixie a lesson.”

“It’s just a doll,” Lucifer muttered.

“Maybe, but it’s not the doll that’s the problem, Lucifer. It’s the manipulation tactic that she used to try to get what she wanted. I’m sure you wouldn’t want your daughter to manipulate people.” Chloe watched Lucifer’s expression tighten and knew that she had hit a nerve, but it seemed her point got across when he sighed deeply and nodded. “Sometimes, what is right for our children doesn’t always make them happy. It’s a harsh truth that comes with parenting.”

“Something that I’m likely rubbish at.”

Michael frowned, squeezing Lucifer’s shoulder, but Chloe spoke before he could. “I don’t think so.” She took his hand and smiled softly. “I think given the chance, and perhaps a little guidance, you’d be a wonderful father, Lucifer.”

His gaze met hers, his eyes looking misty with emotion as a shaky smile crossed his lips. “Thank you, Chloe,” he responded seriously.

Chloe took a step back to create some distance before she started crying. “Now, I do believe that there is a doll waiting to be gifted to a little girl at my house. Perhaps you should do the honors?”

Lucifer balked, looking between her and Michael with confusion. Michael smiled as he caught on to what Chloe was trying to say. “Go on, Lucifer.” He patted his twin’s shoulder before walking back toward Charlotte. “I’ll check in and make sure she gets where she needs to go.”

Lucifer watched Michael leave before turning back to Chloe. “But you said…”

“I’m going to make a concession this one time. I’d like for you two to at least make me aware of incoming gifts so we can prevent this from happening again. Deal?”

The warm smile that broke out over Lucifer’s face made Chloe’s heart and stomach do all kinds of gymnastics, but it was worth it.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Trixie was finishing her bath when Chloe and Lucifer arrived at their house. Lucifer waited anxiously on the couch, the box beside him, with Jane while Chloe helped her daughter get ready for bed.

“Take it easy,” Jane chuckled at him. “She’s going to love it.”

“Of course she is,” Lucifer scoffed.

Jane watched the poor man fiddle with his cuff links for the thousandth time in the last ten minutes. She couldn’t blame him though as she’d likely be a ball of nerves too if she was in his situation. Jane’s thoughts landed on the envelope that had arrived that afternoon, stashed away in the desk upstairs. She hadn’t opened it yet – she’d been waiting for Chloe – but something in her told her that she didn’t need to.

“Lucifer!” Trixie was a beaming ball of energy as she hurtled across the room and into Lucifer’s lap.

“Oomph. Yes, hello to you too, little urchin.”

The anxiety that had riddled his frame slowly dissipated in the face of the girl’s excitement to see him. Jane smiled and stood to join Chloe in the kitchen; far enough away to give them their space but also close enough to observe.

“Mommy said you had something for me,” Trixie fished, eagerness clear in her eyes.”

Lucifer grinned and poked her nose. “I do.” He remembered Chloe saying something about a lesson. Maybe… "I need to ask you something. Can you be truthful with me?" Trixie nodded quickly. "Why did you decide to give Tammy Twinkletoes a makeover?”

Chloe and Jane shared a look before paying closer attention than they were before.

Trixie chewed her lip anxiously. She glanced over her shoulder toward the kitchen before stepping closer to Lucifer so she could whisper. “I didn’t like her anymore.”

“Hmm, why not?” Lucifer asked, genuinely curious. “She was a rather lovely doll in my opinion.”

The girl shrugged. “She wasn’t as good as Tana’s,” she pouted.

“I see.” Lucifer leaned closer as though to share a secret. “Did your mother get you Tammy?” Trixie nodded. “I wonder how she felt seeing her makeover. You know her better than I do. What do you think?”

Trixie thought a moment before her face fell. “She was probably really upset.”

Lucifer poked her nose again, earning a half-hearted smile this time. “I know it wasn’t your intention, but altering a gift just so you can get something else, whether it’s perceived as better or not, is hurtful. Don’t you think so?”

Trixie chewed her lip. “I wouldn’t like someone destroying a gift I gave them.”

“No one would,” Lucifer agreed with a gentle smile. “Think about that next time, okay?” Trixie nodded. He reached for the box. “Now, the only reason I’m being allowed to give this to you is because I had already ordered it before Tammy Twinkletoes received her makeover. Otherwise, your mother would have likely had me strung up for trying.”

She giggled and accepted the box with excited anticipation. With a nod from Lucifer, Trixie opened the box that Jane had already removed the tape from earlier. She squealed, pulling out the doll and her accessories. Trixie jumped on Lucifer, thanking him profusely. Lucifer laughed, his heart full to the brim and feeling like it was going to burst with the emotion in his chest.

“No more makeovers to get what we want, yeah?”

Trixie laughed but promised, giving Lucifer one more big hug before grabbing her doll and running to her mom and aunt with it. Lucifer was pleased to hear her apologize and to see her hug her mom. Jane guided Trixie to her room to finish unboxing the doll while Chloe walked with him to the door.

“Guess she needs to get in bed. We’ll see you Saturday, yes?” Lucifer inquired as they stepped outside.

“We’ll be there,” Chloe assured him. “Trixie has missed brunch while you two healed up.”

“Hmm, yes, we did wonder why our Saturday mornings had gone so quiet.” He smiled as she chuckled. “See you then.”

“Hey, Lucifer.” He turned back to her when she called him. “You did good.” Lucifer’s stomach swooped and his cock twitched. He was barely able to hold back a groan. Did she have any idea what she did to him? “I think you made a bigger impression on her than I did.”

He disagreed. “Not possible.”

Lucifer left, getting into the Corvette and driving off with a wave. He smiled the whole way home, his emotions swelling over into tears that tracked down his face. He hadn’t wanted to leave but they had time. He just had to be patient and take things a step at a time. His libido hoped it wouldn’t take too much time.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael was lounging on the couch, reading a book when Lucifer bounded up the stairs. He didn’t need to look to know his twin was in a good mood, simply being able to tell by the lightness in his steps. Closing the book, he sat up, turning to smile at Lucifer.

“I take it that it went well?”

Lucifer made a confirmatory sound as he poured a drink. “Beatrice loved her doll, of course. Really, was there any doubt?”

Michael snorted knowing the hours Lucifer put into anxiously going back and forth over which doll to get the child. He leaned forward to sip from his drink before setting it back on the table. “And?”

His twin walked to him, sipping from the drink he just made for himself. He set it on the table beside Michael’s before straddling him and pushing Michael back into the cushions via his shoulders. “Chloe said I ‘did good’.”

Ah. That explained a lot. Out of the four of them, Lucifer had a praise kink a mile wild and then some. Lucifer kissed him, wet and dirty, filled with tongue and teeth as his hips rocked against Michael’s. Oh, his twin was worked up good and proper.

“I wanted to get on my knees then and there for her. Show her how good I can be.”

Michael groaned as Lucifer talked against his lips. He fisted a hand in Lucifer’s hair and pulled him back, noting how his pupils blew up until the iris was nothing but a mere strip of color. “Why don’t you show me how good you are instead?”

The Devil didn’t waste any time slipping out of Michael’s lap and to his knees. He parted Michael’s legs, pressing between them as he undid the fastening of his pants with quick, nimble fingers. A hand wrapped warmly around the base of Michael’s cock before he was taken between Lucifer’s lips and into his mouth. Michael gasped in pleasure at the wet warmth surrounding him, groaning as that wicked tongue got to work.

“Fuck, Lucifer,” Michael breathed as he watched.

His twin glanced up at him through his lashes, the heat in them making Michael throb. He ran his fingers through dark strands, making Lucifer purr, the vibrations creating a delicious tingle that made his head fall back in pleasure. Michael panted, his hips making small motions, pressing his cock into Lucifer’s throat as he worked. That tongue flattened against the underside on the down stroke, coming to life and tonguing under the foreskin to tease the tip on the upstroke. The hand at the base made small strokes, following the pattern of Lucifer’s mouth.

Michael looked back down, meeting Lucifer’s eyes and holding contact. “Stroke yourself,” he ordered breathlessly.

Lucifer groaned, eyelids flickering before meeting Michael's again. His free hand deftly opened his slacks, reaching in to pull out his pulsing cock, and stroked in time to the bobbing of his head. Michael swallowed down excess saliva building in his mouth as the little jerks of his hips increased in speed and depth. Lucifer took him without complaint, instead groaning in pleasure as Michael's hand tightened his grip on his hair to hold him in place.

Michael shivered as he came down Lucifer’s throat. His twin swallowed every drop of his spend, something that never ceased to make Michael burn with desire. He allowed Lucifer to lift his head and rest it on his knee as he panted, his hand flying over his leaking cock, chasing his own release. Michael carded his fingers through Lucifer's now damp hair, lifting his head to plant a kiss on his lips.

“Such a good boy, Lucifer. Come for me.”

That was all it took. Lucifer whimpered, cock pulsing in his hand, hips jerking, as he came. Michael gave him a minute to catch his breath before making him get up so that they could change into softer – and cleaner – pants. Lucifer swayed on his feet a moment but soon gained his equilibrium to follow Michael’s lead. Afterward, they once again snuggled close on the couch, letting themselves doze as the gentle nighttime breeze floated through the open balcony doors.

Lucifer twined their fingers together, smiling softly as Michael pressed gentle kisses to his hair. They both felt the absence of their mates, they always did, but they took comfort in the fact that they still had each other and now the fact that their mates were just a few miles across the city, alive and well despite their loss of memories. For the first time in hundreds of years, things were looking up and life was good.

The elevator dinged. Neither of them noticed their mother’s presence until she cleared her throat. They jerked apart, looking at her with mild aggravation at being disturbed. Goddess wore a gentle smile as she observed them.

“Still as close as ever, I see.”

Lucifer grabbed his drink, pausing as he noticed the casserole tray in his mother’s hands. It had clearly been burnt, the top of the – whatever it was – charcoal black. “What on earth is that?”

“Cheesy noodles,” Goddess explained promptly. “It’s what mothers make to bring their children joy.” The twins stared at her in confused horror. “I saw it on the flat screen.”

Both of them sighed and drank from their glasses. “That explains all the cheese,” Michael muttered with a wry chuckle.

Goddess sat the dish on the table, taking a seat beside Michael. He shifted a bit, glancing at her nervously as he finished his drink. Her hand rested on his knee and he tensed, eyeing it distrustfully.

“Michael,” she prompted, calling to him softly. He cautiously raised his eyes to hers. “I wish, with every fiber of my being, that things could go back to the way they were. To have back what your father took from me but I know that isn’t going to happen. So, I want to be a good mother to you, to both of you, here on Earth, if you two would just give me the chance.”

Lucifer listened as their mother spoke to Michael. She didn’t glance at him once, her eyes keeping Michael’s locked with hers and her hand holding him still without seeming like it was. He watched Michael swallow uncertainly. Michael had always had a closer bond with their mother than him. It had hurt him, but it had shattered Michael when she had not only abandoned Lucifer but turned her back when Michael was cast out too. Now, here she was, simpering up to him, catering to the dregs of the bond that was there, relying on it to give her a better chance at getting what she wanted, all without a single glance Lucifer’s way.

Rage burned in his chest. Or was this a ploy to get to Lucifer? Michael had shown his hand earlier in being so quick to protect him. Did she think that if she could just convince Michael then Lucifer would follow? It was true, damn it, but that wasn't the point. So many times people have tried to use them against each other. When were they going to stop?

He grabbed Michael’s hand and yanked, jerking his twin away from their mother’s touch and into his side. Michael gasped at the sudden possessive move but didn’t fight it, instead adjusting into a more comfortable position against the Devil.

“How dare you?” Lucifer seethed. “You abandoned us. You stood there as I was cast out, which was bad enough, but then you turned your back on Michael. You walked away from him as he begged you to do something.”

Michael turned into him, whispering a plaintive ‘Lucifer’ but Lucifer ignored him. No, he was saying this. He was getting this off his chest and she was going to hear it. Goddess listened to him frustratingly stoic.

“You did nothing as we were both cast into Hell and vilified for all eternity. You don’t get to tempt him now with false care. Not now. It’s too late and I won’t let you.”

He stood, pulling Michael with him away from their mother and out onto the balcony. Once again, Michael didn’t fight him, moving with him willingly until they were outside. Michael hugged him, pressing his face into his neck as Lucifer returned the embrace. A soft chuckle left Michael, warming Lucifer’s skin.

“Look at you,” he whispered in amusement. He pressed closer before speaking again. This time his voice was somber as he spoke. “I love you.”

Lucifer smiled, pressing his nose into Michael’s hair. “Love you, too.”

Goddess watched them from the couch, a complicated expression on her face. So much time has passed but they haven’t changed all that much. They were still ridiculously protective of one another and she was glad to see that Lucifer hadn’t lost all of his bite since their mates’ death. It saddened her that he felt the need to protect Michael from her but even she could admit that he was justified. She gave a resigned sigh as she stood to follow them. She was going to have to explain before they could begin to move forward. They parted again at her approach, watching her warily.

Goddess met Lucifer’s eyes. “Your father never sent you to Hell. I did.”

Lucifer felt his heart drop from his chest. Michael growled in offense. “That’s not any better, mother!”

“I did it to save his life,” Goddess said to Michael before turning back to Lucifer’s pained face. “After the rebellion, your father was angry. Deeply angry.” She stepped closer, reaching past Michael, ignoring his growl, knowing that he wouldn’t dare hurt her, to gently cradle Lucifer’s cheek. "He wanted to destroy you," she got out brokenly, seeing the shock and pain in her son's eyes. “I begged him not to. I asked him to send you to Hell instead.”

Lucifer looked like he wanted to cry but she was proud of him for remaining strong, even if Michael was helping by holding his hand tightly within his. The sight made her smile wetly, truly relieved to see them still so bonded. She had once thought it a weakness, for them to be so reliant on each other, so in each other's circle, but that bond was likely the only thing that had saved them from worse fates.

“I didn’t plan on Michael jumping to your defense so urgently that he got in the way. I should have, in hindsight.” Goddess chuckled softly, sobering when neither of them did the same. “The two of you were always so very loyal to one another.” She focused on the younger twin now. “I didn’t ignore you, Michael. I heard your pleas but there was nothing I could do to save you, not then. I turned away and left because it was the only chance I would have to release Lilith and Eve from where your father had locked them away. I may not have liked them, but I had to believe that they would go to you. Your father was distracted with the two of you, so he didn’t notice until it was too late and they were diving after you.”

Lucifer frowned. “You wanted them to catch us,” he breathed in realization.

Goddess nodded.

“But we had already fallen too far and the dive through the realms had damaged their wings by the time they reached us,” Michael added sadly. “They ended up falling with us.”

“Unfortunately,” Goddess agreed. She reached up to caress both of their cheeks this time. They let her, their eyes still pained and wary. “If you two still need me to return to Hell, then I’ll go.” She backed away, lowering her hands. “You two should do what is right for you.”

Both scoffed. “How very gracious of you, Mother,” Lucifer stated with sarcasm.

“But we’ll let you stay for now,” Michael stated, much to the Goddess’s relief. “Only because I can tell you aren’t lying…this time.”

“And only until we can figure out what to do with you,” Lucifer tacked on.

They left their mother on the balcony, turning off the lights as they went. They paused momentarily on the stairs to their bedroom, glancing at the curtained corner but their mother entering made them continue moving. Was there even a point in stopping in there now? Still, they would stop in to say ‘good morning’ but trying to do so under their mother’s watch just made them feel uncomfortable. Instead, they whispered ‘good night’ as they passed. Lilith and Eve wouldn’t hold it against them.

 ~~~~~~~~~~

Jane waited until Trixie was good and asleep, her new doll hugged tightly in her arms before she pulled Chloe upstairs to the bedroom. Chloe laughed at her but sobered completely when Jane pulled out the envelope that she had hidden away.

“They came in,” she stated.

Jane nodded, handing her the envelope. “I haven’t opened it. I figured that you should be the one to do so.”

Chloe swallowed, sinking onto the edge of the bed, staring at the sealed envelope in her shaking hands. This was it; the moment of truth. Her twin sat beside her, a comforting hand on her knee as Chloe broke the seal. She took a deep calming breath, pulled the paper from within, and unfolded it. Her heart caught in her throat. Tears spilled from her eyes as the letter fell to the floor. Jane held her close with understanding and tears of her own. They finally had some answers and knew where to go to get more. But most importantly, Trixie could finally get to know her father if she so chose.

Lucifer Morningstar was her father.

Chapter Text

Michael pushed Lucifer against the wall, kissing the smirk off his face. His twin has been teasing him all morning and Michael has finally had enough. Pinning Lucifer’s hands above his head, Michael bit gently at the skin of his neck and earned a plaintiff whimper as Lucifer turned his head to the side. His free hand tugged at the tie holding Lucifer’s black robe around him until it fell open, granting him access to a taunt stomach and a steadily growing erection.

Trust his twin to go naked when it counted. He ran his fingers teasingly across Lucifer’s skin, dipping into his belly button as he nibbled on his ear lobe. A small groan left his twin’s lips as his hips shifted, aching for that teasing touch to go elsewhere. Lucifer wanted to tease him, huh? Well, Michael could tease too.

"This is closer than I expected but not all that surprising, really."

Michael jerked back from Lucifer as they blanched at their mother's voice. He quickly stepped back from Lucifer, blocking their mother's view until Lucifer got his robe tied back into place.

“Mother!” He snapped. “Knocking does exist!”

Goddess waved her hand dismissively. “Please. There is nothing that I haven’t seen before, Son. I did make the two of you after all.”

“That is entirely not the point,” Lucifer hissed. “What are you doing here anyway?”

“I did say that I wanted to be a part of your lives. How can I do that if I stay away?”

“Not this part,” Michael forced through clenched teeth, pointing between him and Lucifer. “Completely out of bounds.”

Goddess sighed long-sufferingly. “If you insist.”

“We do!” They chorused.

She watched them as they shifted restlessly and sighed. “I’ll get the hang of all of these human customs eventually. It’s not easy you know.”

Michael rolled his eyes. He spotted a bottle of whiskey on the piano and grabbed it. Being caught by their mother was still creating shivers of unpleasantness to crawl over his skin. He poured a drink and downed it, wincing at the taste, before pouring one for his twin. Lucifer accepted gratefully.

“Is there a specific reason you’re here?” Terrorizing us, he left unspoken.

Goddess took a breath. “I want to see Amenadiel.”

Lucifer huffed, holding the glass for Michael to re-pour. "If you can find him, be our guest. He's been suspiciously absent as of late." He sipped. "You might want to hold off though unless you want him to take you back to Hell."

“You two said that I could stay!”

Michael fought down a grin. “What else could we do, mother? We don’t have wings. Amenadiel does. If he decides to do so, there isn’t much that we can do to stop him.”

Goddess stated at them before huffing. “I created him. He wouldn’t.”

Michael shrugged. He honestly couldn’t say one way or another and he honestly didn’t really care.

“What am I supposed to do then? I can’t stay in hiding forever,” Goddess said in frustration.

“Don’t know, don’t care,” Michael answered honestly.

Lucifer was kind enough to give suggestions. “See a movie. Go to a museum. Perhaps catch up on the changes that have happened in the last thousand years.”

Goddess hummed. “Yes, I do suppose a lot has changed. The two of you are having sex with each other in the absence of your mates, which is sad honestly, and you’ve taken on human jobs.”

They narrowed their eyes at her but refused to rise further to her bait, leaving her where she was so that they could get changed. She didn't need to know that sex between them wasn't a new development by any means. In fact, the less she knew about that part of their lives, the better.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

They stared at one another. Lucifer sat primly on the couch, one leg over the other, while Linda sat tensely on her chair. The woman hardly blinked and hadn’t said a word since Lucifer arrived a good ten minutes ago. It was really starting to make Lucifer’s skin itch uncomfortably. At least Michael got to be with Chloe on her new case. That had to be more fun than sitting here.

“Excuse me, Doctor,” he finally said, tired of the silent staring. “I’m not sure why I’m here if we aren’t going to talk.”

“Adolf Hitler.”

Lucifer scrunched his face in confusion. “What?” He thought Maze had said she was doing relatively okay but it didn’t seem that way to him.

“Adolf Hitler,” she repeated, not helping Lucifer at all. “Is he, you know, in Hell?” She whispered the word ‘Hell’ like it was illegal to do so.

“Um, yes, of course he is. I’m not sure what that has to do with anything though.”

“Oh, good.” She looked relieved by the news. “Just checking.”

“Sure,” he said slowly. He felt scared for her honestly. “Are you sure that you’re doing okay?”

Linda nodded, a little too quickly. “Yep, I’m doing great.”

Lucifer wasn’t convinced.

“You’re the Devil. Like the Devil.”

Lucifer sighed. “Yes, Doctor, I’m the Devil. And before you ask, no, I’m not showing you proof. Michael has scrambled your brain enough already. Clearly.”

Linda hummed thoughtfully. “Yes, he might have.” She looked away before her eyes jerked back to him. “He’s a snake.”

“Serpent,” Lucifer corrected calmly and out of habit. Michael hated being called a snake. He didn’t see the difference personally but he was nothing if not supportive of his twin.

Linda nodded again, thoughts spiraling down rabbit holes unknown. Her eyes suddenly brightened. “The serpent! He was the one in the Garden, right? You did say everyone always got the two of you confused.”

Lucifer couldn’t help but chuckle. “Yes, the serpent in your human stories does refer to Michael. Funny what specific words concerning one's fear can do. He did it as a bit of revenge for Eve actually.”

“Wait. I thought Eve was the first woman?” Linda asked confused.

“She is,” Lucifer assured her, his voice holding just a hint of bitterness in it on his Eve’s behalf. “But our Eve came first. Father decided to reuse the name when he created the first humans. Guess it was his way of punishing Eve for abandoning Heaven for us; erasing her essentially. Only those in satanic cults know of her, but as a demon, and it’s the same with Lilith. None of you know that they are angels.”

“Just like you and Michael are.”

Lucifer snorted. “Were, Doctor. We aren’t angels anymore…haven’t been for a long time.”

Linda watched him carefully. “They fell with you, correct? They also have…devilish…forms?” Lucifer nodded, unsure where she was going with this. “Why would you still call them angels but not yourself? How are they so different?”

“Because they are.” Lucifer wasn’t sure he could explain in words. “We used to be on decent terms with our so-called ‘siblings’ so the angel moniker didn’t bother us much until…” he trailed off.

“Lilith and Eve were killed,” Linda finished for him softly, her gaze softening when he nodded. “I thought you said you found them though, here, on Earth. You believe Chloe and Jane to be them…reincarnated?”

Seems Linda had finally settled into therapist mode. Lucifer scoffed. “Not quite, doctor. Chloe and Jane are Lilith and Eve. They’ve had their memories altered and their angelic selves smothered and locked away but they are them. They’ve even admitted to having missing memories. They have Lilith and Eve’s bonding anklets as well.”

Linda took a moment to process, closing her eyes and breathing to regain her focus. So, all four of Hell’s rulers were on Earth. Two of them were apparently human at the moment but…wow.

“You also mentioned you had cut off your wings.” She opened her eyes. “Like your actual wings? You had wings?”

Lucifer blinked a few times before smiling in wry amusement. “Yes, we had wings. Even you said that we used to be angels. And yes, we cut them off.”

“To spite your father. Who is God.” She made a complicated noise in the back of her throat before shaking herself.

“Partly. They’ve been taken from us too many times. This time was the last straw.” Lucifer was getting frustrated now. “He hid them from us, took their memories, took everything that they were, and planted them here on Earth. Cutting off our wings was essentially a way of cutting our ties with everything to do with them. We’ve been hurt enough.”

Linda took a few deep breaths, reminding herself that the Devil in front of her was angry at others and not her. “Did it not occur to either of you that you could use your wings to help them regain their memories?”

Lucifer shook his head. "They can't remember. He locked their memories away thoroughly enough that if they do, it hurts them, mentally." New anger grew in his eyes but he kept them averted to not make Linda more nervous than she already was. "Chloe described it as a hot poker being shoved through her skull."

Linda winced with empathy. “That is unfortunate.” She could see why this was so upsetting to them. “But you seem to be taking the news rather well now. What changed?”

He brightened a bit, his anger dissipating. “They decided to give us a chance,” he informed her with a soft smile. “Granted that we get to know them as Chloe and Jane but that’s a small sacrifice in the grand scheme of things.”

"It is a very reasonable request." Linda nodded approvingly. "They've been given entirely new lives, human lives, they're bound to be different in many ways." She frowned as a thought occurred to her.

“Yes, they are,” Lucifer spoke unaware. His smile grew. “Chloe does have an alluring flush to her cheeks when she gets flustered. It’s rather enduring.”

He was stuck on that but he couldn’t help it. Lucifer wanted to know every way to get that slight coloring to stain her cheeks. He also wanted to know what he needed to do to get Chloe past the point of no return, to drop her bashfulness, and to really take charge. It was in there somewhere, he knew it, just waiting to be released. Oh, she’d be delicious when it happened too.

Maybe Jane knew. Oh. Or was Jane the more aggressive one this time around? That could be interesting. He’d already seen her rattle Michael, his poor twin so worked up he’d barely lasted past Lucifer taking him in hand. That could be very interesting indeed.

“Lucifer!”

Lucifer jumped out of his thoughts, blinking at Linda who was watching him with aggravation at apparently being ignored. He shifted, subtly adjusting. “Right, sorry, Doctor. I’m listening now.”

A small smirk made her lips twitch but she controlled it. Barely. She wanted to comment, Lucifer could see the desire to on her face, but she retained her professionalism and resisted. “Lilith and Eve were given new lives. As you said, they were hidden on Earth, all of their celestial powers and their memories locked away so that even they believe themselves to be human. I mean, it even took the two of you time to come to the conclusion that they were your angelic mates in human bodies.”

“That would be the sum of it, but I’m not sure where you are going with this.”

“It seems like a lot of work to rearrange a universe around two individuals.” She paused then, that complicated sound coming back as her eyes widened. “He really rearranged an entire universe?!” Her voice croaked at the end.

Lucifer leaned forward. “He is God, Linda. Really, don’t think about it too hard. It’s much better for your brain if you don’t.” He reached across the table and risked taking her hands as her breathing picked up. “Linda, darling, focus on me. Focus on what’s real and in front of you.”

He kept talking to her, his voice remaining calming and soothing as she worked on her breathing. It worked, slowly, but she finally settled into some semblance of calm. Her hands gripped his, helping to hold her firmly in the here and now, an anchor, a physical touch she could feel. Linda’s eyes started looking around, landing on various objects in the room as she whispered them under her breath. Lucifer recognized the calming technique and remained silent, letting her process in her time. Michael had had to coach him through it for years after the attack. Still did on occasion. He’d even trained all four of the personal attendants so that they could assist if need be.

Lucifer didn’t want to think about where he’d be if Michael hadn’t been there.

Finally, her eyes landed back on him. They were clear and focused again. Linda looked at their hands. Lucifer made the attempt to let go but she held onto them. He looked at her in surprise.

“Just a bit longer.” She whispered then shakily smiled. “You’re surprisingly good at that.”

Lucifer shared the smile with her. “Well, I’ve had to be pulled from a panic attack or two, myself,” he admitted. “Michael is better at it though.”

Linda tilted her head, looking at him with wonder. “You’re not what I expected.” His smile dropped a bit. “But that’s a good thing,” Linda was quick to reassure him. “I…I needed this. Thank you.”

Her fingers tightened around his before slowly letting go. Lucifer stared at his hands a moment, slowly returning to his seat. Linda cleared her throat, jarring his attention back on her.

“As I was trying to say…” Linda closed her eyes and took a deep, calming breath. “It seems like a lot of work to hide someone so thoroughly.” She reopened her eyes. “This may be my limited knowledge and perspective speaking, but why go through all that trouble just to let you find them? I’m assuming if He didn’t want them found, then you wouldn’t have.”

Lucifer opened his mouth to speak but faltered. He closed it again. She did have a rather good point when it was worded like that. Why let their paths cross at all? Surely, their father knew that they would figure it out, that he couldn't keep them hidden from them if they ever met them. He was all-knowing after all.

“Why let them keep their bonding anklets?” Linda continued, more to herself now than to him. “Seems like an odd thing to leave if he truly wanted to separate them from you, especially considering that seems to be the one thing that fully convinced you and Michael that Chloe and Jane were, in fact, Lilith and Eve.”

Lucifer furrowed his brow. Another good point. As unbreakable as the anklets are, he had no doubt that if their father wanted them gone, he, and he alone, could have snapped them. So, why didn’t he? Why allow the two women to know that they had missing memories? Why allow Jane to remember Eve’s lullaby but not who taught it to her? Why allow Chloe to keep her feelings for the father of her child but erase everything else?

What was his father playing at?

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chloe was tense and anxious as she approached the crime scene. She hadn't seen or talked to Lucifer since he had given Trixie the doll and they had received the results of the paternity test. They hadn't made it to brunch yet, but Chloe wasn't sure that she could go, not with this secret behind her chest. Not that it was likely a secret to Lucifer, but Trixie still didn't know and Chloe was at a loss on how to tell her. Jane had suggested that they get away for the weekend, perhaps go camping or something so that there was less distraction.

Trixie had not liked the idea – at all. She cried and screamed about how unfair it was but Chloe had kept things from her long enough and getting away seemed like a very good idea for the conversation she needed to have with her daughter. She was certain that Lucifer and Michael would understand even if her daughter didn't at the moment. Actually telling them that they were going to miss brunch for an impromptu camping trip was another matter entirely, especially after so many had already been canceled.

She was oddly relieved to see Michael meeting her at the scene rather than Lucifer; the sight of his dressed-down appearance instead of the fancy suit calmed her frayed nerves. She felt bad but she couldn't help how she felt. It wasn't that she was upset or ashamed of Lucifer…she just wasn't ready to face him. How could she when she couldn't remember him past their first meeting in his club? Sure they had made Trixie, the DNA results were pretty sure on that point, and they had likely enjoyed every minute of it, but she didn’t remember - anything. How depressing was that?

Michael smiled at her in greeting and Chloe couldn’t help but respond to the warmth in turn. The affection in his eyes still made her nervous, her stomach flipping in uncomfortable ways, but she was getting used to it now that she knew why it was there. Pity, that she didn’t know anything else.

Ella smiled and waved at them as they approached. She gave Michael a minuscule head bob, just like she would with Lucifer, but she kept her greeting to Chloe head-bob free. Now if only Maze would get the hint instead of giving her random cheeky bows to irritate her.

“Someone got a little charred, didn’t they?” Michael observed, commenting on the burnt body of their victim. “Nasty way to go.”

Chloe agreed. “What do you have, Ella?”

"Nothing much, but we have found paraffin oil around the body and lots of it. It's likely what was used to set our boy here a light. Also, the burn pattern suggests that the highest concentration was here." She leaned forward, motioning to the charred crotch of their victim.

Michael drew air through his teeth. “Wonder what the idiot did to deserve this torture. We reserve this for the lower levels of Loop Maze.”

Loop Maze? What the hell was that? Chloe tilted her head to look at them.

Ella hummed in what sounded like agreement. “The rapists and pedophiles, right?”

“Exactly.”

Chloe stared at them, blinking a few times. What were they… Ella glanced at her then nudged Michael in the ribs and walked away to continue her job, a hint of a smile tugging on her lips. Michael watched Ella go with a scowl before turning to Chloe. He looked at her a moment, taking note of her confusion.

“Come now,” he sighed. “You can’t stand there and say that you don’t agree.”

Chloe grabbed her notebook to start taking notes for her personal reference. “I said nothing of the sort,” she said, determinedly not looking at him. "Besides, if they stick things where it doesn't belong, or isn't wanted, and then it happens to catch flame through a series of unfortunate events…" She shrugged. "Then who am I to interfere with fate?" Not that she believed in fate but she did believe in just desserts.

Michael stared at her before a smile curved his lips. He chuckled, trying to contain his laughter. “You could have just said ‘yes’ you know.”

She glanced at him slyly. “I think you liked my answer better.”

His eyes gleamed with mirth. “I did,” he admitted. “That I did.”

“Detective, you should see this.”

After reading the threatening email, they now had a lead pointing them to Leila Simms, the head of Wobble. Michael joined her without being prompted, waving goodbye to Ella as they left. It was as they were approaching the car that she realized that his hair was mussed more than usual like he hadn't taken the same care with it as he normally did. It was never styled as immaculate as Lucifer's but he normally tamed the curls at least. Without thinking about it, she reached up to brush a wayward curl from his forehead, tucking it in with the rest.

Michael froze, body going tense as he stared at her as she worked. Chloe bit her lip. She had started this now, it would be awkward if she pulled away before the curl was tamed, now wouldn’t it? His eyes landed on her trapped lip and darkened. She quickly let it go, but the damage had been done. He was avidly interested now and she was much, much too close and their eyes inevitably met. She was at work. Curling heat had no business settling in her abdomen or his, judging from the way the tip of his tongue slightly wet his lips.

Was his mouth as parched as hers was?

Chloe stepped back, running her hands over her pants to keep them from grabbing him. What was this pull? Damn it. She was a professional and she would act like it.

It didn’t help that she now had knowledge that they had already done the horizontal tango whether she remembered it or not.

“You…um…had a curl out of place.” She cleared her throat. “You’re usually more put together than this.”

Michael swallowed and cleared his throat, shoving his hands into his pockets as a way of masking his interest. For a man who oozed dark, primal energy, he was adorably awkward. "Yes, well, our morning fun got interrupted by an unwanted house guest."

Chloe felt her cheeks start to heat as she imagined what ‘morning fun’ could involve. “Do I want to know?”

“Do you?” He smirked, no doubt knowing what she was thinking and revealing that she was likely very right.

She decided that she needed to change the subject. “Unwanted house guest?” she asked, walking around to the driver’s side.

“Family,” he groaned, taking her lead.

“Out staying their welcome I take it?”

“If by ‘out staying’ you mean that I would have liked her gone three days before she arrived, then yes,” he spat distastefully.

Chloe paused in opening her door. “You two don’t get along with your family very much, do you?”

The warmth previously in his eyes was gone when he glanced at her. “No, we don’t.” His voice had also dropped from warm and welcoming to cold and dark.

“You seem to be getting along with Amenadiel at the moment.”

Michael huffed and opened his door. “He’s useful for now. Nothing more.” He got in and closed the door.

Chloe took a moment to attempt to process before she too got in the car. She put her seatbelt on, choosing not to battle him about his this one time, and was getting ready to start the car when he spoke again.

“Don’t ask questions that you aren’t ready to have answered.” He was looking out the window, his voice no longer cold but it hadn’t warmed either. He sounded borderline depressed. His eyes met hers through the glass. “I don’t want you to get hurt.”

She wanted to argue with him. How was she supposed to learn about them if she didn’t ask questions? How was she supposed to get her memories back otherwise? So what if it hurt? She wanted to know them; she wanted, needed, to remember them.

“I’ll trust you to know which ones to answer,” was what she said instead.

It was evidently the right thing to say as his expression relaxed and some warmth returned to his eyes.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer had joined them to talk to Tommy about the prank played on him by their victim Nicholas Sands. They didn’t get much other than a confession that didn’t sit right with Chloe at all.

If Lucifer noticed that Chloe avoided eye contact, then he didn’t mention it. Not to her at least.

“She’s avoiding me,” Lucifer whispered to Michael.

Michael glanced at him. “How so?”

“She hasn’t looked at me once since I arrived.”

Chloe sighed, pretending that she wasn’t hearing their whispered conversation, though it was likely Lucifer’s way of addressing the elephant without facing it head-on. Honestly, she couldn’t blame him. She didn’t want to face her particular elephant head-on either. Chloe spotted Dan by the small kitchen station. He looked rather put-out and confused in equal measure, maybe even a little annoyed.

“Hey, what’s up?” She asked as she approached.

Dan raised his mug toward the gathering of officers around a random desk talking to none other than Charlotte Richards. “That’s what’s up.”

Chloe narrowed her eyes. “I thought you two were together?” She had a lot of dislike for Charlotte simply on principal (considering she defended the people Chloe attempted to put behind bars), and she may still be angry with Dan about Palmetto, but he was still her friend and she wouldn’t go easy on the woman if she was cheating on him.

"I did too." He turned to put his mug on the counter. "I don't get it, Chloe. She walked right by me like she didn't even recognize me. I thought…" He sighed and hung his head. "I don't know what I thought."

Deciding to give the woman the benefit of the doubt (not that she deserved it in Chloe’s personal opinion), Chloe placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. “She’s had a tough time of it recently. Give her a bit of time.”

He scoffed, glancing back over his shoulder, eyes further narrowing when Lucifer grabbed Charlotte and dragged her off, Michael following close behind. "She doesn't seem to need time and how does Lucifer know her?"

Chloe shook her head, ignoring the tightening on her insides at the way Lucifer and Michael spoke with her. They did seem awfully close, didn’t they?

Across the room, Lucifer was chastising his mother for gallivanting about the precinct.

“How else was I supposed to see the cesspool where you toil about in humanity’s muck? Honestly, I don’t see the appeal.” She curled her nose as she glanced around at the humans bustling about around them.

“You don’t need to, mother,” Michael sighed. “Just keep a low profile, would you? Besides, that body has a partner.”

Goddess scoffed as Lucifer grabbed her again to pull her toward the elevator. “And?”

“I highly doubt that he would enjoy seeing his partner flirt with other men. They were actually happy together, something that you clearly wouldn’t understand,” Lucifer informed her. He could only hope that Dan hadn’t seen her already.

“Why should I care? His mate no longer inhabits this body. I do.”

Michael resisted the urge to growl on Dan’s behalf. He wasn’t friendly with the human but damn, the man was trying to patch things up. Running around and doing the grunt work for everyone else was taking its toll. Even if their mother had a valid point, Dan didn’t know that and they couldn’t exactly explain it to him either. He didn’t deserve to see the body of his girlfriend fuck around with other people. There would be no point in explaining that to the Goddess though.

She continued to fuss at them as they got her in the elevator and closed the doors. They sighed, sharing a relieved look that she was gone. Chloe startled them when they turned back.

“I wasn’t aware that you two knew Charlotte so well.”

“We don’t,” Lucifer answered quickly.

Chloe raised her brow but didn’t comment. It was the truth. Neither of them had ever met Charlotte Richards when she was alive but there was no way they were going to risk hurting Chloe by trying to explain that to her and prompting a memory.

“Hey, there’s been another video drop,” Dan said as he walked up to show it to Chloe.

The look he shot the two of them said that he had indeed seen Charlotte with them and was getting the wrong idea entirely. Wonderful. They would need to deal with that later. But first…

“I’ll leave you two to handle that,” Lucifer told them and tried to leave only for Michael to grab him.

“You just got here. What’s the rush?”

Lucifer glanced at Chloe, who raised her brow in question, before stepping close to Michael to whisper in his ear. “Linda happened to mention something interesting during our session but it’s clear that I’m not going to get anything out of Chloe. I’m going to visit Jane.”

“What for?”

Lucifer shook his head. “I’ll explain later. Don’t worry, I’m not going to stir up any memories.” He pulled back and waved at them cheerily as he left.

Michael looked back at Chloe sheepishly. “He has something else to do.”

“Sure.” Chloe definitely didn’t believe it and if she did she was highly suspicious. She let it go though. “Come on. Let’s go see if we can find our vic.”

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“No, I can’t do it this weekend. I told you that in the email.” Jane felt frustrated having to explain everything again. She looked up at the knock on the door and frowned. “If you can send it to me by this evening, I can get the edits done before then.” She stood to answer the door, waving Lucifer in but motioning for him to be quiet by pointing to the bud in her ear. “If you can’t do that then it will have to wait until next week. I’m not budging on this.”

Lucifer tilted his head in curiosity but thankfully kept his mouth shut. He followed her inside, adjusting his jacket as he listened to the one-sided conversation.

“Something important has come up involving my family and we are taking the weekend to handle it. Either send me your manuscript by this evening or you will just have to wait for your edits.” She grabbed her tablet and opened her email. “Yes, I’ve got it. I’ll look this over and send it back by Friday.” Jane disconnected the call and sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Sorry,” she said to Lucifer. “Work call.”

“I gathered. Didn’t sound very pleasant.”

Jane waved off his concern. "It's fine. That particular writer always waits until the last damn minute, no matter how much I push them, and then expects me to jump at the drop of a hat."

Lucifer frowned. “I can always pay them a visit for you if you’d like?”

“Not necessary.” She chuckled. “I can handle it without a knight in shining armor.”

Lucifer grinned. “Well, I’m more than qualified for the part if you ever need one, though my armor is a bit more devilish than shining.”

Jane shook her head, still smiling in amusement. “I’m happy to see you, but why aren’t you with Chloe? I figured you’d be working the case with her.”

“Michael’s with her at the moment and there is no need for both of us to be dogging her steps, now is there?” He had a very valid point. “Not to mention she would hardly look at me when I stopped by the precinct so I’d thought I’d visit with you.”

Jane sighed. She had hoped that Chloe wouldn’t be awkward but it seemed she was anyway. It wasn’t from fear or anything, Chloe just wanted to talk with Trixie before admitting to Lucifer that they knew.

“Is everything okay?” Lucifer asked. He had taken Jane’s sigh the wrong way. “Did I do something that I’m not aware of?”

“No, of course not!” Jane was quick to assure him. “Something has come up and she just needs time to process it, that’s all.”

"Did she happen to remember something?" He asked carefully like he was afraid to trigger the pain response that happened when they attempted to access their lost memories.

Jane shook her head. “Not that she has told me.” She looked at Lucifer. He looked concerned and sad at the same time. “Listen, Chloe probably hasn’t told you guys yet, but we aren’t going to make brunch this weekend.”

Confusion and pain both crossed Lucifer’s face before he hid it behind a half-hearted smile. “May I inquire as to why?”

Jane took a steady breath. She reminded herself that this was just momentary. They were just taking time away to talk with Trixie. Everything was going to be okay. “It’s just a family thing.” Lucifer’s jaw tensed, his smile dropping. Jane cursed. She was just making this worse. “Lucifer, listen to me.” She walked over and took his hand firmly with hers. “Please understand that all of this, it’s a lot, and we just want to take some time away from everything and have a chance to explain a few things to Trixie without being interrupted or distracted.”

“So, this is about the little urchin,” Lucifer summed up slowly. He looked down at their hands, his expression pinched as he thought hard about something. “Chloe had my blood,” he mumbled before looking back at her. “She did have it tested after all, didn’t she? Just not the way that I expected.”

He was smart, just not entirely correct. Apparently, Michael didn’t have all the brains between them. It was just that Lucifer was better at disguising how smart he was behind his jokes and ridiculous puns and innuendos. It was all an act that he put up to hide behind until he was ready to strike. Jane had known that the man was sad behind his smile, and had a caring nature underneath his devil-may-care demeanor, but she had not realized just how much he hid behind it until now.

She would not insult him by trying to cover it up any longer. “By the time we thought about it, we were concerned the sample would have been too old. I took some hairs when I used your bathroom the last time we were there.”

Lucifer swallowed, eyes pained. "You could have simply asked. I would have been happy to give you all the hair follicles you needed."

"We know. Chloe knows. We're just used to having to figure things out by ourselves." She reached up to gently cradle his face. Lucifer leaned into it, eyes closing, and Jane felt like her heart was going to burst. She wanted to hold this man, press him against her chest, wrap him in her wings, and protect him from the rest of the world. Jane blinked. "Wings?" she whispered.

Lucifer opened his eyes to peer at her with confusion. “Wings?”

Jane shook her head and flinched at the slight twinge of pain behind her eyes. “I just…had a weird thought, that’s all.” She stepped back from him, her chest clenching at the soft whimper of protest that escaped before he could hold it in.

“Is she upset?” Lucifer asked softly, choosing not to push the ‘wings’ thing, having noticed the flinch and afraid to trigger further pain.

“No,” Jane answered with a soft, reassuring smile. “She just wants to talk to Trixie first.”

Lucifer swallowed and nodded. He fussed with his cuff links, a sign that Jane had learned meant he was anxious. “You’re going to talk to her this weekend.”

Jane nodded to confirm his understanding. “We’re going camping.” She took his hand again. “If it’s any consolation, Trixie would rather be having brunch with you guys.” He finally smiled, a bit of happiness shining through, knowing that his daughter enjoyed spending time with him. “We’ll be back on Sunday. Just don’t pressure Chloe or Trixie, okay? Let them come to you.”

Lucifer took a deep breath and nodded. “Of course. Beatrice is old enough to decide for herself.”

Still, his anxiety remained. Jane smiled softly. “I wouldn’t worry too much. Trixie adores you.”

"Well, of course, she does." He smiled, hiding his nervousness and fear behind his mask. Jane wished he wouldn't. "What's not to adore?"

 ~~~~~~~~~~~

Lux was starting to fill up for the evening. Linda had met up with Maze and the two women were sitting in one of the booths as they talked, or rather, Linda quizzed the demon on everything Hell-related.

"So, caspans are short goat-like people?"

Maze snorted into her drink. “That’s close enough.” She nodded her head toward the auburn-haired man helping Shax behind the bar tonight. "Azazel is a caspan-cross. He has all the features of a caspan but not the height. He's much taller."

Linda looked to find the demon that had accosted her in her office a few days ago. From this distance, he was rather ruggedly handsome, tall, and lean with broad shoulders. His long, red hair was tied up in a high ponytail, bouncing as he moved, his fringe falling into his face as he grinned and flirted with customers. His beard had grown out since Linda had seen him and was neatly trimmed. She could certainly see why he was quickly becoming a new favorite at Lux.

“Are all demons good-looking?” Linda asked distractedly.

Maze laughed. “Not even close. Don’t forget, that is his human disguise.”

Linda turned back, wide-eyed. “Dare I ask what he looks like normally?”

“You can ask him.” Maze smirked in amusement. “He’d show you.”

Linda chuckled nervously. “I think I’ll pass.” There was only so much she could handle at one time.

She sipped from her drink. Her eyes moved back to the bar almost against her will, seeking out a certain blue-haired bartender. Shax was at the end opposite of Azazel, flirting with a pair of brunettes, his eyes sparking in the light. He was flirting with purpose tonight. Linda frowned, not pleased by the harsh twist in her gut.

“You should talk to him.”

Maze’s voice broke Linda out of her stare. “He seems busy,” she said shortly, sipping from her drink again.

The demon beside her shrugged with a hum. “Sure, he’s hunting, but he’d still talk with you.”

“Hunting?” Linda squeaked.

Maze rolled her eyes. “It’s not like you think. Look.” Maze leaned forward, pushing Linda’s head back around with her finger. “See how he’s leaning in, licking his lips.” Linda did see and she didn’t want to but Maze was insistent. “He tastes their desire to determine if they can handle him. If not, he’ll leave them be, move on to someone else, rinse and repeat.”

Shax leaned on the bar, smiling enticingly at the two giggling women. Linda swallowed.

“And if they can?” She didn’t want to know the answer, she realized as soon as the words were out of her mouth.

“Then he’ll invite them into bed.” Maze leaned back, allowing Linda to relax but she didn’t. She continued to watch, unable to look away.

“He’ll eat them.”

Maze grinned. “If they’re lucky he will.” Linda turned back to Maze, unimpressed. The demon snorted. “For Hell’s sake, Linda. He doesn’t eat them. He uses their desire and pleasure to sustain himself. Nothing more.” Maze sighed when Linda still didn’t look like she was following. “Seriously, would you just talk to him? He could explain all of it to you much better than I could.”

Linda turned back to find Shax meeting the two women on the other side of the bar. They grinned at him, hanging onto his arms as they walked out of sight. Something in her clenched tightly in distress. This was supposed to be her night. If Michael hadn’t revealed everything to her, she would be the one with Shax tonight, getting fed from. She should feel relieved, right? She wasn’t the one being used for food without her knowledge anymore.

“How do they consent?”

Maze snorted. “How does anyone consent? They say ‘yes’.”

Linda shook her head. “No, I mean, incubi use lures to draw in their food…”

“Shax never uses his lure on humans," Maze stated firmly, prompting Linda to look at her. Her expression was stern as she talked, defensive. "It’s too powerful for your lot and does take away your will. For that reason, he only charms them, the same way any other man with skill does. If they don’t want him to bed them, then he won’t. They are always able to say ‘no’.”

“He doesn’t use his lure?”

Maze shook her head, downing her drink. “No. He’s not comfortable with even the thought of taking away someone’s ability to consent, especially if they are weaker than him.”

“Because of his own assault,” Linda breathed in understanding.

Maze balked at her. “He told you about that?” Linda nodded slowly, staring into her drink. “Damn. He really does like you. He never talks about that, not even with us.”

Linda was no longer listening. She suddenly longed to talk to Shax, to apologize for not taking his words to heart, to listen and learn everything she could about him with new eyes. She looked up in the direction that Shax had gone with the two brunettes’ on his arms. It wouldn’t be tonight.

Maze gazed at her friend. I told you that it wouldn’t end well but you didn’t listen. She caught the sight of a leggy blonde walking through the club and snarled. “So, the bitch is still here.”

Linda jerked around. “Who?”

Maze jerked her head in the woman’s direction. “Lucifer’s mother.”

Linda gaped at her. “His mother?”

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael sighed, making his way through the crowd in Lux. It had been another day chasing down clues to find their sin-eater. They had spent most of the day at Wobble headquarters watching for anything that might give them a lead as to who their killer was. It took some time but they did get one that pointed them directly at Leila Simms. Upon chasing that down, they discovered that she wasn’t the killer but his next victim. Chloe figured out that they needed to go back to Wobble headquarters to save her.

Lucifer really would have been the better choice for creating a distraction to allow Chloe to do whatever it was she was going to do but Michael was an old pro at channeling his twin and made it work. It had been a close call for a moment, the lighter dropping from Ray’s hand toward the puddle of gasoline surrounding Leila had Michael’s heart catching in his throat. Chloe saved the day in the nick of time, though, pulling the overhead fire extinguishers.

He still had flecks of white in his hair. Lovely.

Azazel waved him over to the bar with a grin. “What in the world happened to you?”

Michael snorted. “I was extinguished, if you must know.”

“I’m not even going to ask,” the caspan laughed. He handed over two glasses, one filled with Lucifer’s favorite whiskey and the other with Michael’s favorite brand of vodka. “Lucifer’s over there.” He jerked his head toward their typical booth. “He’s been mopey all day.”

And that was code for anxious and depressed but not dangerously so. Michael took the glasses with a grateful nod to the demon for watching over his twin and made his way to the booth. He sat the glasses on the table before flopping down in the seat beside his brother. Lucifer took one look at him and snorted.

“What on Earth is in your hair?” He asked amused, reaching out to shake more of the extinguisher powder from his head.

Michael handed him his glass and told him about the case. Lucifer listened intently, laughing where appropriate and commenting as he felt the need to do so. In return, Lucifer finally filled him in on his session with Linda. Michael was glad to hear that the human appeared to be adjusting well enough and that he hadn't completely melted her brain. He was also impressed by the viewpoint that Linda had brought up. What was their father playing at indeed?

He didn't dwell on it long as Lucifer moved on to tell him about his visit with Jane, his mood dropping noticeably.

“They’re not going to be at brunch,” Lucifer informed him.

Michael nodded. “I know. Chloe told me before I left.” He watched his twin sip from his glass. “Are you okay?”

Lucifer glanced at him before lowering the glass from his lips to rest on his knee. “I suppose I’m nervous.” He paused to gather his thoughts and Michael remained silent while he did so. “They did a paternity test.”

Michael arched his brow in surprise. “Really? I guess they can’t deny much now, huh?”

“They’re telling Beatrice on their camping trip.”

Lucifer ran a finger over the edge of his glass while the fingers of his other hand tapped out a rhythm on his pants leg, the only sign that he was currently anxious. Michael gently nudged his brother, giving him a soft smile when he looked at him.

"I doubt you have anything to worry about. She already loves you." Lucifer smiled gratefully but it didn't last before he was once again staring into his glass. "How about this." Michael needed a different approach. "We go upstairs so that I can shower and then we get in the hot tub for a long soak." He leaned close to his twin, draping an arm over his shoulders and speaking low into his ear. "I might even finish what we started before the interruption the other morning."

That got Lucifer’s attention. He quickly finished his glass and led them to the elevator. As soon as the doors shut, Lucifer was wrapping his arms around Michael in search of comfort. Michael sighed fondly, holding his twin close as they rode up. They stepped out, holding hands as they entered their home.

“There you two are.”

They flipped around to find Amenadiel sitting at the desk in the corner. Lucifer twisted to look toward the bedroom before turning back to the older angel. “Did you do it?”

“Do what?” Amenadiel asked without moving.

“You know what I’m asking you dick.”

“Calm down, Lucifer,” their mother called behind them. “He didn’t take me back.”

Michael turned to Amenadiel in confusion. “You didn’t?”

“If I’ve learned anything in my time here it’s that I’ve made many mistakes because I’ve listened to others instead of figuring things out for myself.” Amenadiel stood, walking around the desk to lean against the front of it. “I said I wanted to atone for my mistakes.”

Michael narrowed his eyes. “So you did.”

Goddess huffed, frustrated with the tension rolling between her sons. “Can’t we just be happy to be in the same room together as a family again?”

“Don’t be so fast, mother,” Lucifer snapped. “We said you could stay until we figured out what to do with you. You escaped Hell and we can’t just let that go.”

“You’re going to punish me?” Goddess asked in disbelief. “But that is what your father wanted you to do.”

Michael laughed. “No, mother. We punish because we like it.” He watched her bubble pop and grinned. “We enjoy giving people their due and father had nothing to do with that.”

Goddess looked back at Amenadiel but the older angel had nothing to say. She sighed. “Then what’s my punishment for leaving Hell then?”

“Since you don’t want to stay in Hell then you can serve your punishment here on Earth,” Lucifer answered. “Among the very creatures that you despise.”

“You’re putting me into the life of Charlotte Richards?” Goddess couldn’t believe what her ears were hearing. “But there’s a partner and children. They’re going to want things.”

Lucifer snorted. “Oh, we’re counting on it.”

“And know this, mother,” Michael added. “If you do anything to harm or hurt Daniel in any way, things will be so much worse for you.”

Goddess glared at him. “In other words, I can’t just break things off with him.”

“No,” was Michael’s firm answer.

“You want to be on Earth with your children then this is the price. Take it or leave it, mum. It’s a one-time offer.”

Their mother turned to Amenadiel, clearly looking for him to take her side, but one cold glance from Michael had him remaining silent. She was not happy, not one bit, but Goddess agreed to the sentence.

Chapter Text

Chloe glanced at her daughter as she finished bringing out the supplies for s’mores. It was a treat that she knew Trixie loved but the girl showed absolutely no interest. Trixie sat in her unicorn camping chair, staring sullenly at the fire with her new doll wrapped tightly in her arms. Chloe turned to Jane for help but her sister shrugged. Some help she was.

“Do you want a s’more, monkey?” Chloe tried asking as she made herself one, hoping it would bring the girl out of her funk.

Trixie shrugged, still not saying anything. She must be really upset with Chloe for her to pass on marshmallows and chocolate.

“I’ll take one, sis,” Jane offered as she moved to join them. “I wonder if the twins like s’mores,” she spoke idly, accepting the treat that Chloe passed to her.

“Michael would,” Trixie finally contributed after hours of radio silence. Jane shared a secret smile with Chloe. Trixie’s current obsession was the twins, so mentioning them had been the trick. “Lucifer told me he always makes sure to have chocolate brownies on hand for him.” She giggled. “Shax says that he only shares them with me.”

That Chloe believed. She had expressed interest in them one time. Lucifer had just pulled them from the oven and the smell had been mouthwatering. Normally, Chloe wouldn't have said anything, but she happened to be menstruating at the time and was craving anything that involved chocolate. She had quickly been informed that they were for Michael but Lucifer had snuck her one anyway. Michael had looked so betrayed when he found her eating it and had ignored Lucifer the rest of the evening. The only thing that gave away that it was all in good fun was Lucifer's eye rolls which meant he wasn't taking his brother's actions seriously. Michael later confirmed her theory by giving her a secret wink during one of Lucifer's rants about it.

“That’s because you’re special, munchkin.” Jane finished her snack and licked her fingers. “Which is the reason why we brought you camping this weekend instead of going to brunch.” Trixie frowned at the reminder, hugging her doll tighter. Jane gave her a soft smile of understanding. “Your mom needed to talk with you about something important. I promise that the twins will still be there when we get back.”

Trixie turned expectant eyes to Chloe and she sighed, sending Jane a small glare for her interference. Jane shrugged unrepentantly. She likely knew that Chloe would put it off for longer if she didn’t. Chloe wasn’t sure what to say or how to even start.

“Mom?”

Chloe looked at her daughter. The way she tilted her head in question reminded her starkly of Lucifer. She took a deep breath. “I wanted to talk to you about your dad.”

Trixie frowned, confused. "But we never talk about Dad."

"I know, baby. I've made up so many excuses in the past but the truth is that I don't remember anything about him to talk about." Chloe glanced at Jane. "There are a lot of memories that your Aunt Jane and I don't have."

“Why don’t you have your memories?”

That was a very good question. “I wish we knew,” Chloe admitted sadly. “Sometimes people can lose memories from trauma as the brain's way of protecting them from something that happened in their past."

Trixie chewed on her lip. There were so many questions that she wanted to ask but she finally settled on one. “Do you remember him now?”

She was anxious, Chloe noted. “No, not really. I remember that I loved him, but that’s all I have.”

“You loved him?” Her voice was so hopeful that Chloe couldn’t help but smile reassuringly.

“I did. The heart has a way of holding onto memories for us even when our brains don’t.”

Her daughter nodded, pressing her nose into her doll's hair, a thoughtful expression on her face. Jane reached over and rested a comforting hand on Chloe's knee, squeezing it.

“My dad…” Trixie started, grabbing both women’s attention. She paused, once again chewing on her lip. “Is Lucifer my dad?” She finally asked, speaking in the doll’s hair.

Chloe swallowed, her heart starting to race with nerves. She should have known that her perceptive little girl would catch on. “Would you like him to be?”

It was a serious question that Chloe hadn’t thought of until just now. She knew the girl adored the man, that wasn’t in question, but you could think of someone as your ‘dad’ without them being your biological father. John Decker was hers and Jane’s dad regardless of whether or not the man had had any part in 'making' them. He had been the one to take care of and support them.

That life is a lie. Michael’s words from the morning after everything changed filtered through her mind. She shook it away to deal with later and refocused on her daughter. One thing at a time.

Trixie looked torn, her little eyes filling with tears as she curled around her doll. Chloe's heart went out to her. She moved to kneel in front of her.

“It’s okay, monkey. You don’t have to decide anything right now.”

She shook her head. “I…Is he mommy?” Her eyes pleaded with Chloe to tell her the truth.

“Yeah, baby.” Chloe brushed the hair from her face. “He’s your father.”

To Chloe's surprise, Trixie's body relaxed even as she continued to cry softly into her doll's hair. Chloe pulled her daughter into a gentle hug, the girl falling into her arms readily, the doll coming with her. Jane moved to them silently, sitting beside them and wrapping an arm around Chloe's shoulders, her other hand rubbing circles on Trixie's back.

Time passed and Trixie’s tears slowly dried. Her grip on the doll finally lessened and it rested in her lap as she finger brushed its brown curls.

“Does he remember us?” She asked softly.

Chloe nodded. “Yes, he remembers us. They all do.” She didn’t feel the need to mention that they seemed to remember a completely different life than she and Jane did. It was confusing enough for them; she didn’t need to further confuse her daughter.

Trixie was silent for a few minutes. “They thought we died,” she said sadly, hugging the doll back to her chest.

Trixie was putting together the bits of information she had, a brilliant young detective in the making. Chloe closed her eyes to stop the tears that suddenly wanted to spill forth. Michael and Lucifer had thought that their wives had died in whatever event occurred that made them lose their memories. Jane turned her head onto Chloe's shoulder and sighed shakily. The two men had mourned for them while they had been none the wiser; while she and her sister had cursed the man that had left her as a single mother without a word – never in front of Trixie, but they had.

The young girl looked up at Chloe. “That’s why he never looked for us.”

Her tiny voice cracked on the last word and Chloe lost the battle with her tears as two escaped down her cheeks. She couldn’t say anything and just hugged her daughter close.

“He’s here now, mommy,” Trixie whispered. “He won’t leave us again.”

Chloe cried harder at the faith her daughter already had in the man she had only known for a few months. Jane laughed wetly, a sad sound instead of a happy one.

Nothing else was said on the matter for that night. They finally got Trixie to eat two of the s’mores before they went to bed. Chloe lay awake in the tent for a long time after her sister and daughter had slipped into slumber. Trixie still held the doll Lucifer got for her tight against her chest. It brought a smile to her face. She couldn’t help but wonder, if like them, Trixie had already subconsciously known that Lucifer was her father, what with the way the girl had taken to him pretty much instantly. Her adoration of the man had only increased exponentially over the few months that they had known each other.

Still, there were many more conversations to be had but those would have to wait until another time. Chloe closed her eyes and finally allowed herself to sleep.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The weekend was long for the twins. They had been looking forward to brunch but also understood the reason that the girls didn’t come.

Lucifer was an anxious mess even as he denied it. To get his mind off things, Michael called Amenadiel so that they could take a trip to check on things in Hell. The older angel had looked uncomfortable with the request. He hesitated to unfurl his wings and breathed a clear sigh of relief when he did. Michael and Lucifer gave him suspicious looks which resulted in Amenadiel spouting out some anxious nonsense that didn't make any sense. The twins let it go, though. As long as he could carry them down and back, they didn't care about his issues.

Hell was running as smoothly as it could under the current circumstances. As a result, there wasn’t much for them to do this visit. They did choose to stay at least one night, battling the cold in thick blankets and a raging fire in the hearth. It was the first time that the two of them had honestly missed the feathered bulk of their wings. Amenadiel was given a spare room in the West Wing for the night. He still wore the cuffs of the shackles but he wasn’t going to bitch about being given a room with a fire versus a cold, dank room in the dungeons.

They returned to Earth before the Saturday evening crowd at Lux really kicked off. They spent a few hours in the club, drinking and enjoying their time together. Lucifer played a few pieces on the piano, much to the crowd's delight, and made a few deals when the opportunity arose. Michael even allowed his twin to drag him onto the dancefloor for a song or two. They retired as midnight was approaching, enjoying a soak in the hot tub, among other things, before going to bed to thoroughly wear each other out before sleeping.

The next morning was spent lazing about and doing nothing more strenuous than a shower. Ella bummed Lucifer's credit card so that she and Shax could drag Azazel shopping with them. They tried to take Maze as well but a well-timed threat with a blade had them leaving the older demon to her own interests. The three of them returned just before Lux was due to open for the evening, hefting bags upon bags on their arms. Lucifer had pseudo-grumbled at them for maxing his card (it was unlimited but that wasn’t the point – Lucifer was teasing them) while Michael shook his head in fond amusement.

They had not expected Ella to have gotten the entire group individual phones. Turns out that the tiny demon was very tech-savvy and had each phone set up and functional within minutes with specific ringtones already programmed for each of them. It served as a great distraction for Lucifer the rest of the night as he played with the mobile to figure it out. He also somehow found a word game that he challenged Michael to play with him. Even Michael could admit that the fragile piece of technology would come in handy.

Ella had already put in Chloe’s and Jane’s numbers as well. He sent Jane a short text, just to say hi, adding the little snake emoji at the end because he could. She sent back the laughing emoji.

-I wondered when Ella was going to get the phones she mentioned.

-The snake is cute. Should use it as your signature.

She added a little wink face at the end of the second message. Michael smiled, his chest warming at mere digital words but there was nothing to be done about it. Lucifer caught him, making a sound of inquiry from his spot beside him. He showed his twin and he was immediately off to text them himself, grinning as he found the devil emoji and employed it as his signature. They spent the next hour texting back and forth with the women until Chloe insisted that she needed sleep before work tomorrow and that they should get some sleep as well. It wasn’t an order but Michael and Lucifer still treated it as though it was.

It wasn’t as good as praying to one another like they used to, but it was the next best thing.

The next morning, Michael joined Lucifer for their session at Linda’s request. Michael wasn't aware that staring contests were a part of therapy but Linda had it down to an art. He took a breath, letting her fears wash over him, and sighed.

“You’re frightened by me.”

That served to break Linda from her hypnosis. “Well, I…” She gathered her thoughts. “I’m not so much frightened by you as I am by what you represent.”

Lucifer snorted softly, proving that he was listening despite his interest in his new toy. “I assure you, Doctor, Michael isn’t going to hurt you any more than I am. He may be the physical representation of fear and darkness but he’s a teddy bear for the most part.”

Michael scowled at his twin as Linda hid a chuckle. “I’ll show you ‘teddy bear’,” Michael grumbled under his breath, arms crossing over his chest.

Linda shook her head in bemusement. Azazel had been right, nothing had changed other than her belief. The brothers still picked on each other, Maze was still Maze, and Shax, well, Linda hadn’t gotten around to him yet.

“Lucifer, no phones during our sessions,” she reminded him again.

Lucifer glanced up at her and back to his new phone before sighing heavily. “Yes, alright.” He stored it away inside the pocket of his suit jacket, pouting like a calcitrant child.

“He’s been like this all weekend,” Michael explained. “You’ll have to excuse him.”

“Oh? Has something happened?”

The twins glanced at each other. “Chloe had my DNA tested,” Lucifer answered. “She now has physical proof that I am Beatrice’s father.”

Linda arched her brow in surprise. “Well, that’s good, isn’t it? You were worried that they wouldn’t believe you.”

“Well, yes, but now I’m worried about how Beatrice is going to take it. As far as she knows, I abandoned them – which is something that I would never do willingly – and I’m aware that Chloe didn’t know what else to tell anyone…” Lucifer fidgeted, anxiously tugging at his sleeves and cuff links. He growled. “He created a mess is what He did.”

Michael squeezed Lucifer’s knee in comfort. “They told Beatrice this weekend but nothing has been mentioned on how it went and Lucifer is too scared to ask.”

Lucifer scoffed but didn’t deny the claim.

“I imagine that it will take time for Beatrice to come to terms with the knowledge that you’re her father, Lucifer. It's a perfectly normal response to such news," Linda stated soothingly. She wasn't sure it worked to calm the Devil. Her brain short-circuited for a moment. "Wait, you have a child?”

The twins blinked at her in extreme confusion. “Um, yes,” Lucifer said slowly. “We’re discussing her right now.”

Michael chuckled dryly, running a hand over his face. “No, Linda, she isn’t the ‘anti-christ’.” He added finger quotations around the phrase. “You can relax.”

“Oh, bloody hell,” Lucifer groaned. “Seriously, Doctor? Little Beatrice…the antichrist?" He laughed in a scolding manner. "Get a hold of yourself, woman."

Linda shook herself, apologizing quickly. “Right, of course not. My brain just…” She tried to find the word.

“Malfunctioned?” Lucifer added helpfully.

“Sure, we’ll go with that,” Linda allowed with a heavy sigh. She took another slow breath. “Anyway, the best thing you can do right now is to allow your daughter to have the space to figure out how she wants to move forward from here. That doesn’t mean to avoid her,” she added quickly to Lucifer’s crestfallen expression. “But don’t pressure her. Approach this situation as you are with Chloe and Jane; let her guide you forward.”

Lucifer looked thoughtful as he turned away from her. Linda glanced at Michael to find him lost in his own thoughts as well. "The two of you haven't mentioned Beatrice before or your mother."

Their gazes snapped to hers. “Why would we mention our mother?” Michael practically snapped. “She abandoned us, we did the same to her, and now she’s back for some unknown reason although she claims it’s to be with her children. What more is there to talk about?”

“As for Beatrice,” Lucifer tacked on morosely. “I only had two days with her as a newborn before she was brutally ripped away from me and I’ve missed the first eight years of her life. What would I have to talk about?”

“Does your mother know that she has a granddaughter?” Linda asked carefully, sensing the tension in the room.

Lucifer narrowed his eyes and scoffed bitterly. “No. Why would we tell her? It’s not like she would care anyway.”

Linda wasn’t sure that was true but she kept her mouth shut and ended the session, sensing that she wouldn’t get further with them today.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~

Jane finished applying her lip gloss and smiled into the mirror. She had dressed in a nice pair of jeans and a flowing shirt for the evening, letting her hair fall over her shoulders in natural waves. Tonight they were going to relax and have fun. She was going to make sure of it.

Chloe had tried to argue with her over text that she was working on her current case – two girls poisoned by mandrake – but Jane was adamant. Was it all last minute? Yes. Did Jane care? Not in the slightest.

Trixie had confided in her that she wanted to spend time with Lucifer without her mom and aunt but was nervous in case things got rocky. Jane had asked the girl if she'd mind having backup that she was comfortable with and upon Trixie's agreement, Jane had assured her that she would handle it. Ella had given her and Chloe everyone’s new numbers so she had texted Shax that night about watching Trixie and explained why she wanted to change up Taco Tuesday this week. Shax had agreed readily and Trixie had been thrilled with the idea of spending a night with them at Lux.

Chloe had been a little harder to convince, but knowing that her daughter had asked herself and wanted the backup that Shax could provide had helped ease her into it. Convincing her sister to put her case on hold long enough to enjoy a night out was harder to do. Jane was still fighting that particular battle but knew that she would win eventually.

Jane informed Michael of the changes and asked him to take care of keeping the surprise for Lucifer. She figured Trixie would want to approach Lucifer in her time tonight and thought that it would be a happy little gift for Lucifer that Trixie wanted to stay with them. Michael agreed with only a little coaxing.

After that was taken care of, Jane asked Ella and Maze to join her and Chloe for their night out and immediately got positive replies. It had become clear that they had been close to the two women before their memory loss, and if Jane were honest, she and Chloe could use the friends. They had always kept to themselves, feeling separate from those who attempted to be their friend, but Ella and Maze felt different. It was a good different and Jane wanted to foster the relationship that was building anew. When Maze asked if she could invite someone of her own, Jane readily agreed. The more the merrier.

Jane grabbed a small purse to put her stuff in and made her way downstairs. Trixie was already waiting for her in the kitchen, overnight bag and her doll in hand.

“Are you sure you have everything?” Jane asked.

Trixie nodded. “Yes, Aunt Jane.” She pouted. “Do I have to go to school tomorrow?”

“I took care of that too.” Jane knelt in front of the girl. “I’ve explained everything to the school and Chloe has agreed to let you have tomorrow off.” Trixie grinned excitedly. “But no more freebies for the semester, okay?”

Trixie nodded seriously. Jane gave her a gentle ‘boop’ on the nose before they made their way to the car.

-I’ll meet you at Lux, she sent to Chloe.

-You can change there.

                                               Jane, I’m working-

-Not tonight, you aren’t. Get to Lux.

Jane didn’t get a reply but she could easily see Chloe’s eye roll and hear her resigned sigh in her head. Her sister would be there.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

Shax met them in the car garage, waiting by the elevator.

“Shax!” Trixie squealed, running to the man, leaving Jane to grab her bag and doll.

Shax smiled and greeted the young girl with their customary hug before bowing at the waist. “Good evening, Little Princess.”

Trixie giggled and patted Shax's head to get him to rise. Jane shook her head, holding back the urge to fuss at them. They were both smiling and it tickled Trixie pink that someone called her princess on the regular. It had become their thing, almost like a secret handshake. Maze usually bowed too, but there was something about Shax doing it that Trixie simply adored.

"Hello, Jane," Shax greeted with a smile and a slight head nod. It was better than a full-on bow at least, so Jane let it go. "I'm going to take her on up so we can avoid the club."

Jane smiled gratefully, letting him take the overnight bag while Trixie took her doll. “If you need anything, don’t hesitate to call, okay?” She directed toward her niece.

“I promise,” Trixie said before smiling. “But Shax will take care of me. Won’t you?” She looked up at him expectantly.

He smiled back and nodded. “Of course, Little Princess.”

Jane didn’t have any doubts as she stepped off the elevator at the club, waving to Trixie as the doors closed so the duo could continue upward. The club was bustling this evening but it still didn’t take her long to find Chloe chatting with Lucifer and Michael. She made her way over, frowning as she got closer.

“What are you doing?” She asked, reaching for the files in Chloe’s hands.

Chloe jerked them from her reach. “We’re working.”

“No,” Lucifer corrected. “You’re working, and frankly it’s unhealthy, darling. Aren’t you supposed to be getting ready for a girl’s night?”

“She is, yes,” Jane answered.

“Two girls are dead-” Chloe started at the same time.

“And they will still be dead tomorrow during office hours,” Michael finished for Chloe, reaching and taking the files. Chloe let him begrudgingly. “Your sister has put a lot of time into planning this evening, so go have fun.”

Jane smiled at the two men, grateful that they were on her side. “I’ve brought clothes.” She handed the bag over to her twin. “Go change.”

Chloe gave Jane her typical resigned eye roll but took the bag and left to change. Once Chloe was out of sight, Jane took the files from Michael to look through them.

“Hold on,” Lucifer started in confusion. “I thought we were just fussing at Chloe for working. What are you doing?”

“Chloe isn’t going to just forget about her case,” Jane answered. “So, I plan to meet her in the middle.”

The twins glanced at each other. “How so?” Michael asked.

“There you are,” Maze said as she walked up.

Jane glanced at her. “Hey, Maze. We’ll go in just a moment.” She spared another glance for the blonde beside her before offering her hand. “Hey, I’m Jane.”

“Oh, um, Linda.” She looked awed, maybe a little hesitant, but reciprocated the handshake with a kind smile. “I thought you were Chloe considering the file in your hand.”

Jane waved her off with a kind smile. “No worries. We get it all of the time.” She was attacked by an enthusiastic Ella. “Hey, Ella.” Jane laughed, hugging the girl back with one arm. She would take this greeting over an awkward bow any day.

“I’m so excited!” Ella was practically bouncing on her toes. “Where are we going? Because as much as I love Lux, I’d really like to explore other places.” She sent an apologetic glance to Lucifer and Michael who merely shrugged.

Jane hummed. “Not sure yet. Can you go over this report with me?”

“Oh, um, sure.” Ella was confused but eagerly went over her results anyway.

“Liquid nitrogen? Like the stuff that makes those fancy cocktails smoke?” Jane asked for clarification. Ella nodded. “So, definitely a club.” She turned to Lucifer. “Remind me where the first one was picked up?”

“On the corner of Gower and Franklin,” Lucifer answered quickly from memory.

Jane hummed in thought. “So, she was most likely at a club on Gower.” She looked through Chloe’s notes. “Ah, they found an abandoned building that showed signs of a recent party. That could be our location.”

"I'm still confused as to how this relates to your girl's night," Michael stated.

“Same,” Lucifer added.

Jane frowned, pulling out her phone to look at a map but Maze spoke before she could get the app pulled up.

“I know that hood. There’s a great tiki bar across the street from the building. I know the bartender.”

Jane grinned. "You're perfect, Maze!" She hugged the other woman. Maze stiffened in her arms for a moment, likely because she hadn't expected it, but she relaxed into it before Jane pulled back. “We’ll go there.”

Ella was still trying to catch up. “Are we working or having a night out? I’m confused.”

“We’re going to do both,” Jane answered. “We’re going undercover.”

“You could have just said that.”

Jane turned around to find Chloe had returned. She looked rather irritated at Jane but she had let her hair down and touched up her makeup so she couldn’t be too mad. Chloe wore the same outfit as Jane except her shirt was green instead of blue. No one missed the appreciative looks that the two men in the group had in their eyes as they looked Chloe and Jane over. Chloe felt her face warm as she tucked her hair behind her ear. Jane grinned. Their outfits weren’t revealing at all and yet they still had the twin’s attention. It made her feel giddy inside.

“Finally. Can we go now?” Maze asked impatiently. Ella and Linda were quick to agree.

Chloe nodded and shared a small smile with Jane. “Thank you.” She didn’t need to say anything else for Jane to know what she was saying. No one understood them better than each other.

Everyone started to make their way out but Jane turned to Lucifer before she followed. “Someone is waiting for you upstairs.” Lucifer looked at her with furrowed brows of confusion. “She specifically asked if she could spend time with you without us.” His eyes widened as he finally started to catch on. “Shax is her back up though, so respect that.”

Lucifer nodded to show he understood. He threw out a quick ‘have fun’ before he practically ran to the elevator, his interest in anything other than his daughter being zilch. Jane waved to Michael who returned it with a grateful smile before following his twin.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~

The first thing Trixie asked when they walked into Shax’s apartment was if he had pizza and ice cream.

"We can't have a sleepover without pizza and ice cream,” she said all-knowingly.

Shax had pizza delivered just before the girl had arrived and had restocked his ice cream the night before. "And I have chocolate for the Little Princess."

Trixie had beamed at him before running off to store her things in his room. To save time later, Shax went ahead and pulled out the bed from the couch and was in the process of putting on the sheets and blankets when she came back out, already in her pajamas.

“Your turn,” she announced.

Shax chuckled. “Alright. Let me finish this first.”

He had not expected her to help him and was pleasantly surprised when she did. Trixie waited for him to get changed before they opened the pizzas. She cheered when she saw her favorite – pepperoni with stuffed crust – and it made Shax smile. They had just filled their plates and got their drinks when there was a knock at the door. Shax answered it to find Lucifer and Michael.

“We heard there was a visitor for us here,” Michael stated with a grin. Lucifer peered anxiously over Shax’s shoulder.

Shax smirked. “It’s Lucifer and Michael, Princess,” he called back to Trixie without moving. “Should I let them in?”

Lucifer huffed and Michael’s brow rose with intrigue. Both seemed to realize that Shax wasn’t going to move without Trixie’s okay. Michael met his eyes and nodded to show that they would defer to Shax tonight. It was minute, but Shax’s shoulders released their tension. Trixie peaked around Shax’s waist a moment later. She looked them over with a critical glance – or as critical as an eight-year-old could be.

“You can’t come in,” she stated firmly.

Lucifer spluttered. “Why ever not?” His tone was more curious than accusatory.

Trixie stepped around Shax and crossed her arms. “You’re not dressed for a sleepover.”

Michael had to bite his lips to keep from laughing at the cute image of this tiny child being so firm. Her feet were planted stubbornly and her chin was raised as though to dare them to challenge her authority. “And how should we dress for a sleepover?” he questioned.

“You need pajamas.” Her head nodded once. “A blanket and pillow also.”

The twins glanced at one another. "Very well," Lucifer agreed. "May we have ten minutes to prepare for this sleepover and to return?"

Trixie eyed him before agreeing. “You may.”

They returned in less time than mentioned, Trixie giving them another look over before deeming them dressed appropriately. Trixie regaled them with stories about her friends at school while they ate. Afterward, she decided that they were going to watch ‘The Princess Bride’. The three men agreed, none of them having seen or even heard of the movie before, but this night was for Trixie so it didn’t matter anyway. Shax was sent to fix bowls of ice cream for everyone and Michael joined him while Lucifer and Trixie got the movie ready.

Shax took his time while also keeping an eye on Trixie’s comfort levels while she interacted with Lucifer one-on-one. Lucifer had read the back of the case and was moaning and groaning about watching a romance, his eyes twinkling as he teased the girl. Trixie, for her part, had launched into a long description of why the movie was 'the best movie of all time and Lucifer simply had to watch to understand’. He was thankful to see that she appeared just as comfortable with Lucifer now as she always had.

“You’d have turned us away if Beatrice had said no, wouldn’t you?” Michael asked him quietly so that the other two didn’t hear.

Shax nodded, scooping out the chocolate ice cream for Trixie. “I’m here to take care of her this evening, not you.” He froze as he realized what he’d said. He wasn’t going to take it back though. Shax had promised to be Trixie’s backup tonight and if that meant being a wall between her and his kings, then so be it.

“Good.” Shax jerked his head around to stare at Michael who was working on filling his and Lucifer’s bowls with the rocky road. “If she is in your care, she is to be your first priority.” Michael looked at him, eyes serious. “I don’t care what happens to me or anyone else, you protect her. Understood?”

Shax swallowed thickly. His palms started to sweat. He had failed last time but Michael was still entrusting him with something so precious to them both. Shax nodded. “Understood.” He wouldn’t fail them again. He didn’t think he could live with himself if he failed again.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jane and the others sipped at their drinks while Chloe went around the bar asking her questions. They watched her with mixed expressions of amusement (Ella), wonder (Linda), irritation (Maze), and fondness (Jane). Chuckles left them as the two men Chloe had been talking to abruptly turned and left when she mentioned she was with the LAPD.

“How to not get laid,” Maze snorted into her beer.

Jane sipped from the margarita that she and Chloe had gotten to share. “Good thing we aren’t looking to get laid, huh?” She responded with a grin before turning to Chloe as she approached them. “Come on, sis. You’ve asked your questions. Can we get on to the actual girl’s night now?”

Chloe huffed, putting the picture back into Jane’s purse. “I need a lead,” she grumbled, sipping from the straw in their drink when Jane passed it to her.

“You’ll get one,” Jane encouraged. “Just not tonight.”

“She’s right,” Ella agreed with a cheery grin. “Getting your mind off of the case for a few hours and going back with fresh eyes could give you a new perspective on it.”

“Exactly,” Maze agreed. “So let’s drink.” She tossed her head back, drinking heartily from the bottle in her hand.

Chloe snorted with a grin as Jane laughed. “You don’t do anything by halves, do you?”

“Nope,” Maze said. “How would it make sense to only do something halfway?” She snorted, looking at Chloe. “It’s always more satisfying to get to the finish.” She waggled her brow, eyes sparking at her innuendo.

No one could argue there.

“Can we talk about something other than the case or sex?” Ella bemoaned.

Maze snorted. “You’re just jealous that you’re not getting any.”

“Who says I’m not?” Ella asked innocently, sipping from her new drink. Her green eyes sparked with mischief. Maze was intrigued as she leaned closer, intending to ask just who the tiny demon was banging.

“This isn’t a competition, ladies,” Linda chastised the two of them.

“Speak for yourself,” Maze muttered under her breath. She’d get it out of Ella later.

“Besides,” the therapist continued, pretending she hadn’t heard. “Girl’s night is about more than that. It’s about sharing secrets and establishing the female bond.”

“I agree.” Jane waved down the bartender for a round of shots. “Or re-establishing in some cases, so I’m told.”

“Hear, hear,” Ella crowed.

The shots were delivered and each of the women grabbed a glass. Jane handed Chloe’s to her when she hesitated. “Come on, sis. You’re wound too tight. You need this.”

Chloe accepted the shot. “I’m worried about Trixie.”

Jane wrapped an arm around Chloe’s shoulders. “Don’t. My phone is in my pocket, on vibrate, so that if they need anything, Shax can call me.”

“You can trust Shax, Chloe,” Ella said. “He’ll take care of her.”

Linda leaned in. “It’s not just your daughter, though, is it?” She questioned softly. “What’s really going on in your mind?”

“My mind?” Chloe looked at each woman in turn. Ella gave her an encouraging smile and nod.

“Yeah, out with it,” Maze said impatiently, holding her shot up and waving it. Ella punched her shoulder, earning a scowl from the other demon.

Chloe allowed a soft smirk of amusement before it faded. "Well, um, my daughter is getting to know her father for the first time – who I can't remember anything about. I have an entire part of my life that I can't remember." Ella's cheery mood dropped as Chloe spoke. Maze looked down at the bar. "And every time I try to remember anything it feels like a hot poker is being stabbed into my brain. So…"

She trailed off. Everyone was silent for a moment. Ella and Maze exchanged sad glances. Linda took a breath, not sure where to start. Jane tightened her one-arm hug around her sister.

“So,” Jane said, raising her glass. “We’re going to drink until the memories don’t matter and we’re going to start re-connecting with those that do.” She leaned over to grin at Maze and Ella. “Because we may not remember the details, but I assure you, we do remember the feelings.” Jane chuckled at their bewildered expressions before straightening and turning back to Chloe. “To feelings that make no sense whatsoever but we’re going to follow them anyway.”

Chloe smiled fondly at her twin, clinking their glasses together. "Sure, why not."

Maze shrugged, deciding she would go with it as Ella smiled and joined the toast. They were willing to take whatever their Queens would be able to give them at this point. They were just happy to have them back in their lives after so long of being without them.

Linda allowed a small smile before joining in. She could relate to feelings that made no sense but she still wasn’t sure whether she should follow them or not. Maybe a girl’s night was something that she needed as well.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Ugh, how am I supposed to handle it?” Chloe leaned closer to Linda to get her opinion while the other three sang drunken karaoke on stage. “I mean, clearly we’ve had sex; Trixie wouldn’t be here if we didn’t, but I don’t remember him. Nothing. Nada. Zip. It’s not fair.”

Linda nodded. “I agree.”

Chloe smiled and swayed back into her chair. "Thank you. I mean, was the sex even any good? It must have been, right? I mean, it's Lucifer we're talking about. And then there's Michael." Chloe groaned, hanging her head back. "A quartet, he said. Could you imagine the two of them tag-teaming you?" Linda opened her mouth to respond but Chloe shot up and glared at her. "Don't answer that. I take it back. Don’t even think about it.”

Linda bit her cheek to keep from smiling at the obviously drunk woman beside her. She didn’t think that Chloe would be so open and talkative had she been sober.

“What are we not thinking about?” Jane questioned, flopping down beside her sister and kissing her cheek.

They had steadily been getting more and more obvious as the night wore on and the drinks disappeared. Linda was likely going to have to cut them off before they got too loose and comfortable in public. They were starting to get stares, and not the welcome kind, from various male patrons.

Chloe leaned over to whisper into Jane’s ear. The other set of blue eyes widened before closing with a little groan that had Linda shifting in her seat. She decided to ignore the two women when they started giggling and whispering to one another, turning instead to the two demons in their little group. Ella was full of energy and all smiles, nothing like how Linda would have imagined a demon before now; then again, none of them truly matched the description. Maybe Maze did, and Azazel, possibly, but definitely not Ella. She wouldn’t even say that Shax seemed very demon-like. Linda frowned into her glass, shaking the thought away before drinking.

“Hey!” Chloe abruptly turned from Jane to Linda who almost choked on her drink as she was startled. “Didn’t you and Shax have a thing going?”

"Uh, well, it's complicated," she decided for some reason. Why didn't she just say that it was over?

“You still haven’t talked to him?” Maze grumbled. “He’s not going to bite.” She smirked. “Unless you want him to.”

Linda was not going to respond to that.

“Is it because he lives on sexual pleasure?” Jane asked.

Maze and Ella watched Jane carefully. Linda took in the woman’s expression, noting that she appeared completely serious and alarmingly aware. Her gaze sent shivers down Linda’s spine. For the first time since meeting the female twins, Linda could sense that there was something otherworldly about them, something out of reach but touchable if she only probed deep enough. Linda was going to deny it but that gaze held hers and she couldn’t get the words to form.

“Yes,” she said instead, as though the truth had been forced from her lips. Her heart raced until Jane blinked and Linda suddenly felt like she could breathe again.

“Well, that’s a stupid reason,” Jane mumbled with agitation, reaching for her glass. “I didn’t take you for someone that would be so discriminating.”

Linda felt immediately offended. “I’m not discriminating against him.”

Jane barely glanced at her. “Aren’t you?”

Linda glared. “No. I’m simply not comfortable being fed from.”

“Then you’re thinking about it wrong,” Chloe added, shaking her head. “He’s not feeding from you; you’re giving it to him.”

Linda blinked. “Giving it to him?”

Chloe sounded a lot more sober than she had a moment ago. Linda was getting the same vibe from her as she was with Jane. Maze and Ella glanced at each other with confusion and awe, but neither said anything to the contrary.

Chloe nodded. “Shax doesn’t use his lure on humans; there’s no need to.” She waved her hand as though to dismiss the thought. “Any pleasure he gets from you, you are giving to him through your enjoyment of your encounters. Shax doesn’t have to take if you donate the energy.” Her eyes cut to Linda. “I’m sure you enjoyed yourself quite willingly.”

There was something in her eyes that dared Linda to argue with her; something more than what she appeared. Linda swallowed down her anxiety and nodded.

“Very much so,” she admitted in a whisper.

Jane grinned. "I'd be surprised if you didn't." She leaned forward. "Listen, Shax is a battered and broken doll, meaning he's sweet as can be but he's been hurt – badly. The fact that he willingly went to you and allowed you into his bed multiple times is telling enough." Her eyes narrowed. "He told you, didn't he? About the assault?”

How did she…Linda nodded again, shakily. Maze and Ella gaped at Jane in shock.

“He gave you a chance. Don’t damage him further by not giving him a chance,” she practically growled. Once she had Linda's nod of acknowledgment, she leaned back in her chair. Jane suddenly groaned, rubbing her temples. "My head's starting to hurt. Can I get some water?"

Ella jumped to her feet, dragging Maze with her. “We’ll get some.”

Maze grumbled at being pulled away but went without any physical resistance. Ella waited until she had waved down the bartender and placed their order before turning to Maze. “They remember.”

Maze hummed in thought. “The alcohol must be shorting some of the blocks.”

“Or just masking the pain,” Ella corrected. She helped Maze collect the water with a smile of thanks. "But they still have the memories. How else would they know so much about Shax?"

Maze huffed. “What good are those memories if they can’t access them?”

Ella didn’t have an answer but the last few minutes gave her hope that things could get better with time. The two demons returned to drama. A woman had stepped between Chloe and a random man and appeared to be sharing a few heated words. Jane, of course, was defending her sister.

“She’s just asking a few questions.”

The woman didn’t get the hint. “Well, he’s taken. Back off, skank!”

Jane was ready to take names but Maze beat her to it. "Hey!" She slammed the glasses she carried down on the table. "No one calls my skank a skank!”

Linda made an attempt to calm the situation, but the alcohol had apparently gone to her brain and she merely escalated it. The woman punched Chloe hard enough to send her back onto the table and the fight was on. Jane had the offending party by the hair and when her backup tried to interfere, Maze was there to run interference. Linda ducked under the table as pure chaos erupted around her while Ella jumped on top to get a better vantage point. Chloe got to her feet and made a valiant attempt to call everything to order.

“Look out!”

Chloe turned at Ella’s yell to someone trying to ram into her but Ella was suddenly there, falling from the air, her feet landing on the assailant's shoulders and taking her down. Ella jumped back up and turned to Chloe with a smile while the woman at her feet groaned in pain.

“Uh, thanks,” Chloe said.

Maze in the meantime had wiped the floor clean with a few bystanders that had tried to step in, including the man that Chloe had been trying to interrogate.

“Maze, I still need to speak to him,” Chloe called to her as she walked over. She glanced over at Jane. “Let the woman breathe.”

Jane scoffed but dropped the brunette from her chokehold. Maze got the man Chloe needed to talk to in a seat and Ella woke him up by throwing water on his face. Chloe leaned over him, showing him the picture again while her tribe stood guard behind her.

“You said that you saw these two women? Where?”

“It was a crowded sex club.”

“Sex club?”

"Yeah, just don't tell my girlfriend…" He motioned drunkenly across the room to the redhead that had initially assaulted her.

Chloe sighed, glancing at Jane. “You just had to have a girl’s night out.”

Jane laughed. “You had fun, sis. Don’t deny it.”

Chloe snorted but shared grins with her sister and the two demons with them. Linda took a few deep breaths. What has she gotten herself into?

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

By the time the movie was over, Trixie was nodding off against Lucifer’s shoulder. Neither Shax nor Michael said anything as they stood to return the dishes to the kitchen, allowing Lucifer to handle moving the young girl from the couch to the bed. She woke up in transit, blinking at Lucifer curiously.

“Can you read me a story?” she mumbled sleepily.

“I could,” Lucifer agreed quietly. “Or I could tell you one,” he offered as he settled her in bed.

Trixie quickly crawled to the foot of the bed to lean over where her bag was. When she came back up, she was holding the doll that Lucifer had gotten for her. The sight of it had his breath catching. She had brought it with her and planned on sleeping with it. Trixie shimmied under the blankets, taking care to tuck the doll in beside her. Her gaze landed on him expectantly.

“What kind of story?”

Lucifer took a breath to steady his nerves before sitting on the edge beside her. He was nervous, he realized, his heart racing and his palms sweating. He was a good storyteller, or so he had been told, so he wasn't worried too much about that, but he couldn't shake the fact that this was his daughter. He had grieved not getting time to bond with her or even getting to see her grow; he was still grieving missing eight years of her life. Lucifer couldn’t mess up this opportunity. It didn’t help that he had no idea how she felt about the news she had received over the weekend. She was surprisingly good at not giving anything away for one so young.

“What would you like to hear?” He inquired curiously. He played with his sleeves, missing his suit and cufflinks; his armor. Wearing pajamas had him feeling open and bare; vulnerable.

Trixie thought for a moment as she nibbled her lip. It made Lucifer smile. Some things didn’t fall far from the tree it seemed. She pulled her doll into her lap, holding it close as nervous eyes met his. “Were you happy?”

Lucifer blinked. “When?” Trixie looked down, playing with the doll's hair. "It's alright." He offered a comforting smile. "No judgment here."

Trixie returned his smile with a tiny one of her own. “When you found out mom was pregnant with me?”

His heart skipped multiple beats. She didn’t beat around the bush, did she? Lucifer wasn’t sure what she wanted to hear or what she was looking for, but he kept to his motto of not lying. Trixie was smart and would likely know if he was and that certainly wouldn’t gain him any points. He took a deep breath.

"I was surprised," he said quietly but clearly. "We weren't aware that conceiving was even possible between us. If it were, we figured it would have happened much sooner than it did." He chuckled dryly. "It took some adjusting and time to get used to the idea." He met her gaze. "But yes, I was ultimately happy to know that you were growing safe and sound in your mother's belly." Lucifer smiled warmly, trying not to lose himself in the memories. “We all were.”

He wanted to reach for her, stoke her cheek, pet her hair, anything, something, but restrained himself by clenching the fabric of his pants under his hands. He didn’t want to scare her or make her uncomfortable.

"Are you and Mom going to get back together?"

Her voice was so quiet that Lucifer barely heard it. His chest ached. Lucifer wanted so badly to tell her ‘yes’ and mean it. Every fiber of his being yearned to have them back by his side, but everything was such a mess. He didn’t know what was going it happen.

“I hope so,” he finally settled on saying. “But things are very complicated right now.” Lucifer gave into his need, leaning closer and reaching to gently caress her cheek with the back of his fingers. He watched her closely, watching for her to move away from him, but she moved into his touch instead. His heart wanted to sing at the same time as it wanted to cry. “No matter what happens between me and your mother, I will always be here for you,” he vowed.

Trixie's dark brown eyes met his. Their gazes held as Trixie searched his eyes and expression for the truth of his words. She smiled after a few minutes, reaching up to take his hand in her much smaller one, holding it up, and pressing her palm into his. Lucifer let her do as she wished with slight amusement.

"Is it okay if I still call you Lucifer?" She asked, staring intently at where their palms were touching. "I know you're my dad but…"

He allowed a chuckle. “Of course not, little urchin. You may call me whatever you’re comfortable with.”

Trixie’s smile could have lit the room. She lurched forward to wrap him in a tight hug that he returned. Lucifer held her close, taking in her scent and committing it to memory. This was his little girl, in his arms, finally. She was warm and real and alive. His throat tightened and he had to force a swallow to keep from crying. He has missed so much but he wasn’t going to miss another thing. Death would have to take him first.

Lucifer must have made some kind of sound because Trixie hugged him tighter before pulling back. She took his face in her hands, pressing their heads together. Lucifer couldn’t stop the tear that left his eye at the gesture. Chloe must have done this with her for her to know about it and to offer it in a time of comfort. It was these small things that gave him hope for their future.

“Will you cuddle with me?” Trixie asked in a whisper.

Lucifer chuckled wetly, wiping the tear away. “Of course.”

He turned off the light, leaving the lamp on, while Trixie got comfortable under the blankets before lying beside her. She shuffled close, hugging her doll close between them. Lucifer couldn’t help but tense momentarily. Trixie huffed at him, grabbing his arm and pulling it over her. Lucifer smiled happily, pressing his nose into her hair and closing his eyes. She was accepting him, or at least she was giving him a chance. He would take it and cherish every moment.

Michael peaked into the room a while later, holding his phone to his ear. Lucifer had ended up falling asleep beside Trixie with the girl in his arms. The sight made Michael smile fondly with relief. He snapped a quick photo and left them be, closing the door behind him.

“Lucifer seems to have called it an early night,” he spoke quietly into his phone after sending the picture via text. “Where would you like me to go?”

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

A sex-party. Chloe had asked him to go to a sex party.

Michael thought briefly of waking Lucifer up, the hell with the fact that his twin would have likely ripped him a new one for interrupting his time with his daughter, but he eventually just decided to deal with it. He didn’t go alone, however. He dragged Shax along with him.

“But what about Trixie?” Shax asked.

“Do you really think Lucifer is going to let anything, or anyone, touch his daughter?” Michael challenged and won.

He may have also added that Shax could likely eat to his heart’s content without touching a single body there. Shax quickly agreed and grabbed his jacket. Michael had that feeling of concern again at how averse the incubus was to having sex. It was literally who they were and how they survived but Shax had always been different in that regard.

Chloe texted him while on the way that Dan would be joining them. He snorted but didn't argue. At least he wasn't the only one uncomfortable. They ended up getting there before Dan so Michael had to wait. He sent Shax on in, grabbing his arm before he got too far.

“Take it easy, okay? There’s a lot of drinking and drugs, so take care of yourself.”

Shax huffed at him. “I’m not a sprout, Michael. I know what I’m doing.”

Michael didn't argue and watched him go in silence, trying to keep his worry to himself. Shax had never been involved in anything like this. Yes, he'd nibbled off of the humans Maze frequently brought to her apartment but those numbers had never gone above five to six people. There were a lot more humans in there expressing all sorts of pleasures. But Shax was right in that he wasn't a sprout anymore; he wasn’t even a sapling. He was an adult and Michael would have to trust him to take care of himself.

Dan arrived shortly after. “When Chloe said she was sending me a partner for this, I had expected Lucifer.”

“Do you honestly expect my brother to imbibe here?” Michael quirked a brow in question.

“Between the two of you?” Dan chuckled dryly. “If I had to pick one of you to fit this scene, it would definitely be Lucifer.”

Michael huffed. The human wasn't wrong. Just because Lucifer was loyal didn't mean he didn't ooze desire and debauchery. The Devil had had sex clubs in the past with Eve even helping him manage one or two. He'd made sure to take special care of all his girls - and boys - so that they stayed safe and wanted for nothing. It had only taken making an example of one fool who had tried to press his advantage for it to get around that retribution would be taken if anyone overstepped with any Morningstar employee. That rule still applies to those employed at Lux despite Lux not being that type of club.

The party turned out to be a good call on Chloe's part. They were able to get some information from the bartender. Their two dead girls were actually three blondes who had been entertaining a man named Yuri the night the girls had died. That was all they got, unfortunately, as the girls didn’t use their real names. As frustrating as it was, it was the safest thing to do in their line of work. Dan turned to leave and take the information back to the precinct.

That left Michael to find Shax somewhere in the chaos of uniforms that had busted up the party when their bartender friend had tried to run. He made a walk-around, frowning when he couldn’t find his wayward demon.

“Excuse me,” he finally relented to asking one of the uniforms. “Have you seen a blue-haired man, about five-eight, silver-blue eyes?"

The man snorted and chuckled. “Yeah, we’ve seen him.” He motioned over his shoulder. “He’s out on the lawn. Said he was waiting for you but I don’t think he’s walking out of here on his own.”

Michael was instantly alert. “Is he hurt?”

“No.” The man laughed. “He’s drunk off his ass though. He’s lucky he’s so easy to handle or we’d have already escorted him off the premises.”

Michael thanked the man before making his way outside to find Shax. The alcohol on Earth didn’t affect them nor did it affect their demons. If Shax was acting drunk but was easy to handle, he was likely overfed and riding the pleasure high. Michael had been afraid of that. Just as he had been told, Shax was sprawled out in the grass by Lucifer's Corvette. He looked to be asleep, but his eyes jerked open when Michael toed his hip.

“Michael!” Shax crowed happily. His eyes glowed a bright blue, revealing just how fed the incubus was.

Michael sighed. “I thought you could take care of yourself?” He kept his voice light, trying to hide his amusement as Shax pouted.

“I did!” He attempted to sit up to argue but failed, flopping back down in the grass and giggling.

Michael shook his head, smiling in reluctant fondness. "Come on." He bent down and grabbed the demon's arm to help him up. Shax swayed against him, forcing Michael to wrap an arm around his waist to keep him on his feet. "How much did you eat?"

“There were so many options,” Shax sighed dreamily. “I sampled from everyone.”

Michael groaned. “Are you sure that you just sampled?”

Shax hummed. “There might have been one or two that were rather tasty,” he mumbled. Michael grunted, staring down at him with a disbelieving look. Shax glanced up sheepishly. “Okay, maybe there were four or five that I indulged in.” He jerked up straight, eyes wide. “But I didn’t directly feed from anyone. I swear.” His hand lifted into a salute.

Michael closed his eyes and groaned. This was from second-hand feeding? Just how many were getting it on in that place? Damn. They should just call it a brothel and be done with it. "Let's just get you home."

The demon got into the car willingly, leaning over the door, and cushioning his head on his arm. He slept for most of the drive, allowing Michael to get them home in peace. Michael could only hope that the air in his face would help sober him up a bit. Getting Shax into the elevator proved to be harder than he had prepared for. Shax had reached the sleepy part of his high and didn't want to wake up enough to walk. Resigning himself to babysitting, Michael picked Shax up in a cradle carry to get him into the penthouse and to the couch.

“What happened?”

“Is he okay?”

Michael was instantly bombarded by Ella and Maze, who had been waiting for him by the bar. Maze was staring at him with an expression clearly saying 'Point me to the bastard'. Ella looked like she was going to go full mother hen any minute. He sighed.

“He’s fine,” he assured them, walking by them and resting the blue-haired demon carefully on the couch. “He simply overfed himself.”

They stared at him blankly. “He overfed himself?” Maze parroted.

"Are we talking about the same incubus?" Ella asked in confusion. "Because they usually have to feed on at least four people in a day to get even close to being overfed and we all know how hard it is to get Shax to fuck one person on an every other day basis.”

"Wait," Maze drawled as Michael made his way to the bar for a drink. "Did you take him to the sex party?"

Michael nodded as he poured his drink. “There were enough participants that he was able to get himself into that state simply by eating second-hand.”

“Damn.” Ella whistled lowly.

“We missed out on some party,” Maze complained.

Michael would disagree. “How was girl’s night?”

The two female demons grinned at one another. “We totally kicked ass,” Maze answered happily. “They still have it in them.”

Michael lowered his glass as he stared at them. “I thought this was just supposed to be drinks. What the hell happened that there was fighting?”

“Oh, you know, Chloe wouldn’t let the case go so when she found someone wearing the same stamp she just so happened to accost this woman’s boyfriend,” Ella answered in a rush. “She took offense to it and really, she started it.”

“But we finished it,” Maze smirked. “I do have to say, little miss Eve doesn’t hold her punches this go around. She had the bitch by the hair before I could even get started.”

Ella shrugged. “I mean, she did punch her sister, so there’s that.”

That got Michael’s attention. He placed his glass on the bar. “Chloe’s hurt?” Did he need to go to her? Normally, it wouldn’t bother him that much but with her being human…anything could damage her.

Ella waved off his concern. “Nah. One little punch won’t keep her down.” She lost her smile, her expression becoming serious. “They did remember Shax though.”

“Remember Shax?” Michael furrowed his brow in curious confusion.

"They knew the workings of incubi feeding. Basically took Linda to town for being so cold to him at the moment." Maze pursed her lips. "They also knew of his assault."

Michael straightened, his body tensing, as he caught on to just what the demons were telling him. “They knew. The memory was there.”

Ella nodded. “But it only lasted for a moment. It felt as if Lilith and Eve were sitting with us. I swear Eve even used her ability to draw out the truth from Linda.”

“Certainly seemed that way for a moment,” Maze agreed. “But then the pain registered through the alcohol. They don’t seem to remember anything about the conversation either.”

Michael frowned. This was the proof that the two women still had the memories buried deep in the recesses of their minds. Father really hadn’t taken their memories. Why not? It wasn’t making sense. Why take them? Why hide them? Why separate them for so long knowing the pain it caused? So many questions that they would never get answers for. Michael turned back to the bar and downed his drink with a wince.

“Thank you for letting me know.”

Ella and Maze bowed. The elevator dinged and the two women in question walked in. They were smiling and laughing with each other, making a smile break out on Michael’s face. Their expressions were soft when their eyes landed on him. They certainly looked like they had been tumbling about; their hair was in complete disarray and Chloe had a nice bruise forming around the cut at her hairline. Other than that, the two of them looked like they had a wonderful time, both more relaxed than Michael had seen them so far.

Ella elbowed Maze. “It’s been a long night. I’m off to bed. See you tomorrow, Chloe.” She waved cheerily as she left.

Chloe smiled and waved back. “Night, Ella.”

“See you guys later,” Maze mumbled her goodbye.

Jane watched them go. “We didn’t mean to chase them out.”

“They were going anyway.” Michael stepped close to Chloe, reaching up to gently brush her hair from the cut on her head. “I heard that things got interesting tonight.” A small part of him wanted to ask more questions, get the name of the one that had hurt her, and visit them himself, but from the sounds of it, the girls were able to handle it themselves. As expected.

Chloe took his hand in hers. “It wasn’t anything that we couldn’t handle. Besides, we got a lead out of it which led to another one.” She smiled at him. “Thank you.”

He returned it. “Don’t mention it. Anytime.” Michael turned his gaze to Jane. “Did you get what you wanted out of it?”

Jane snorted. “Yep.” She popped the ‘p’ on the end. “Except for that small bit of time I can’t seem to remember.”

“8:47 to 9:17,” Chloe added helpfully.

Jane glared at her sister. “Shut up.”

Michael chuckled. “You two are welcome to use our shower if you’d like.”

The groan that left Jane’s lips had everything in Michael clenching with desire. “Yes, please.” She grabbed the bag that Michael hadn’t noticed and took off to the bathroom without another word. “Coming, Chloe?” She called back as she walked out of sight. “We can save water!”

Michael choked on his spit. Both of them? In his shower, naked, together? He swallowed down the spit that accumulated in his mouth at the images that invaded his mind. Chloe was smirking at him when he was able to refocus.

“That okay?” she asked teasingly.

Michael nodded quickly, not trusting himself to speak. She chuckled and pushed his refilled glass to him. “You look like you need this.” Her eyes were teasing but also held sultry heat as they gazed at him.

He watched her follow her sister. Was she swaying her hips more than normal purposefully? Michael turned back to the bar and swallowed the drink down quickly. Drunk Chloe was a force unto herself. Bloody hell, as his twin would say. Lilith was definitely in that human body somewhere and alcohol seemed to bring her out.

Michael went through three more glasses before he felt stable enough to get changed back into his pajamas from earlier. He grabbed a blanket and draped it over Shax, leaning down to push some of his blue hair from his face. His skin was warm and was the healthiest color Michael had ever seen on him. The demon continued to sleep peacefully and deeply. A gentle smile spread on Michael’s lips almost without his knowing.

“He means a lot to you, doesn’t he?”

Michael whipped around to find Jane watching him from the steps leading into the bedroom. Chloe was behind her, resting her head against her shoulder. Their hair was down and damp from the shower. They wore matching pajamas. They clearly intended to sleep there tonight which was more than fine with him.

Michael shifted a bit at being caught in a small moment of weakness. “Yeah, I guess he does,” he admitted quietly. He had grown more lax on revealing that little tidbit since moving to Earth, hadn't he?

Jane smiled softly. “You haven’t told him yet, have you?”

Michael opened his mouth to ask what she meant, but he caught the look in her eyes before he could. It was one of knowing and seemed to pierce through him. He moved closer to her. "What do you know?" He asked instead, curious as to what she would say. The two of them still had alcohol running through their systems.

Jane tilted her head, her brow scrunching up adorably as she tried to organize her thoughts. “It’s murky but…there is something you’re keeping from him; from everyone…” She flinched, reaching up to rub her temple with an irritated air. “To keep him safe, I’m guessing?” She glanced at him in question once the pain passed.

“I am,” Michael admitted to her softly.

Jane’s expression relaxed to know she was right. Chloe lifted her head curiously. “What could be so dangerous?”

Michael debated whether or not he should tell them for a moment before deciding that it was probably best not to. Jane was already feeling twinges of pain and they had already stated that they weren’t on board with the celestial stuff. Plus, it was late. Tonight was not the night to try to convince them that demons and the Devil were real. They’d likely forget it by in the morning anyway.

"It's not important right now." They were not happy with his response but there was nothing that Michael could do to help that. "You two can take the bed. I'll go sleep on Shax's pull-out." He glanced over his shoulder at the demon in question. “He’s not using it tonight.”

Jane and Chloe grabbed his arms, startling Michael. He stared at them in surprise as they glanced at each other.

“Stay with us,” Jane whispered, her eyes meeting his imploringly.

Oh, how he wanted to. He shook his head instead. “That’s probably not a good idea.”

Chloe snorted. “We’re going to sleep. Surely, you can manage to sleep between us.”

Michael smiled wryly. "Of course, I can," he muttered. It was one of his favorite places to be.

“Then what’s the issue?” Chloe asked. “We’re clothed. Come on.”

Michael chewed on the inside of his cheek. They gazed at him with pleading eyes. He wanted to say yes, Hell knew he did, but…

“Please, Michael,” they both whispered, giving his arms a slight tug.

The Serpent was a weak, weak being. He caved, stepping with them into the bedroom. They fell naturally onto the mattress, the girls giggling as he grunted between them. He chuckled with them as they wiggled under the blankets, Jane to his right and Chloe to his left. A wave of his hand had the lights going out, leaving them in darkness, the only light coming from the moon outside.

The three of them lay on their backs, stiffly staring at the ceiling in silence. It was awkward despite the normalcy Michael felt in his heart. He wanted to curl into them, wrap his arms around them, and hold them close but he didn't dare. The smell of his and Lucifer’s shampoo and body wash entered his nose but it was mixed with their natural scent. He closed his eyes with a sigh, heart yearning for more than they could give him right now.

Michael jerked, eyes opening wide, when there were twin huffs on either side before both women turned into him. It was as though they had somehow communicated in the dark the movement was so synchronized. Arms wound over his waist as heads nestled into his neck and on his shoulder. He didn't dare to move or breathe. Were they awake? Were they aware that they had moved?

“You’re thinking too much,” Jane grumbled in a whisper.

Chloe sighed sleepily. “You smell like home.”

Michael’s body relaxed in their embrace. He turned his head enough so that he could press his nose into Jane’s hair and breathe her in. They allowed him to adjust without complaint so that his arms could wrap around their shoulders as they cuddled close. Their legs entrapped one of his apiece. Michael had not been so comfortable in years. All that was missing was Lucifer, but he had his own little cuddle partner for the night and wouldn’t want to budge even if Michael offered.

It didn’t take them long to fall into slumber, Michael following close behind.

Chapter Text

It felt normal to wake up curled into Michael's chest, his arm draped over her waist while hers was pressed between them. He was warm and smelled so nice that she could easily slip back into slumber. His breath rustled her hair as he breathed deeply in sleep. Jane risked lifting her head to find Chloe behind him, her back pressed against his as she snored. A snort left Jane as she settled back into Michael’s embrace. How was she awake before Chloe? Ugh, she hated that she was awake so early.

Jane didn't get to slip back into slumber for Chloe's alarm blared from her phone a few moments later. She groaned, reaching over Michael to smack her twin's shoulder. Chloe jerked awake, groaning as she reached to turn off the alarm. Michael grumbled between them, rolling to reach for Chloe as she moved to get out of bed.

“It’s too early, come back.”

His sleep-roughed voice sent all the right tingles through Jane’s body. Holy shit he sounded good first thing in the morning. The shiver that tracked down Chloe’s spine told her that her sister was thinking the same thing.

“I’ve got the case, remember. We need to track down Yuri,” Chloe explained and chastised in equal measure.

Michael groaned, his arm falling back to the bed in defeat, letting Chloe go so she could prepare for her day. Jane chuckled, tucking herself against Michael's warm and solid back, slipping her arm around his waist. She suddenly wished he had gone without a shirt because damn he felt built under it. Her nose rubbed against the back of his neck, her breath ghosting across the small hairs found there. He shivered and moaned, making Jane clench with need.

“Jane, you might want to stop." He was going for firm but missed the mark, his voice coming out breathy instead.

Jane grinned. “Or what?”

Her world suddenly rotated as he moved. She yelped in surprise as she found herself on her back, Michael situating himself expertly between her legs. His dark eyes had her breath catching in her chest and her mouth going dry. She could feel him, hot and half-hard, against the apex of her thighs. Oh, sweet mercy.

“Mich-”

He pressed a finger to her lips. “Don’t,” he demanded thickly, eyes flashing. “You’re not ready for what saying my name right now will trigger.”

Jane swallowed, heart thumping rapidly in her chest. Her body was screaming "Yes, I am," but her rational thought knew he was right. They were nowhere close to being ready for this, no matter how much their bodies yearned for each other and said otherwise. Michael was the first to move. He moved from the bed, walking quickly into the closet, and disappearing from sight. Jane stared at the ceiling, willing her lungs to start working again.

“Are you doing alright?”

Jane turned to Chloe who sat on the bed to slip her boots on. She gazed at her sister with a look that told Jane that she had seen and heard everything. She took a deep breath. “I’ll make it.”

Chloe chuckled. “Don’t poke the tiger, Jane.” She moved on to slipping her boots on her feet.

But she wanted to poke the tiger. She wanted that heated gaze on her skin. She wanted to feel that hardness up close and personal. Jane groaned, pressing the heels of her palm into her eyes.

“Make it stop, Chloe,” she whined.

Chloe leaned over to give her twin a sympathetic kiss on the lips. “I don’t think helping you out in their bed will help.”

A groan sounded from the closet, strangled and pained. “Please don’t.” Michael reappeared, dressed for the day and making a beeline down the stairs and to the bar. “I can only handle so much. Have mercy, please,” he called back.

They heard Shax chuckle from the other room, just waking up. "Not the first time that I’ve heard him say that.”

“Shut it,” Michael snapped with frustration before downing a drink. Shax merely laughed harder.

Jane and Chloe shared a giggle. “Check on Trixie for me?” Chloe asked as if it was even a question. Jane nodded. She’d give the girl a little more time to sleep in considering that she had nowhere to be today.

“Would you like to join me, Michael?” Chloe asked, walking down the steps. Jane sat up and stretched. The bed was too big for one person so she might as well get up too.

“Yeah, I’ll join you,” Michael answered Chloe before talking loud enough for Jane to hear. “You’re welcome to anything we have.”

Jane thanked him before heading to the bathroom to prepare for the day. Shax was waiting for her at the bar when she came out in the process of preparing fruit for a smoothie. He smiled at her as she joined him and offered to share since he always made too much for himself. She wasn’t about to turn down a free smoothie, especially if he made them the way he made his drinks - which was absolute perfection.

Shax didn’t disappoint. How was it that this man knew so much about what she liked? Oh, right. He had memories that she didn’t. Jane could choose to poke at that but decided that it simply wasn’t worth it. What would she even get out of it? A splitting headache and no answers.

She and Shax parted ways after; Shax down to Lux to check on inventory and Jane to Shax's apartment to check on Trixie. Jane was impressed by the apartment she walked into. For a bachelor, it was a fairly clean place. The pizza boxes and dishes from the night before still littered the counter and the sink but the kitchen was otherwise clean and in order. The couch had been pulled out into the bed that Michael had mentioned the night before. The blankets were mussed despite not being slept in. The four of them must have gathered there to watch movies. The rest of the apartment was tidy but well-lived.

Jane figured there was a cleaning service that cleaned all of the apartments at least once a week.

She quickly found the bedroom and peeked in. Trixie was still asleep, her doll tucked securely in her arms as she dozed. Lucifer was awake, however, propped up on the pillows behind her while he scrolled on his phone. His gaze shot to Jane's when she quietly stepped inside.

“Good morning,” he greeted her.

Jane smiled at him. “Good morning. Michael’s gone with Chloe to follow the leads from last night.”

“I know.” He waved his phone. “But thank you for telling me.” He glanced down at the slumbering child beside him. “Is it time to wake her?”

“No, we can let her sleep. I got her a day off today,” Jane assured him.

Lucifer hummed, reluctantly moving from the bed. “I suppose I should go change now that you’re here.”

Jane allowed him to pass, noting his last glance at Trixie before he passed the threshold, and followed him out. “I’m curious about something.”

“Hmm?” Lucifer paused to give her his attention.

“You and Michael are twins.”

He smirked. “So are you and Chloe,” he responded teasingly with a hint of curiosity.

Jane scoffed. “Well, it’s clear how we know Chloe’s her mother. I didn’t push her out. But how do you know that you’re her father? From what I’ve gathered, it could have just as easily been Michael.”

“Going straight for the tough questions this morning, aren’t we?” Lucifer chuckled. “It’s rather simple.” He went into the kitchen, pulling out the coffee. Jane declined when he offered, sitting on the pull-out bed to watch and listen as he continued. "We decided to take a vacation on Earth by simply picking a direction. Eve wanted to go south while Lilith wanted to explore north, so we split up; Michael went south with Eve while I went north with Lilith."

“So, we weren’t constantly together? The four of us.”

Lucifer shook his head. He grabbed a mug as the coffee machine started and the warm aroma began filling the room. “No. We all had our passions and interests and would split up accordingly if the mood struck us. It varied who paired off with whom and sometimes it would just be one of us that would take time from the other three.” He shrugged to show it wasn’t a big deal.

"We trusted each other and made it work as we needed to. Anyway, it was roughly three months before we met back up. About two weeks later, Lilith started getting sick and when it kept getting worse we insisted that she get checked out by one of our healers. She was estimated to be a month and a half pregnant at the time. Considering Michael hadn’t been anywhere near her for the three previous months-”

“It was a simple process of elimination,” Jane finished with a chuckle.

“Exactly.” Lucifer chuckled with her, pouring freshly brewed coffee into the mug. His expression turned wistful, his eyes taking on a sheen that made him look like he was gazing off somewhere far away. “We didn't believe it at first, but by the time the third healer said the same thing, there was no doubt that we had truly conceived a child. I was bloody terrified," Lucifer admitted with a small chuckle. "But the moment that tiny being was laid in my arms I…” He trailed off, taking a shuddering breath. “She was everything.”

Jane’s heart ached for him. She stood and moved to hug him, half expecting him to brush her off but he pulled her in instead. Lucifer took a few deep breaths, signifying that he was trying valiantly not to cry. “What was her name?” She asked him.

Lucifer tensed and hesitated. “I’m afraid to tell you too much,” he admitted thickly.

She shook her head. “I want to know.” She raised her gaze to his. “I don’t care if it hurts.” Still, he hesitated. It wasn’t because he didn’t want to tell her, Jane could tell that just by looking into his eyes. He wanted to tell her; he wanted them to know. He needed to talk about her. “If I can handle it, you or I can tell Chloe. She’ll want to know if she can know.”

He stared at her for a moment. “Lamashtu,” he breathed. “Her name is Lamashtu.”

Jane didn’t miss the tense he used; is not was. To him, Trixie was Lamashtu and likely always would be, even if he was being respectful and using her current name. Hearing the name stirred something in her memories, making them rustle and jump around to be seen. Jane ignored them the best she could but one stuck out more than the others. She saw enough to know that she had been the one to put the baby in Lucifer’s arms. Her heart skipped a beat and without thinking she grabbed the memory, yanking it back to the forefront of her mind. There was resistance, the ache started in her temples but she fought through it the best she could.

The memory wasn’t clear; it was splotchy and fuzzy around the edges, but she could make out Chloe, no, this was Lilith, on the bed having just given birth. The twins were with them, Jane could hear Michael talking as Lucifer handed the baby to her mother. The pain was getting worse but Jane was determined to remember something, anything at this point. She stubbornly held onto it, not letting it fade away completely. She could hear Lucifer yelling her name, calling for her distantly but she ignored him. Lilith was talking to Maze, at least she thought it was Maze; it sounded like Maze anyway.

“Aunt Jane!”

Hearing her niece call for her, jarred her enough that the memory slipped from her fingers and faded back into the abyss. Jane gasped, opening her eyes to find she was still in Shax’s apartment. Lucifer had moved her back to the couch bed. He was sitting beside her, face pinched in worry and distress. Trixie sat in his lap, doll clutched tightly to her chest, her eyes wide and afraid. Jane groaned as the light burned her retinas, making her head pound.

“Get the lights, little urchin,” Lucifer whispered. “It will help reduce the pain she’s feeling.” Trixie quickly moved to do as requested. “I’m not telling you anything else,” he told her firmly.

Jane huffed. “I did this to myself.” The lights went out, leaving only the sun beaming through the curtains to light the room. As long as Jane didn’t look at them, she could manage. “I’m the one that grabbed the memory and forced it.” She grabbed Lucifer’s hand. “Don’t blame yourself.”

Lucifer didn't look convinced. When Trixie returned, he moved to allow the girl to curl up next to her aunt. He stepped out of her eyeline, but Jane was focused on soothing her upset niece, whispering soothing words and gently petting her hair. He returned a moment later with a glass of water and two pills that Jane accepted gracefully.

“Why does this keep happening?” Trixie asked in a small voice. “I don’t like it.”

“How often does this happen?” Lucifer asked perturbed.

Jane sighed. “Not often, I swear.” She turned to Trixie. “Do you remember your mom telling you how we’re missing memories?” Trixie nodded. “Well, when we try to remember those memories, it causes us to get headaches and the harder we try or the bigger the memory is, the worse the pain is.”

Trixie frowned. “But why?”

“We don’t know, munchkin. They just do.”

“So, you’re never going to remember Lucifer and Michael?” Tears were beginning to fill her eyes.

Jane tugged the girl into her arms as Lucifer joined them on the bed. He wanted to reach for them but refrained from doing so, clearly unsure of what he was allowed to do. Jane pulled him to her side, waiting for him to get settled before speaking.

“It’s not that we don’t want to or won’t remember,” Jane spoke soothingly to Trixie. “Even if we don’t, you will still get to know your dad and your uncle. You’ll still get to spend time with them and who knows where we will go as we get better acquainted.” Jane tapped Trixie’s nose. “Not having our memories doesn’t mean that we can’t make more.”

Jane turned to Lucifer to make sure that he heard her as well. He was gazing at her as though he had never seen her before but wanted nothing more than to know her completely. The feeling was mutual.

“Would new memories be okay, Lucifer?” Trixie asked through her doll’s hair.

Lucifer turned his gaze to his daughter and smiled. “Of course, little urchin.”

Trixie beamed at him. "Don't worry, Lucifer. I'll work on Mom for you."

Lucifer spluttered and Jane laughed. It hurt her head but she didn’t care. It felt so good to laugh as Lucifer mock grumbled at them before he reached over to playfully tickle Trixie until she was giggling uncontrollably. She could see the parent traps that Trixie would set up in the future and Jane was one hundred percent there for it. Jane wondered briefly if they should inform Trixie of how the relationship actually was but quickly decided that that would be a talk for her mother when the girl was a few years older. Of course, it wouldn’t surprise Jane one bit of Trixie managed to pick up on it all by herself.

“Why don’t we get dressed and I’ll treat the two of you to breakfast before taking you home?” Lucifer offered.

Trixie lit up and practically begged Jane to agree, which she did gladly.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

Linda was filled with anxious energy as she entered Lux. She had a rare open afternoon and decided that she would close her office and use the time to talk to Shax instead. She has avoided him enough. It was time to face him and to hold the conversation that they needed to have; if he would see her, that is. She wouldn’t blame him one bit if he turned her away instead.

Chloe and Jane had given her a lot to think about. She would have liked to discuss it more with them, but it quickly became clear that the twins didn't remember any of their conversation about Shax. That was fine. As it were, Linda didn't get any sleep last night because her thoughts hadn't let her. As much as she avoided Shax recently, the truth was that she missed him. She had started to look forward to their bi-weekly meet-ups - and not just for the sex.

Don't get her wrong, the sex was great, amazing even, but what else would one expect from an incubus? They were literal sex demons. Their survival counted on them knowing how to please their partners. But it was more than that. He was bright and witty; an easy conversationalist. He laughed easily and had a caring heart, evident by the times he would have breakfast waiting for her in the mornings when they spent the entire night together. Linda knew that he didn't enjoy it when she unconsciously went into therapist mode with him but he tolerated it semi-gracefully, making her aware of it and moving the conversation along. Sometimes, he even indulged her a little bit, typically after sex.

Now that she thought about it, he was usually more tolerant of a lot of things after sex - after he was fed. A small smile tilted her lips. He was more analogous to a giant house cat after he was properly fed. Linda ignored the twist in her gut when she wondered how many others got to see the same. Jealousy would do her no favors here.

The sun had been starting to crest the horizon when she was able to conclude that Shax was simply Shax. Despite him being an incubus, a sex demon from Hell (literally), she had grown fond of him over the last few months. They would never be able to be anything serious or monogamous as she alone would not be able to keep him fed - Maze had been very clear on that during their frequent discussions – so it had been slightly harder to admit that she didn’t want to lose him despite that.

To her disappointment, Shax was not at the bar when she arrived. Azazel was in his place. Linda hesitated, not sure how to approach the demon that had accosted her in her office, but took a deep breath and continued forward. Shax had to be around here somewhere.

Azazel eyed her as she approached, a smirk sliding over his lips when she placed her hands on the bar in front of him. He flicked his fringe out of his face. “Hello, there. To what do we owe this little visit?”

His hair was once again tied into a high ponytail, its length sliding over his shoulder as he reached under the bar for another glass to dry. Even with his well-groomed beard, he looked like he was only approaching his mid-thirties instead of the few millennia of years he actually had under his belt. It truly wasn’t fair.

“I was wondering if Shax was available to talk,” she told him bravely.

Azazel leaned on the bar, tall enough that he easily moved into her space despite the wood and glass between them. His dark eyes peered at her curiously. “Finally getting over yourself, are you?” When she didn’t answer, he snorted and straightened, grabbing another glass. “You better hope so. He’s back in the office going over paperwork.”

Linda took a moment to observe him, noting how protective he seemed to be when it came to Shax. She couldn't help but wonder if perhaps there was more going on between them than mere friendship but decided to let it go for now. She was here to fix her rocky relationship with the incubus, not to worry about what other relationships he had. Still, the random visual of the two of them snuck its way into her mind before she could stop it. It made her cheeks heat and she had to clear her throat to cover a small cough.

“Could you point me in the right direction? Or do I need to wait?” She asked Azazel, ignoring his look of curiosity.

He pointed toward a door off in the corner behind the bar labeled ‘Employees Only’. “It’s just down the hall, second door on the left.”

Linda felt his eyes on her back as she followed his directions. She released a breath when the door finally closed behind her, blocking that intense gaze. The office was located right where Azazel had said it was. The door was open, allowing her to peek inside to find Shax flipping through the books, making notes here and there as needed. He was so focused on his work that he didn’t notice that he was being watched.

Linda took a selfish moment to watch, having not seen this side of Shax before. The Shax that worked the bar was all smiles and flirty quips designed to get the most tips (and likely to hunt his next meal). The only other time that Linda had seen him focused like this was when he was determined to bring her to the most intense orgasms of her life.

He looked good, sitting there and working away. Shax would move his blue hair out of his eyes only for it to fall back to its original position. His eyes looked bluer than she had ever seen them and his skin was a warm honey tone. It suited him much better than the pale, off-white that he had before. He looked…healthier, was the only term that Linda could find. He was handsome and young, even by demon standards. According to Maze, Shax was barely on the other side of adulthood despite being well over hundreds of years old.

Linda quickly concluded that none of them knew how old they were anymore.

Shax jerked his head up when Linda knocked gently on the door. He was surprised to see her but he smiled anyway. “Linda.” Shax stood, moving around the desk. “Come in. What are you doing here?”

Linda entered the small room, returning his warm, curious smile with a soft, nervous one of her own. “I thought it was time we talked, if you have a moment?”

His smile faltered a tiny amount. “Um, sure.” Shax fidgeted a moment before moving past her to the door. "Do you mind…?" He trailed off, motioning for the closing of the door. "Or we can go elsewhere? I would just prefer that the others don't overhear us."

By ‘others’ he no doubt meant ‘humans’. Linda took a calming breath and nodded. “Here is fine.”

She moved to sit in one of the chairs by the desk while he shut the door. In an action of trust, she motioned for him to sit in the chair beside her instead of returning to the one across the desk from her. Shax paused a moment but accepted the offer with a slight nod. He rubbed his hands anxiously on his black jeans, drawing Linda’s attention to them. His nails were freshly painted a lovely shade of blue. She smiled despite her nerves.

“They match your hair,” she said before she could stop herself. A glance told her that he had recently touched up his roots as well.

Shax looked confused before she motioned to his nails. He glanced at them before he huffed an anxious laugh. “Um, yeah. Blue happens to be my favorite color, if you haven't guessed yet."

She had. “Mine’s green,” she offered, trying to put them on even footing.

Shax observed her and nodded. “Makes sense.”

They sat in awkward silence for a minute. “I’m sorry,” Linda finally blurted, startling the demon across from her. “I’ve treated you horribly.”

“No, no.” Shax shook his head. “Don’t worry about it. It’s not every day that you find out that the man you’re sleeping with is a literal demon, not to mention that that demon happens to be an incubus that survives by devouring the sexual energy of others.” His voice turned bitter by the end of his statement and he refused to look at her. His body was curled in on itself as though he was trying to hide.

It was like he was ashamed of what he was, Linda realized. She reached for his hand, startling him again. “Maze has told me a lot but I’m here to listen to you.”

Shax blinked at her hand before those ice-blue eyes slowly slid up to hers. He took a breath, removing his hand from hers. "What do you want to know?"

Linda did not take his distancing as an action meant to insult or offend. He was creating distance to use as a shield against further hurt and trauma. Her chest ached to know that he now saw her as someone who could hurt him instead of someone to support him. She had distanced herself from him and so she had no one to blame but herself.

“How often do you need to, um, feed?”

He glanced at her from the corner of his eyes. "Depends on how I eat." His head slowly lifted to look at her better. Noticing her confusion, he continued. "If I feed solely second-hand, then I usually need to eat every day. If I go all in, then I can go roughly four days depending on how much energy my partner can produce." Shax watched her carefully. He sighed. "Ideally, I need to eat fully at least twice a day to remain fully fed," he admitted heavily like the fact bothered him more than he thought it would her.

She frowned as his insinuation registered. “You don’t have sex enough to be healthy, do you?”

“No,” he forced out through clenched teeth. “I don’t.” That explained his frequently pale complexion that would come and go. Was that why he looked so good right now? Had he recently eaten? His hand ran through his hair. “I don’t…” He sighed heavily. “I don’t normally like sex.”

His admission hung heavy in the air around them. Linda thought back to all her conversations with Maze. Not once did the other demon even hint at the fact that Shax didn’t enjoy sex. Did she even know? Did any of them know?

“Do…Have you told anyone this?”

"I've only told Michael but there isn't much that he can do about it. The others have likely guessed by now." Shax shrugged and sighed sadly. "I'm an incubus. I literally can't live without having regular and frequent sex." He scoffed. "Unless, of course, I go to sex parties like the one last night. I stood in a corner and overate without even touching anyone. I didn’t even think that was possible.”

Linda gaped at him, her stomach clenching until she registered that he hadn’t touched anyone. "You overate?" That must have been some sex party.

Shax nodded, leaning back in the chair and rubbing his stomach with a groan. “I’m so full I can’t even think about eating anything without feeling nauseous.”

It was so oddly normal that it was almost like they were talking about actual food instead of sexual energy. Linda couldn’t help but laugh at the strangeness of it. Shax gave her a sheepish look before chuckling himself.

“I guess you don’t have to worry since I’m fully fed, huh?”

He likely meant it to be teasing but Linda heard the touch of bitterness in his voice that he tried to hide. “Don’t do that,” she fussed at him. “I wasn’t worried about you jumping me in a fit of hunger.” She thought back to all the times that he had mentioned being hungry yet had still let her decline his advances. “You’ve been hungry with me before but you’ve listened every time I said no or to wait. That was never my concern.” It was only as she said it that she fully understood how true it was.

His face scrunched. “Then what was?”

“I was uncomfortable with the idea of being food,” she admitted, clasping her hands in her lap. “I felt like prey.”

“You kind of are, in a way,” Shax argued.

Linda shook her head. “But I don’t have to be. You’ve proven that you aren’t going to chase me down. You’ve given me the space I needed to figure things out for myself and I greatly appreciate that,” she emphasized. “I know that my distance has hurt you.” She took a breath. “But Chloe was able to help me think about it differently.”

“Chloe?” Shax perked up. “How?”

"Instead of thinking about it as you 'taking' from me, I can think of it as me 'giving' to you." He tilted his head, confused. She chuckled. "You need sexual energy to live. You clearly enjoyed something about me during our time together.” Linda felt her cheeks flush. “I enjoyed myself, immensely.”

Shax leaned forward, holding up his hand to stop her. “Hold on. Are you trying to say that you would still have sex with me despite knowing what I am? That you would willingly choose to feed me? To be food, the very thing that you said you were uncomfortable with?"

“I was uncomfortable with being hunted down like prey. You can’t hunt something willingly walking into your net,” Linda corrected. “And I’m not doing it because of what you are. I’m doing this because of who you are. Those are two different things, Shax.” The expression on his face was pinched and pained. She reached forward to take his hand again, offering a kind smile when he allowed it. “You are an incubus, a demon that survives by devouring the pleasure and/or lives of others but that is only one part of the equation. You have been through significant traumas and challenges, yet here you are, a kind and empathetic man.”

Shax snorted at the irony of her calling a demon ‘kind and empathetic’ but Linda hushed him. “You could easily overpower and take any human you wanted, Shax, but you don’t. You listen to them because you know what it feels like to not be listened to. You allow them to say no because you were not able to.” Shax swallowed thickly. Linda reached up to gently stroke his cheek. “You still can’t say no but instead of turning that frustration and bitterness on them, you give them a choice that you don’t get to make.”

Linda pulled back into her own space to give him his space to process what she was saying. “I’ll admit that I was confused and frightened when I first learned the truth. It has taken me time to gather my thoughts back into some semblance of order-”

Linda was silenced by lips pressing against hers. She froze in shock, having not expected the action. Shax pulled back just as quickly, looking shocked that he had even moved.

“I’m sorry!” He gasped out. “I don’t-”

“It’s okay,” Linda quickly assured him. “I’m not upset, just surprised.” The poor man looked confused and distraught. “Shax, is everything okay?”

“I…I’m not…”

He was having trouble figuring out his words and was quickly starting to spiral into a panic attack. Linda scooted forward, gripping his hands to provide him an anchor as she instructed him on his breathing. In, out, in, out. His eyes suddenly connected with hers.

“I want to have sex with you.”

Linda felt her brain short out before rapidly reconnecting. “You want to…but you said you hated sex.”

“I don’t hate it; I just typically don’t have any interest and I haven’t truly enjoyed or wanted sex in I couldn't begin to tell you how long, not since I was…" He rapidly shook his head.

Linda made him take a breath before she spoke. "Shax, look at me." She waited until his eyes once again met hers. "You can say no.”

Shax blinked at her as though he didn’t comprehend what she was saying. “But…”

“You said you were full, correct?” He nodded slowly. “Then you don’t have to have sex. You don’t have to eat.”

He shook his head. “I don’t want to eat. I’m not hungry. I just want. That’s the problem!”

Linda squeezed his hands with hers, understanding the problem finally settling over her. “Discovering these parts of you can be frightening. Your need for sex may have overshadowed your want for sex.”

"But I…" He looked down, pouting at first, but his expression soon relaxed. He lifted his eyes back to her with a reluctant smile. “I don’t know if that’s it. Even when I was just figuring things out, sex was simply something I needed to do. I got more enjoyment out of figuring things out than I did the actual event.”

“Why do you think that is?”

Shax laughed. “No sessions,” he chided.

“I think one would be beneficial,” Linda coaxed.

He sighed. “Fine.” He pulled back his hands. “I enjoy our time together; the cuddling, the talking, all of it.”

He was changing the topic slightly, keeping his response within the conversation but taking it away from his past. Linda allowed it. "We can do all of that without sex."

“We can?” His face pinched adorably in his confusion, making him look more boyish than manly.

“Of course we can,” Linda assured him. “Sex is not a prerequisite to those things.” A sudden, depressing thought flowed in her mind. “Have you never been cuddled?”

Shax scoffed, looking away from her. "I'm an incubus, Linda. I get defaulted to one thing and one thing only." His expression softened as he noticed her sadness for him. "I have been hugged. Ella is great at hugs when I’m depressed or upset."

Linda felt her chest ease a tiny amount, relieved to know that he had people to help support him over the years, but 'hugging' was different from 'cuddling'. “She’s the only one? Have you ever cuddled someone just because you could without a need to?”

"I'm not touch starved, Linda," Shax complained. "I just typically don't get cuddles even with sex. Pillow talk never happens; everyone always knocks out or leaves before that happens.”

Linda had often got a lonely vibe from him. The way he talked, it sounded like he wanted - needed - the vulnerability of having skin-on-skin time without carnality. It sounded strongly like he merely wanted someone to be vulnerable with, to share himself with; like he wanted the romance without the sex. Could Shax be an asexual romantic? Was that possible for an incubus, a being whose very survival depended on sex?

She could attempt to dive into that with him at a later time.

“Would you like to cuddle now?”

Shax fidgeted, one hand moving to rub his arm. “I have missed laying with you and talking,” he finally admitted.

“But not the sex?” Linda pushed.

He opened his mouth as though to argue with her but paused. Blue eyes shifted between hers, looking for something that he must have found. “No,” he finally admitted abashedly. “No, I don’t miss the sex.” Linda smiled to show she wasn’t upset with him and was quite proud of him. He continued, more relaxed than before. “I do wonder what it would be like without feeding though,” he said thoughtfully, his eyes roaming over her with more curiosity than any heat.

Come to think of it, most of his gazes over her had held little to no heat unless he was tempting her into more pleasure. It would be something to watch for.

“Well, if you ever feel comfortable enough, I’m willing to be your partner should you wish,” Linda found herself offering.

Shax smiled. “I’ll remember that, but…” He took a deep breath. “Not today.”

Linda leaned forward, adopting her most sultry voice. “So, no sex? You’re sure?”

He laughed. “I’m sure.” She waited. He leaned closer until they were nose to nose. “I’m saying ‘no’, Linda. I’m turning you down.” His eyes shined with newfound confidence as he moved back into his chair. “No, I don’t want to have sex,” he repeated louder before breaking out into giggles.

Linda leaned back in her chair, watching this millennia-old being discover the power of saying ‘no' without pressure by hunger, and smiled happily. She felt the desire to be with him, to help him discover himself, intensely in her chest. Maze’s warning from the first time they met came to mind: It won’t end well. Linda knew that but she had a feeling that she was already too far in for it to do any good.

“I have to work tonight,” Shax said, bringing Linda’s attention back to him. “But would you be able to come over after though, just to sleep with me? No sex.”

“I can be your bed warmer if you’d like me to be. When you’re hungry again, I’m also willing to help with that as well,” she added, just so that they were on the same page.

Shax nodded happily with the arrangement.

“I’d like to ask a question, if I may?” He nodded again to show he was listening. "I understand that you have to have sex to survive even though you don't like the act itself." Shax frowned but motioned for her to go on. "What's to stop you from, you know, not eating?"

The corner of his lips quirked with a sad attempt to smile. “I struggle with that constantly. It’s easier with humans because you guys taste so much better than demons, mostly because your pleasure is genuine whereas demons are typically laced with ulterior motive.” He shivered before shrugging it off. “Maze, Azazel, and the others have trained themselves to notice my ‘danger signs’ and to react as needed by hunting for me if I refuse to do so myself. Lucifer will use his desire mojo to find those who already desire and want me. Maze, Ella, and Azazel will usually invite me in once things have already been started. Once I can taste the pleasure and desire in the air it’s harder for me to resist, especially if I’m hungry.” Shax waved a hand. “My body reacts accordingly.”

He made it all sound so clinical like they were talking about animals instead of humans. It was likely because she was human herself that it was bothering her so much but that was her hang-up, not his. As she had told him already, he did give them the option of saying no and she was sure that the others did the same. If Shax could taste when demons had ulterior motives then she was certain that he could taste when someone was forced.

Linda hummed. “You’re very good at what you do. I never would have guessed that you weren’t enjoying yourself.”

His eyes met hers. "That's because I was enjoying myself,” he stated. “You surprised me by being able to handle multiple orgasms without passing out on me.” He smirked as she flushed at his version of praise. “I kind of made it a game to see how many you could handle before it got dangerous for you.”

“Nice to know that I can amuse you,” Linda responded dryly.

Shax chuckled. "You got to three, by the way. I was too nervous to attempt more than that even though you remained bright and talkative."

“I take it that is a rare occurrence?”

“You’re the only human I’ve met like that if I’m honest.” Shax stood and stretched. “You taste amazing too, in case you were wondering.” She hadn’t been but she still felt a pleased twist in her stomach. “This will likely sound very strange to you but I’d be thrilled if I could only feed from you without having to worry about hurting you.”

It didn’t sound as strange as it would have sounded a few weeks ago. Her heart did a little annoying flip at his words. She adamantly ignored it. “I’ll take that as a compliment.”

“It was meant to be one.” Shax turned back to the books lining the desk. “I don’t want to push you out but I do kind of have work to do.”

Linda found that she wasn’t quite ready to leave. “Would it bother you if I stuck around?”

“I’m just doing paperwork. You’d likely get bored,” Shax warned.

“I’ll go get to know Azazel then.” She stood to do just that. He was the only one she hadn't gotten a good feel for yet.

Shax laughed. "That's not a bad idea. You two would likely get along." Seriously? Her doubt must have shown on her face. “Zaz is just protective but he's also observant and gentle-natured for the most part. Give him a chance and he might surprise you.”

Azazel was protective, of that Linda could attest, but as for being gentle…she was certain that the other demon was only gentle with Shax and possibly Ella. The smallest demon just screamed 'Gentle, I'm fragile’ even if she was anything but. Azazel certainly wasn’t gentle with Linda. That likely had to do with the fact that she had such an effect on Shax. She wasn’t completely sure yet but she had a feeling that Azazel held more than just friendly or family-related feelings toward Shax. Only time and observation will tell.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael's morning had been interesting. Waking up snuggled between Chloe and Jane had been wonderful, to say the least. Jane's teasing had about done him in though. It had been far, far too long since he had last nestled between her legs and he had barely been able to hold himself in check; the last thing he needed her to do at the moment was say his name. He still got shivers just thinking about it.

Was it any wonder that he had fled and followed Chloe to assist on her case? Even a King of Hell had his limits.

They were able to track Yuri down fairly quickly, finding him green around the gills in his car. Michael wasn’t as vain about his clothing as Lucifer was but even he didn’t want vomit on his shoes at any point – especially before noon. He scoffed and grumbled as Yuri heaved whatever he had in his stomach onto the ground beside his car, releasing a short, sharp growling hiss in irritation before he could hold it back. It sounded more animal than human, causing Chloe to glance at him, but thankfully she focused on her questioning for the time being.

When Yuri mentioned he had a picture on his phone of all three girls, Michael volunteered to find it. He immediately wished he hadn't but he was glad that Chloe wasn’t the one subjected to the numerous dick pics the guy had on his phone. Seriously? He curled his nose, sneering at the guy with contempt. Finally, he found the picture that Yuri referenced and showed it to Chloe.

Moments later, they were back in the car and heading to Lily’s apartment.

“You’re rather tense and irritable today,” Chloe commented as she drove.

Michael looked apologetically at her. “I know. I’m sorry.”

Chloe smirked. “Does it have anything to do with Jane’s teasing this morning?” She chuckled softly as Michael turned away from her sheepishly. “She can be a bit much.”

“It’s nothing that I’m not aware of,” he sighed. “She…Eve was the same.” He cut his eyes back to her, lips quirking at the corner. “Lilith could be just as bad.”

Chloe snorted, her eyes teasing. “Must suck to not be allowed to do anything about it.”

She was baiting him, Michael realized. Well, two could play that game. He leaned closed, resting his arm on the console between. “I don’t know that it sucks but it’s definitely hard.”

Chloe’s lips pursed as she tried not to laugh at him. “That was horrible and you know it.” Still, her cheeks were pink. Michael ran his tongue over his teeth behind his lips. Lucifer was right about her little flush being alluring.

He leaned closer until he could whisper in her ear. “You’re still blushing.”

“Michael!” Chloe pushed him away, giving him a stern look but her smile weakened it considerably. “I’m driving. Do you want us to wreck?”

Michael chuckled and returned to his seat like a good little serpent.

Lily was all smiles when the two of them arrived at her apartment. She was packing things away and acting innocent, but Michael was able to sense her anxiety in the air. He held back a small smirk as he started calling her bluff and that anxiety grew, turning from nerves into true fear. Lily quickly caught on to the fact that they were onto her. Instead of running, however, she chose to fight, taking Chloe as her hostage and holding a box cutter to her neck.

Chloe pushed back against the other woman, straining to keep her skin as far from the blade as she could, hands holding Lily’s arm to help create that distance. Michael’s heart was in his throat as a small trickle of blood ran down Chloe’s neck. Fear and anger raged war within him. He took a step, fully intending to rip Lily’s arms from her body and to Hell with the consequences, but Chloe’s eyes met his. They urged him to wait and reassured him that she was okay; trust me, they begged. Michael took a breath and nodded minutely.

“You pretended to be a friend to those girls. Shame on you,” Chloe spoke sternly to Lily.

“They came to me!” Lily cried.

“They asked for help and you preyed on them,” Chloe accused. “You attempted to make a couple of bucks by bringing in newbies.”

Chloe looked completely calm despite having a sharp blade held to her throat; there wasn’t a trace of her fear in the air. She had relaxed into Lily’s hold as though she were merely being embraced by someone close to her. Her eyes were watching Lily’s expressions carefully. Michael tilted his head slightly. It almost felt like he was watching a predator…no, that wasn’t quite right. Chloe was simply waiting while she talked Lily into her confession, but for what, Michael had no clue. One thing he did know was that he was seeing a lot more of the early Lilith in her right now than he ever had before; that calm and saintly patience that had driven Lucifer completely out of his mind with a desire to make it snap.

(Lucifer had been able to achieve that goal frequently and in a frighteningly short amount of time. Thousands of years passed before Lilith finally admitted that it was because she had been flustered by him. The Devil had preened for weeks afterward.)

A phone rang. It wasn't much but it provided a distraction and the opening that Chloe had been waiting for. Within moments, Chloe had twisted out of Lily's grasp and elbowed the air out of her lungs. Between one breath and the next, Lily was knocked back by her rolled-up yoga mat. If Michael had thought that would be the end of it, he would have been wrong.

“There is a special place in Hell for women who fake friendships,” Chloe panted, making sure to get a few more good hits in before finally dropping the mat to the floor.

Michael watched with wide eyes. He had not expected such an onslaught if he was honest. There was clearly some pent-up frustration regarding the topic that he would have to dig into at a later date. He braved the few steps to Chloe's side as she stood from cuffing their culprit. Her hair was disheveled as she pushed it back from her face, her chest rising and falling with her quick breaths. Michael's eyes shined with interest and mirth combined as her eyes met his.

“What?” She asked, curious by the warm look he was giving her.

Michael smirked. “Would it be strange if I admitted to being turned on right now?”

Chloe snorted at him but a smile also curved her lips as she shook her head in bemusement. “I’m seriously becoming worried about what kind of sex you’re into.”

His smirk widened into a teasing grin. “The adventurous kind.”

“The adventurous kind,” Chloe parroted. “I’m sure.”

Michael wanted to kiss her; he wanted to pull her tight into his arms and devour her mouth with his own. He wanted to turn her and press her into the bar he was leaning on before lifting her onto it and making a feast of her. She’d be screaming his name before he was done with her, her thighs clamped over his ears. He snapped his head back as she flicked his nose, the sharp sting of it breaking him out of his fantasy.

Chloe was laughing at him if the gleam in her eyes was anything to go by. "Come back to the here and now, Michael." She got Lily to her feet, holding her cuffed hands tightly as she guided her out of the apartment. "And you might want to call Lucifer to help you with that," she called back as she walked through the door, a laugh in her voice.

It took a moment for Michael to register that she had left him. He groaned and adjusted before following. Chloe was anything but the prudish, shy, innocent maiden she often portrayed herself to be. Michael was beginning to wonder if she allowed her flush just to mess with them. She had been an actor in this human life of hers. It had only polished the skills that Lilith had already had.

Chloe was growing more comfortable with them, choosing to tease them back instead of just brushing them off. It wouldn't be much longer before she started pursuing them. He and Lucifer were in for trouble when Chloe finally decided she was going to stop running.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

Amenadiel paced back and forth in the penthouse, waiting rather impatiently for the twins to make their way home. His head pounded and his vision spun from the sheer amount of alcohol he had been putting away the last few days. His stomach churned. With a groan, he collapsed on the couch, pressing his fingers against his temples.

Everything was a mess and it was only getting worse. His powers were practically non-existent now and his wings…well…he didn't even want to think about his wings. He had been relieved when they had appeared healthy and normal when Michael had last asked him to carry them to Hell. Not long after they returned to Earth, however, the feathers once again started molting, giving them the appearance of a diseased chicken. They had weakened further, the joints aching when he tried to move them.

He felt disgusted with himself. He wanted to rage and cry in equal measure. He was falling from grace slowly and painfully.

It was a punishment well deserved.

He had betrayed his brothers' trust, turning on them during the rebellion, trying to force them to conform and to accept things that even he knew, deep down, were wrong. Even though he had not been thrilled by finding out that Lilith and Eve existed only to be kept separate from the rest of them, he had blindly trusted his father's judgment. He had ignored Lilith's warnings and her pleas to help the twins.

Amenadiel had been there when his younger twin brothers had come into being. The two of them were troublemakers but they had never been malicious. They had been bright and joyful, all smiles and laughs. They had been so filled with curiosity despite their father trying to force that curiosity into nothing. They had explored and questioned everything but they had never meant harm to anyone.

Lucifer and Michael had fallen instantly for the two angels in the garden. Anyone with eyes could see their infatuation. Was it any wonder that they started hounding Father with questions about the two females with special colored wings? They needed to know everything about them that later turned into a need to advocate for them; to have them released instead of hidden away. The more Father tried to force the twins away, to force them into compliance, the more the twins fought back and rebelled until it all came to a head. Amenadiel wasn’t even sure what the final nail in the coffin had been, only that the result had been disastrous.

The twins had needed support but Amenadiel had turned his back on them.

He had later assisted in killing his sisters and Lucifer’s newborn; though he had not known it at the time. Amenadiel had not questioned when he had heard that Lilith and Eve had been found murdered in one of the castle's lower rooms. He had not questioned the insinuation that Lucifer and Michael had gone mad from remaining in Hell for so long. Amenadiel had questioned nothing, instead focusing on keeping the twins in Hell where their evil ways belonged.

It had taken them spending most of their time on Earth and him staying to observe them that he had begun to question everything he had been told. The twins had only brought two of their demons with them and mostly stuck to themselves outside running their club and Lucifer’s deals. They didn’t go out of their way to hurt anyone. They even seemed to loosen up and act kinder to their demons over time. It had to be a ploy though. They didn’t belong on Earth. When the other angels started talking of forcing them back down, Amenadiel had been the one to volunteer.

He had failed at that spectacularly.

And now, he has turned his back on his home, on Heaven, to atone for his crimes against The Devil and The Serpent of all beings. He had accepted the deal with Michael, allowing him to save his life via a divine feather; entered into a contract willingly to do as Michael asked of him if only he saved his life.

Guilt pulled at Amenadiel, weighing him down and pulling him into a dark abyss. He didn’t think he’d ever be rid of it. He didn’t know if he’d ever be worthy of their trust let alone their forgiveness of the things he has done through sheer negligence and ignorance.

The elevator dinged. Amenadiel listened as two sets of in-sync footsteps stepped into the room announcing that the twins had arrived. He had yet to meet anyone who walked as equally as Lucifer and Michael could; not even Lilith and Eve had been able to walk so synchronized.

“Looks like someone has been into the bottom of a few bottles,” Lucifer noted, having spotted him on the couch.

Amenadiel groaned. “Don’t mention alcohol to me.”

One of them snorted. “Zaz shared that you downed quite a few Cosmopolitans before you switched to the harder stuff the other night.” Michael sounded amused with his predicament.

Lucifer laughed. “Cosmopolitans? It really was a girl’s night, huh?”

Amenadiel sat up with a pained scowl. "They're yummy." Both twins snorted in amusement that time. “Shut up.” They chuckled at him. Amenadiel took a deep breath to keep from growling at them. “I need to talk to the two of you,” he said, standing to face them.

They turned their attention to him curiously. Lucifer sipped from his glass as Michael poured for himself. “Well,” Michael drawled when Amenadiel didn’t continue. “Out with it.”

Amenadiel took another deep, steadying breath. “I can’t take the two of you to Hell anymore.” Michael’s eyes slowly moved to meet his, glinting dangerously. Amenadiel swallowed and continued. “I don’t feel safe doing it anymore.” He needed to be honest with them if he was going to regain their trust – as much as he hated appearing vulnerable to them. It felt dangerous to be showing his belly as it were, especially to a snake that would like nothing more than to rip into it.

“You don’t feel safe?” Lucifer mocked. “It’s Hell. You’re not meant to feel safe.”

“That’s not what I meant,” Amenadiel sighed.

“Then what do you mean?” Michael left his glass on the bar as he approached. He reminded Amenadiel of a predator. It made him straighten his spine. He was not prey.

"I'm losing my powers," he launched into explaining, fighting back against the urge to cower as Michael's stare became more intense and his eyes roamed over him. "My wings are sketchy when they work. If I do manage to get us to Hell, I don't feel comfortable with the risk that we might get stuck down there."

Lucifer eyed him. “You’re losing your powers?” He asked incredulously.

Amenadiel stomped forward to grab Lucifer’s glass from his hands. He ignored Lucifer’s protests of ‘grab your own drink’ and dropped the glass. A valiant attempt at catching it with his powers was made but it only stuttered in the air for a moment before it hit the floor with the sound of breaking glass. Lucifer stared at the mess at their feet before shooting daggers toward the older angel.

“That stuff isn’t cheap, you featherbrained idiot!”

There was no time to respond before something shiny and sharp caught Amenadiel’s attention from the corner of his eye. He turned, barely moving in time to keep the blade from slicing his head clean off his shoulders. As it were, he wasn’t able to slow it down which still resulted in it cutting through the skin of his cheek. His hand flew up to press against it to slow the flow of blood he could feel beginning to ooze.

“What the hell, Michael?!” He snapped.

Michael blinked and then shrugged. “You could have faked it with the glass. You wouldn’t fake it with a demon blade flying at your face.”

Something snapped. Amenadiel wasn’t sure if it was the fact that Michael had so casually thrown a demon blade at him or the fact that he shrugged it off so nonchalantly, but he lost it. His damaged and tortured wings snapped from his back but he didn’t feel the pain of them as he stretched the aching joints to make his point.

“Could I fake this?!” He yelled in anger and shame alike. He didn't care to see Lucifer's and Michael's horrified expressions as they took in the expanse of the molted feathers and withered skin that he was being left with. "Do you truly think that I would damage myself like this?! I have done nothing but try to support the two of you since we made our deal. I've accepted the shackles you placed on me while in Hell with little complaint. I allow myself to be used as your personal taxi. Instead of allowing Chloe to put angel DNA into the LAPD database, I gave her the idea of testing Lucifer’s blood against Trixie. I’ve lost my powers! I’m losing my wings! What more do you want from me?!”

He couldn't hold his wings anymore and allowed them to drop to the sides with a wince. His shoulders sagged under the weight and his head hung in despair. He could feel the twins' eyes on him, could feel them taking in every nuance of his shame, and allowed it. He couldn't fight it or hide it anymore. He was leaving his fate in their hands. It was the most terrifying thing that he had ever done.

“Why is this happening?” Lucifer was the first to speak, his voice no louder than a whisper in the silence.

Amenadiel huffed depressingly. “I assume I’m being punished.”

“For what?”

His head snapped up. “Take your pick, Lucifer! There are a whole slew of sins to punish me for.”

Lucifer shook his head. “I agree, your pride and ego needed to be taken down a notch, but this seems a little excessive.”

“To destroy an angel’s wings…it’s offensive,” Michael added with sympathy.

“You’re one to talk Mr. ‘Let’s cut off our wings’,” Amenadiel snapped in defense. He forced his wings away, hiding the grimace of pain the action caused.

Michael and Lucifer glanced at each other before shrugging. “We did so to make a point…”

“Well, this is making a rather obvious point, isn’t it?” he scowled in response.

Neither of them had a reply to that.

Michael sighed. “You said they work occasionally, right? They worked the last time we asked you to carry us down.”

"That might have been a one-off. Like I said, I might be able to get them to work to carry you down, but is the risk of them not working to get you back worth it?"

Lucifer grumbled under his breath. "Not particularly." He moved behind the bar to grab a broom and a rag to clean up the earlier mess still staining the floor. It wasn't like Lucifer to do such menial tasks. He must be looking for something to keep him busy.

Michael was thoughtful but nodded in agreement with Lucifer’s words. His eyes searched Amenadiel in a way that had the angel shifting on his feet. “Thank you,” he finally allowed stiffly. “For telling us. You could have just taken us and been done with it. You’d have gotten your wish of having us back in Hell.”

“I could of,” Amenadiel allowed. “But that would have defeated the entire purpose of what I’m trying to do.”

“And what is that?” Michael questioned with suspicion.

Amenadiel sighed heavily. “I want to gain your trust.” It seemed he still had a long way to go.

Lucifer harrumphed as he dumped the broken glass into the trashcan and put away his tools. “I suppose this was a good start.” His tight expression dropped into one of sad gratitude. “I guess I should thank you for pointing Chloe in the direction you did. She would have likely got to that point eventually by herself but…” He trailed off, waving a hand.

Amenadiel smiled softly and nodded in his direction. As Lucifer had said, it was a start. He wouldn’t push him for more right now.

“What do we do about Hell then?” Lucifer asked Michael with concern.

Michael looked out the balcony windows, his face solemn. “I have no idea. It should be okay for some time.” He looked troubled for a moment before he turned back to Amenadiel with grim acceptance. “When you feel like your wings can handle it again, let us know promptly.” His expression told Amenadiel that he wasn’t holding out much hope or faith.

Amenadiel nodded, his chest feeling heavy with the pain of failing them. He’d work on finding out what created the changes in his wings. They had already lost so much because of him. He had to help them keep Hell running – what was left of it, anyway.

Lucifer’s phone rang from his pocket as Michael moved back to the bar for his drink. He pulled it out to check who was calling and the smile that lit up his face gave Amenadiel a good idea as to who it was. Amenadiel, realizing the conversation was over for now, flopped back down on the couch with a groan. That could have gone worse.

“Hello, darling,” Lucifer answered the call with glee. “How…” His face fell. “What’s wrong?” Michael and Amenadiel tensed at the sudden worry that coated Lucifer’s voice. “Slow down, Jane. What’s happened?” Whatever the woman was saying on the other end had Lucifer moving quickly around the bar. “Where are you?” Michael made a grab for him, stress clear on his face, but Lucifer waved him off, holding a finger up to make him wait. “Go to Chloe, I'll take care of Beatrice. Do you know which hospital they're going to?"

“Hospital?” Michael mouthed at him, grabbing Lucifer’s arm.

Amenadiel stood, preparing for anything, expression tense.

“Take a breath, sweetheart,” Lucifer spoke calmly into the phone, his voice belying the concern and fear in his eyes. “Michael will meet you there. Don’t worry about Beatrice. I’ve got her. Alright? You just stay with Chloe.”

Michael was immediately pulling Lucifer when he ended the call. “What the hell is going on Lucifer?”

Lucifer’s hands were now shaking. His eyes closed as he took a few deep breaths. Michael seemed to recognize his distress and leaned close, pressing their heads together and allowing Lucifer to match his breathing. Amenadiel stood in awe despite the stress of the situation. He didn’t want to think about the mess these two would be had they been separated from each other.

“Chloe’s been in a wreck,” Lucifer finally managed to get out. “They’re taking her to Saint Claire’s to be checked out.”

The twins didn’t spare Amenadiel another glance as they made their plan and left. He sighed and settled in to wait for news.

Chapter Text

Ella trotted after Azazel, her small cat form easily keeping pace, following on his heels as he jogged to their destination. Well, jogging for him was the equivalent of a sprinting human, or at least for the humans that did it regularly. Maybe. The point was that she and Azazel were moving steadily from the city into the suburbs, making the trip within thirty minutes versus the one-hour minimum of human travel.

Cars were a nifty invention but were so limited.

Where are we going? She asked him curiously, breathing steadily despite their quick pace.

He had said nothing before grabbing her arm as she returned from work and dragging her back down the hall and out of Lux. He still didn't answer until he finally stopped at a crossroads. Ella flicked her tail behind her as she looked around, her bright green eyes taking in the dark and silent houses lined down the streets. She could pick up the scent of burnt tires. She flinched minutely, lifting her paw and glaring at the small sliver of glass left behind in the pad. She flicked it away before transforming.

“This is where Chloe wrecked, isn’t it?” Ella asked Azazel, turning to face him, hands on her hips. She didn’t need him to confirm it. “Why are we here?”

Azazel remained silent. He walked down one of the streets, his eyes intent on his surroundings; searching. Ella sighed and followed.

“I would be more help if you told me what we’re looking for.”

“Anything not human.”

Ella paused and blinked at him. “Not human?”

She tilted her head, watching him cautiously. The other demon had remained tight-lipped about the feathers they had discovered on the beach after burning the King’s wings. He had collected and kept them, she knew that, but he had been mum about them since. He didn’t reveal where he had stashed them either. Azazel had been evasive about his reasons for agreeing to come to Earth as well. Otherwise, he had acted like his normal self – until now.

“Zaz, I'm going to need you to explain yourself to me."

Azazel let out a heavy sigh before turning back to her. “It doesn’t feel right, Ella. Nothing about this feels right.”

“It’s just a wreck. It happens all the time.”

He shook his head. “Not to a Queen of Hell.”

“Who happens to be human at the moment,” Ella countered.

Azazel gave her a dirty look. “Don’t patronize me.”

Ella sighed and moved to his side, wrapping her arms around his. “I’m not. I’m just trying to understand, amor.”

Azazel pinched his nose with a groan, begrudgingly allowing her to rub her head against his bicep. “I’ve asked you not to call me that.”

“Tough. You just have to deal with it.” Ella grinned, pushing up as she pulled him down to give him a peck on the cheek. He growled at her in mild annoyance. Ella giggled before turning somber. “Talk to me, Zaz.”

His eyes met hers, dark coal into lush green. His lips twitched as his features relaxed. "You're hard to stay frustrated at, you know that?"

“So I’ve been told,” Ella responded with a grin. She leaned back, punching his arm. “Now, tell me what’s going on.”

Azazel turned back down the street. “Chloe said a dog ran out in front of the other person, there.” He pointed to the house across the street.

Ella nodded. “Yes, but what is so strange about that?”

“Nothing,” Azazel admitted with a pinched expression. “At least, by itself.” He moved forward, walking onto the sidewalk, stopping just shy of stepping into the yard the dog had run from. “I’m worried that there is something more.”

There was nothing about the scene to give him this feeling, so why was he acting this way? She stood beside the other demon with crossed arms. “Estoy tan confundida. Why would there be anything else?”

The caspan hesitated, hands clenched by his sides. "Remember when I said that I had found the prophet Lucifer and Michael had been talking about?" Ella nodded. Azazel took a deep breath. "He may have shared more foretelling with me."

Ella’s breath caught in her chest. “Have you told the Kings?”

Azazel shook his head. “They’ve never put much stock in prophecies, Ella. You know that.”

“You never have either,” she accused. “Why now?”

The silence that followed was telling. Azazel ran a hand through his rarely loose hair, frowning at it when his fingers got tangled within it. He was hesitating again, wary of sharing with her. “The feathers, remember them?”

Ella frowned. “The four that we found on the beach?” He answered with a small nod. “What about them?”

“They shouldn’t have been possible. It could have made sense that a black and white feather had somehow survived being burnt, but where did the red and purple ones come from? There was no logical reason for them to be there.”

Ella hummed, knowing that what Azazel said was true. “But you weren’t surprised to see them,” she realized.

“Because I had already been told they would be there.”

Ella pursed her lips, looking at the ground, uncertainty swirling in her gut. More than that though, was the pain that came from understanding what Azazel was admitting. “You only came because the prophet told you to come.”

Azazel reached for her, no doubt hearing the pain in her voice, but she moved away from him. “Ella,” he called beseechingly. “You know my reasons.”

“I did, but I thought that you had actually wanted to be here.” She flipped around on him, eyes hard because she refused to cry. “We know that you’ve never been interested in anything to do with Earth, so we were all surprised when Lucifer returned with you, but we were also happy, Zaz. We thought - I thought, that you wanted to join us, to be part of the tribe again."

“I do!” Azazel snapped before sighing heavily in frustration. “I do, Ella. I want the Kings to be reunited with their Queens. I want our little tribe to be whole and happy again. I’m also damn tired of being cold all of the time.”

“You still would have said no if the prophet hadn’t said otherwise,” Ella accused.

“He didn’t tell me to do anything, Ella. I’ll admit, hearing him talk may have had some sway but his words weren’t the only reason I decided to come. I had thought…” Azazel trailed off before growling under his breath and turning away, his hand back in his hair.

Ella gazed at Azazel softly as she finally understood, her eyes turning sad. “You thought Shax…”

"It doesn't matter what I thought," Azazel snapped. He took several deep breaths before turning his gaze to the sky. "The Pattern Master will attack the First Queen unknowingly. He'll recognize the Cambion the First Princess holds dear."

It took multiple minutes before Ella could register that Azazel had repeated a prophecy to change the subject, but it only took a second for her to catch onto one word. Her eyes widened. “Cambion? But those are extinct.”

“They’re supposed to be,” Azazel agreed heavily, looking back down to the ground with his eyes clenched shut. “But supposedly one has slipped through the cracks.”

Ella rubbed her hands together anxiously. “This is bad, Zaz. There is a reason they ordered all cambion to be killed on sight.” Azazel said nothing, shoving his hands into the pockets of his cargo pants. “We have to tell Michael, especially if it’s close to the Princess.” Ella eyed the caspan when he continued to be quiet. “You looked into it, right?”

He finally nodded. “I did. No one has been allowed to Earth in our records. I know that doesn’t mean anything, so I’ve already checked all of the human sprouts that are close to the Princess. None of them registered.”

Ella frowned. “Could it already be an adult? Some of them made it that far.” It was a rare occurrence, but it did happen.

“I don’t know,” Azazel admitted quietly. He turned back to her, expression determined. “My main concern right now is the first bit.” Ella opened her mouth to argue but Azazel talked over her. “I know that it’s ridiculous to look into everything as a potential attack but there is just something that I can’t put my finger on.”

He was trying to guide her focus back to the reason he brought them out here. He was trying to distract her from the fact that he had shared too much with her. Anyone else wouldn’t have noticed the signs, but Ella has known Azazel for the majority of their lives. She has worked close beside him in numerous situations; she knew his tells. She knew when he was lying, when he was concerned, and when he was hiding something. Right now, he was hiding something from her. He had shared enough to judge her reaction and she had failed. Now, he was backtracking and trying to guide her in a different direction.

But why? He couldn’t be hiding the cambion, could he? There was no way. Azazel had led many of the cambion hunts centuries ago. He knew the danger they presented to the humans.

Ella opened her mouth to call Azazel out on his bullshit, to get the truth from him, but the wind blew, carrying a scent that she had never wanted to smell again. Her body froze as her heart started to race. Her eyes darted quickly over their surroundings. The scent was old but he had been here. A cold sweat broke out over her skin as she stepped closer to Azazel, pressing against his side as an anxious purr left her chest.

“Ella?” Azazel questioned worriedly looking down at her. “What’s wrong?”

“An angel was here,” she mumbled. “You were right. This was an attack.”

Azazel narrowed his eyes. “An angel?” He lifted his gaze to observe their surroundings. “Are you sure? It’s not like you to be afraid of an angel.” His voice curled around the word like it was dirty.

Ella pressed closer. Normally, angels didn’t bother her, but this one…she had memories of this one that she would rather not relive. “It’s him. The one that attacked the castle,” she whispered.

Azazel jerked his head back to her, eyes wide with shock. "Ella…" His gaze once again lifted and narrowed as he looked around the street. "If that's the case, we should head back. Lucifer and Michael need to know."

Ella appreciated that he didn’t question her. She appreciated him more when he gently picked her up, after she transformed, and carried her back safely snug in his arms.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer felt cold dread fill his entire body as he listened to Azazel and Ella give their report. He grits his teeth to keep from falling into a spiral of fear and anger as Ella informs them that she has caught the scent of the angel that had led the attack on their castle during the invasion. His hands were fists at his side to keep them from shaking – he failed as they tremored at his sides.

They had tried to determine who the angel was then, or rather, Michael had interrogated all the demons after the fact. Lucifer was too busy recovering from the traumatic shock of it all to be of any assistance. There had been more than one and, according to Maze who was listening to the report with a tense, angry expression, they had passed Azrael's blade among them. They had thrown Ella into the stone walls hard enough that her memories of the event were spotty but her sense of smell had always been sharp, so that was all she remembered with any clarity. Good thing too, apparently.

Shax sat off to the side, head hung as he listened. The young incubus had taken his failure personally despite neither Lucifer nor Michael putting any blame on him. One of the angels, maybe more, had beaten the then sapling to near death, breaking multiple bones and likely giving him a life-threatening concussion, before impaling him multiple times through the chest. It had been pure stubbornness and loyalty that had kept him alive until Lucifer had gotten there. Michael still to this day didn’t know how close Shax had come to dying. His twin had wanted to charge the Silver City for retribution in the first place; he would have raged war on the Silver City without thought had Lucifer informed him.

He had not been able to handle the risk of losing Michael to them as well and had begged his twin not to. It was that, and only that, that had stayed Michael’s hand.

Speaking of his twin, Michael stood stiffly as he listened to Azazel’s explanation of why they went to the scene of the wreck in the first place. Upon hearing the prophecy from the old prophet, the twins shared a hard look.

“Uriel,” they stated together.

Azazel frowned. “Uriel?”

Michael nodded with a scowl. “One of our…well…he’s a rather annoying angel. He can see, understand, and manipulate patterns. A mere adjustment somewhere along the line could have easily started a domino effect to cause the accident without him ever implicating himself.”

“Pattern Master,” the caspan breathed as he understood what Michael was saying.

“According to the prophet, he doesn’t know he attacked the Queen,” Maze spoke with an air of not believing a word of the prophet’s bullshit but was going along with it anyway. “If that’s the case, why target Chloe?”

“To get our attention,” Lucifer answered, shakily sipping from the drink he had poured while Michael had been talking. “Uriel watches his targets to learn how to hit them. He wanted our attention for something.”

“And he’s got it,” Michael growled. “We know he’s here now. It won’t be long before his reason for coming down here will be announced.”

“Are we going to wait that long?” Shax inquired.

Lucifer and Michael glanced at each other. “He’ll come to us before making another move,” Lucifer answered. “Chloe was a mere message he wanted to use to make a point.” His stomach rolled at the thought. He could feel the bile rising in the back of his throat.

“He’s threatening you is what he’s doing,” Maze snapped. “I bet he does know and he’s playing with you.”

Michael shook his head. “No. If Uriel knew who Chloe was, the accident would have killed her instead of just giving her a mild concussion,” he admitted tightly with a furtive glance at Lucifer who grew even paler as he spoke. Michael moved to stand with his twin, clenching his free hand in one of his. Lucifer shared a grateful look with him despite the fear rolling underneath. “He won’t find out,” he promised. “Think about how long it took us. We won’t give him the chance.”

Lucifer attempted a shaky smile and nodded before pressing their heads together and closing his eyes.

“Tell them the rest, Zaz,” Ella pushed.

They turned back to their demons as Azazel scowled at the tiny familiar standing beside him. “Azazel?” Michael called softly. “There’s more?”

Azazel looked distinctly irritated. He gave Ella another glare, which went ignored as she nodded her head toward the two kings, before sighing deeply. "He'll recognize the Cambion the First Princess holds dear.”

Shax tensed, looking like a startled rabbit. Maze jumped to her feet, flicking out her blades like she was ready to begin the hunt immediately. Ella shifted anxiously while Azazel glanced at them through the curtain of his bangs. Lucifer glanced worriedly at Michael who had frozen, expression going blank.

“Put them away, Mazikeen,” Michael ordered tightly.

“But…”

“Put them away!” He snapped when Maze tried to argue.

Maze eyed her king but slowly did as ordered. Ella and Shax watched silently, confusion clear on their faces. Azazel watched Michael warily but was the only one brave enough to speak.

“So, it’s true then. There really is a cambion.”

Michael kept his expression carefully blank. Lucifer answered for him. “Yes.” He watched Michael twitch in his periphery. “But he has been monitored and is not deemed a threat at this time.”

“Since when do we just monitor a cambion?” Maze spat. “The laws state-”

“We know the laws, Maze.” Lucifer narrowed his eyes at her. “We wrote them, after all.”

“Then why aren’t we hunting the thing down before it self-destructs?”

Ella hesitated before adding, “The implication is that it’s close to the Princess. I would think that we’d take care of the threat before it could hurt her.”

Lucifer was more worried about Michael self-destructing at the moment. His twin had his jaw clenched so hard it was very likely that he would crack his teeth at any moment. Shax and Azazel both were watching him with expressions of concern with added suspicion in Azazel's case. This wasn't going to end well. Lucifer sighed.

“He is no threat.” He held up a hand when Maze tried to interrupt and argue again, sending her a warning glare. “He has defied the odds already and is nothing that we need to worry about.”

This time, it was Azazel who finally snapped. "This doesn't make sense! Cambions are dangerous because there is no telling when they will self-destruct. They turn into feral killing machines!"

"He won't," Michael finally spoke, glaring at Azazel as though he had personally offended him.

Azazel turned heated eyes on Michael. “You’re the one that made the law! You hunted down many of them yourself! Are you seriously implying that you’re going against your laws and protecting one?!"

“I’m implying nothing,” was the cold response.

The demons were taken aback. All four of them stared at Michael as though he had sprouted a second head.

“You are, aren’t you?” Shax asked in a whisper. “You’re protecting him.”

Michael stared at Shax, every fiber of his being drawn with tension like he was gearing up for a knock-down, drag-out fight. Instead, he deflated, the tension draining from his body in defeat. “Yes,” he admitted, even as every instinct within him said not to. “He’s under my protection.”

The four demons didn’t know what to say in response. Azazel scowled but lowered his head, thoughts running rampant. Ella frowned, face pinched in confusion and concern. Maze scoffed, muttering obscenities under her breath. Shax awkwardly ran his fingers through his hair. Michael continued to stare them down, daring them to make any more accusations.

Lucifer had known that the situation would be tense should it ever come to light but this was getting a bit ridiculous. “Normally, I would agree with the four of you.” Michael tensed but remained silent. “But I can assure you that this particular case is nothing to worry about.”

"But they're unpredictable," Ella countered softly. She was trying to understand. "They lose their minds, go insane when they turn, and no one can predict when they will. For one to be so close to Trixie…”

Lucifer was touched by the tiny demon's concern. He smiled softly at her. "I would trust Beatrice with him one hundred percent."

Disbelief colored their expressions as they balked at him. Michael jerked his head around to look at his twin in shock before his expression relaxed into thankful appreciation.

“Lucifer…” Michael breathed.

Lucifer shook his head. They could talk further later since Michael needed time to get comfortable with the idea of this coming out after so many years of hiding it. “For now, we focus on the rest. Michael and I will keep an eye on the girls. The rest of you continue as normal for the time being. You’ll receive jobs as we know more.”

The dismissal was clear. Maze glowered at him, still upset about the lack of information and concern afforded to the situation, but there wasn't much Lucifer could do at the moment. She scowled, turning angrily on her heels and marching out. Shax followed her silently at a slower pace, glancing back at them warily.

Ella hesitated, shuffling on her feet. She gazed at Lucifer unsure. “You really trust him that much?”

Lucifer nodded, making note of her change of pronoun. She’d come around with a little more time. “Yes.”

She nodded before taking a deep breath. “Okay,” she said, trusting her King with faith well earned over millennia of service. “Then I’ll trust him too.”

Lucifer gave her a grateful nod, relaxing a bit as she left to get some sleep before her shift at the precinct. Azazel had not moved. His eyes had not left Michael since Lucifer stated his claim. He watched Michael carefully, studying him with an intensity that let Lucifer know that he would be the one to connect the pieces first. It would be interesting to see how he reacted when he uncovered the truth.

“Azazel,” Lucifer called to grab the demon’s attention.

Azazel glanced at him but his attention didn't waiver from Michael who raised his brow in question. "Why would you go against your law?" Azazel asked in a noncritical manner. He was more curious than anything right now which Lucifer thought was a good sign. "You've never been one to be so hypocritical."

He wasn’t sure it was such a good sign that their demons knew them so well.

Michael watched the caspan before sighing. “I don’t have an answer for that.”

Azazel wasn’t happy with the answer but he accepted it with a slight bow before taking his leave. Once he was gone, Michael dropped into a chair like his strings had been cut. Lucifer poured them each a hearty serving of their preferred drinks before joining him, sitting on the arm and offering a glass. Michael accepted it with the air of a man being given his last drink before being carted off to the gallows and gulped it down.

“That particular brew is supposed to be savored,” Lucifer gently chastised.

Michael rolled his eyes. “I’ll drink it how I choose,” he grumbled. Lucifer sipped from his glass and waited for his twin to continue. “I should have known I couldn’t hide him forever.”

Lucifer hummed in agreement. "You did for a millennia so that has to count for something." Michael huffed, rubbing a hand over his face. Lucifer gave him a gentle push. "At least he's on Earth."

“That’s one small positive, I guess.” Michael looked up at Lucifer. “They reacted the way I expected.”

“Not quite,” Lucifer parried. “All they know is that there is a random cambion loose out there somewhere and supposedly hanging around their Princess, according to some foretelling by an ancient demon that likely has no business being alive. They don't know the truth, thus, their reactions are not based on that truth. You can't judge them for reacting to what they know."

“I know that,” Michael snapped before mumbling an apology that Lucifer accepted with a short nod. “I just…”

“Become a mother bear where he is concerned?” Lucifer teased, earning a glare for his trouble. “You can’t deny that you are ridiculously protective of him. It’s a wonder they haven’t guessed a long time ago.”

Michael groaned. “One thing at a time. First, we need to find out exactly why Uriel is here in the first place.”

“He’s not going to be easy to find unless he wants to be,” Lucifer warned. He jumped when Michael gripped his knee and frowned when he realized that it had been bouncing with his anxiety.

“I’m sure he doesn’t know who they are, Lucifer,” Michael reminded him. “We keep an eye on them just in case but if we go overboard then he’ll look closer at them than he already is. It’s bad enough that he’s figured out that they’re a good way to get under our skin.”

“If the prophet is to be believed, he will go after Shax as well.”

Michael’s expression hardened. “I dare him to try.” His expression softened the next minute as he gazed at Lucifer. “When did you start trusting him so much?”

Lucifer hummed. He had to think about it. "I'm not sure," he answered truthfully. He snorted in bemusement. "I thought you had gone insane when you first brought him home, but he's grown on me since coming to the castle." He sipped his drink. "And we'd have to be blind to miss how good he is with Beatrice."

Michael chuckled dryly. “No kidding. She absolutely adores him in return. Maze is a little jealous I think.”

“The little urchin idolizes her too.” Lucifer snorted and rolled his eyes.

“We know that,” Michael agreed with an amused grin. “Try telling that to Maze though.”

Lucifer finished his drink and made to stand with the intent of returning it to the bar, but Michael grabbed his arm and pulled him down. He ended up sprawled over Michael’s lap with an undignified yelp of surprise.

“Michael!”

He squirmed in Michael’s hold until his twin trapped him in a cradle, supporting him against the arm of the chair with a hand behind his head and the other cupping his chin. Michael’s thumb traced his lower lip as they stared at one another. The Serpent’s eyes twinkled with his love for the Devil in his lap. It made Lucifer’s stomach do funny little flip-flops every time. Lilith and Eve would use the same look on him and he’d feel all warm and giddy inside. But there was just something about it coming from his twin that made him squirm pleasurably.

“Thank you, Lucifer,” Michael stated with all the seriousness in the world.

“For what?” he whispered, feeling like his breath was being stolen by the emotions swirling in his twin’s eyes.

Michael’s lips lifted slightly at the corners. “For trusting me. For believing in me.”

Lucifer reached up to trace his thumb over Michael’s cheekbone. “Always.”

The kiss Michael pulled him into was deep and soulful. It was not a kiss to entice or arouse, but to feel and to drown in and filled with so much love and need that Lucifer felt dizzy with it as he let himself get swept away.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Are you certain that you are well enough?” Lucifer asked anxiously as Chloe finished packing their daughter’s lunch at the kitchen bar in her house.

“I’m fine, Lucifer,” Chloe repeated for what felt like the hundredth time that morning. Seriously, she didn’t know who she was going to wallop first: him or her sister. “The doctor has cleared me, so there is nothing to worry about.” She motioned for him to hand her the sandwich box. He did so.

“If you’re certain.”

Chloe sighed, putting the container in the lunchbox before planting her hands on the bar. “What is with everyone? Jane has been on my case all morning, Michael texts me with a warning to watch my surroundings like I’m being stalked, and now you show up practically exploding with anxiety. It was just an accident!”

Lucifer did not look convinced as he adjusted his shirt sleeves and suit jacket. He was wearing a dark purple shirt today that looked good on him. Chloe would love to have a moment to admire the color on him if only he'd relax enough to let her.

“Well, excuse us for being worried about you,” Jane grumbled good-naturedly as she walked down the stairs, shoving her tablet into her bag.

Lucifer was immediately focused on her twin and Chloe shook her head with a slight grin. Jane was dressed for the office today. She wore a deep violet dress suit, very close to matching the shade of Lucifer's shirt, with heels to match and a blazer currently draped over her arm. Her hair fell over her shoulders in soft waves and her subtle makeup was on point making her blue eyes pop. Jane was a stark contrast against Chloe's outfit of dark jeans, a t-shirt, a jacket, and a loose ponytail.

Dark eyes roamed Jane’s form as a pleased grin spread on Lucifer’s face. Chloe snorted softly. Seems his anxiety was being forgotten about for the moment, not that she could blame him. Going into the office should not look so damn good.

"Now this is a huge step up from the casual loungewear," the Devil purred. "Lucifer likes."

Jane flipped her hair back over her shoulder. "Thanks, but I'd rather be in the loungewear." She put on her blazer before grabbing her bag. "I hate going into the office but I don't meet with clients in person here so needs must." She placed a quick kiss on Chloe's cheek. "Don't get into too much trouble," she whispered before turning to yell into Trixie's room. "Have a good day at school, munchkin!" Trixie called back in kind earning a smile from her Aunt. Jane turned toward the door. "Give them Hell," she said right before she lifted the last few scant inches to press a quick goodbye kiss to Lucifer’s lips, Lucifer leaning in automatically to return it.

The two of them froze as it registered what they had done. Jane stared at Lucifer as she settled back on her heels. It had been so natural, so instinctual, to kiss him goodbye as well that she had not even thought about it until the action had already been done. Lucifer had responded so naturally, leaning in with a soft smile and no hesitation. It had been an action of habit, their bodies trained over many years to do so.

Chloe remained silent, not wanting to make the situation even weirder as Jane cleared her throat. Lucifer’s small smile reappeared even though it was tighter and his eyes looked slightly pained. Chloe felt her heart go out to him and had to fight the urge to sooth him knowing that it would only draw more attention to the awkwardness now settling between them.

“Take care of yourself today,” Lucifer finally responded softly, stepping slightly to the side so that Jane could pass unhindered.

Jane nodded quickly. “I will,” she promised before she fled out the door, her bag held close to her chest.

Chloe frowned. She’d need to check up on Jane later today and make sure she wasn’t beating herself up. She zipped Trixie’s lunchbox closed, keeping an eye on Lucifer as he frowned at the floor in thought. The desire to kiss it away, to offer herself to him for comfort, filled her. Thankfully, Trixie ran out of her room before she could create an even more awkward scenario.

“Can you read this to me?”

“I’m sorry, monkey. We have to get you to school,” Chloe replied, truly apologetic. She glanced at the book Trixie had set on the counter. “Besides, that’s your bedtime book. We can read it later tonight.”

She did not expect Trixie’s snap of “Read it to me now!”

“Oi!” Lucifer’s head snapped up more from surprise than anger. “That’s your mother, little urchin. She doesn’t deserve that tone.” His words were firm in their chastisement but he spoke them without once raising his voice.

Trixie pouted under his gaze, crossing her arms over her chest. Chloe offered a kind nod toward Lucifer before taking over by crouching in front of the young girl to speak to her. “Trixie, babe, what’s going on?”

“Landa said that your job is dangerous,” Trixie offered sullenly. “That cops get hurt all the time.” Her arms dropped to her side. “I don’t want you to get hurt again.”

Chloe bit back the need to sigh. What was it with this accident that was driving everyone crazy? “Monkey, the car accident was just that, an accident,” she explained reassuringly. “Yes, my job can be dangerous but I’m very careful. I’m not going to get hurt.”

Trixie bit her lip before turning to her dad. “You’ll help, right, Lucifer?”

“Of course, little urchin,” Lucifer responded easily with a helpful smile. “Your mother will be safe.”

Trixie returned his smile before launching at Chloe to envelop her in a tight hug. "I love you, mommy."

Chloe suddenly felt like crying. “I love you too, sweetheart. So much.”

Lucifer watched them feeling his resolve to keep them safe grow until he could barely contain it. He wouldn’t let Uriel, of all angels, take them from him again.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chloe got put on a case first thing upon entering the precinct. Lucifer wasn't thrilled by the fact that they were going right back out into relative unsafety but he accompanied Chloe to the grocery store without a word. He snitched a strawberry as he passed the display, biting into it with a soft moan of enjoyment.

“That’s stealing,” Chloe stated, purposefully not looking at him. That moan did weird things to her insides that she was not going to look at too closely.

“I’ll pay for it.” He grinned at her as he took another bite. “I’ll even get a bunch for home. Michael loves them.” His grin and brow wiggle told her that they did more with the strawberries than just eating them. “Would you like some to take home for later?”

She hummed in thought. "Jane would love to have some to pair with the whipped cream we still need to finish," Chloe smirked when she heard him choke on the berry. She looked at him with a lifted brow. "Are you doing alright?"

“Fine,” he wheezed. His gaze was accusatory as much as it was heated. “Michael failed to inform me that you were biting back,” he grumbled.

“Take that up with him. But in all seriousness, we would love some.” They shared an understanding smile.

“Aw, you two are so freaking adorable!” Ella crowed with a huge smile. She was practically bouncing on her toes. “I missed it so much.”

It was nice to know that they frequently flirted over the produce. “What do we have, Ella?”

Ella pouted about having her bubble busted before she really got to enjoy it but she focused quickly. "It's an interesting one. The victim is a 60-year-old male who collapsed in broad daylight, seemingly out of nowhere. No struggle and no obvious injuries. But!” Ella crouched down to reveal the victim’s face. “The bloodshot eyes and the closed throat point to poison. I’ll have to run some tests to figure out exactly which one was mixed in with the heroin.”

“Heroin?”

Ella glanced at Chloe a bit sheepishly. “Yeah. Heroin is very distinct to the nose," she explained tapping the side of her nose in demonstration. "It's definitely more than an overdose though."

Chloe had so many questions she wanted to ask.

“No, no, no, this is horrific.”

Chloe looked back at Lucifer. He had taken a step back instead of joining them around the victim’s body but other than that he looked okay. Still, Chloe covered their victim back up with the sheet as Ella winced in sympathy, understanding, and apology all rolled into one.

“Sorry, Lucifer,” the small woman said as they stood. “I forgot to warn you.”

Lucifer waved her off. “I’m not upset about that. Don’t you know who this is?” He scoffed when Ella shook her head. “I’ve got to get you out more. This is Chef Javier.”

Chloe nodded. “Yeah, Javier Arias. He’s the owner of Sol De Javier,” she filled Ella in before turning to Lucifer. “I didn’t know you knew him.”

“Only by his work. He was an artist in the kitchen. He made the most exquisite Mexican cuisine I’ve ever had.” Lucifer shoved his hands in his pockets, blinking quickly a few times. “I would have liked to share some with Lilith.” His eyes moved to her. “Have you had his food?”

Chloe wanted so badly to say yes due to his hopeful expression but she couldn’t. “No. I’m sorry, Lucifer.”

His expression fell slightly. Chloe hated herself for it but it lifted a second later. “That’s disappointing. For you, of course. You missed out on some perfect tamales, Chloe. Truly a shame.” He turned away from them to gaze out the windows.

Chloe looked at Ella for help but the other woman only shrugged sadly. She had no idea what to say. What could she say? Instead, she steered them back to the case at hand. “According to the grocers, he came here every morning after having breakfast at his restaurant. When would he have most likely been poisoned?” She directed at Ella.

“Going by the signs, likely 90 or so minutes before the time of death.”

“So, that puts him being poisoned at the restaurant.” Awesome. That meant a full sweep of toxins and interviewing every employee the man had. It was looking like it was going to be a very busy day.

“Excuse me,” Lucifer said suddenly, looking pale and agitated. “I’ll have to catch up to you.”

He was gone before Chloe could say anything. “What was that about?”

Ella didn't answer but her look of concern had Chloe feeling very off-center. What was going on with everyone today?

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer stepped out of the grocers, eyes sweeping the surrounding area, his heart beating rapidly in his chest. He could have sworn…

“Are you okay, boss?” A voice came quietly from nearby.

Lucifer didn’t look at Azazel who had been stealthily following him since that morning. He hadn’t said anything but figured now was a good time. “I thought we weren’t being obvious?”

“You know how Michael is.”

Of course but he could fuss at his twin later. “A man in a trench coat just walked by here. Which direction did he go?”

Azazel stepped closer to him and pointed down the street. “That way. He turned the corner at the end of the street.”

He motioned for his demon to follow him. It took him a moment after reaching the corner to spot Uriel standing on the roof of a nearby building. The angel stood there a moment before once again turning and stepping out of view.

“It really is him,” Lucifer breathed, trepidation filling his entire being.

“So, that’s Uriel,” Azazel stated, having followed the direction of Lucifer’s gaze. “What are we going to do?”

Lucifer swallowed and adjusted his suit. “We find out what he wants. Come on.” Azazel followed dutifully while Lucifer sent off a quick prayer to Michael. Uriel has reached out. I’m meeting with him now. Zaz will be with me, you overprotective prat.

Michael snorted. Just be careful. Let me know what he says.

Lucifer promised to send Azazel back with a full report after the impromptu meeting. The two of them stepped out onto the building’s roof to find it empty. Lucifer looked around cautiously as they walked out further. What was this? Hide and Seek? What was Uriel playing at?

“Hello, Lucifer.”

He flipped around as Uriel spoke from behind him. Azazel stepped in front of him with a low growl of warning.

Uriel rolled his eyes. “Call off your pet. I merely wish to talk.”

Azazel growled again but Lucifer calmed him with a gentle hand on the shoulder. He guided the demon back so that he could face Uriel properly. “I was wondering when we would hear from you directly, Uriel. Care to share the reason for your visit?”

"You're getting straight to the point," Uriel commented dryly. "I was expecting at least one joke."

“Sorry to disappoint,” Lucifer responded, not sorry about it at all. If he was throwing Uriel off then he would consider that a good thing. “I’m not much in the mood for joking at the moment. What do you want?”

The younger angel smirked. “I’ve upset you. The human must have meant more to you than I originally thought. I’ll have to adjust my calculations.”

Lucifer had to hold up a hand to keep Azazel in his place. He glared at his ex-brother. “What do you want, Uriel?” He said tightly. “The next time I ask, it won’t be with words.”

“Look who’s getting all riled up.” Uriel huffed. “Very well. The two of you are allowing Mother to serve her sentence on Earth instead of sending her back to where she belongs."

“And? Hell and its occupants are our jurisdiction. It’s no business of yours how we punish those deserving of it.”

Uriel’s lips twitched. “It is Father’s though and he wants her returned to her cell.”

Lucifer barked a laugh and spread his arms. “Well, she’s here. Tell him to come get her himself if he’s so concerned about it.”

“You know that’s not how Father works, Lucifer,” Uriel drawled. He clasped his hands behind his back. “There is also a concern regarding a certain cambion being allowed to live on Earth.”

Lucifer had to force himself to stay relaxed to not give anything away. Azazel on the other hand tensed and growled under his breath at the underlying threat of Uriel’s words. Uriel’s eyes gazed at Lucifer far too knowingly for Lucifer to have any hope that the angel was bluffing. He knew exactly who the cambion was but how? Michael was not going to like this.

“Once again, as a half-demon, he is within our jurisdiction.”

“He’s also half-human.” Uriel’s grin held a threatening edge to it that had Lucifer’s skin crawling. “After all, only a feather could have saved him after the state we left him in the last time we crossed paths, and we both know that our feathers don’t work on demons.”

Azazel sucked in a large amount of air through his teeth. A glance back found his complexion had gone pale with the realization of who the cambion was. Lucifer clenched his fists as his teeth ground together to resist the urge to pummel Uriel’s face in here and now. He felt his eyes flash warningly though it only made Uriel chuckle. The bastard.

“Here’s the deal,” Uriel spoke, knowing he currently held the cards. “You give me mother and I’ll let you handle Michael’s little pet how you see fit. Fail to do so and I’ll exterminate the abomination myself. Continue to defy Father’s orders and I’ll enjoy playing with the little humans the two of you have oddly grown fond of.” He grinned vindictively, clearly enjoying himself. “You have twenty-four hours, Lucifer. You know how to get in touch.”

Lucifer was shaking with anger, dread, and fear alike as Uriel left. Were these really Father’s orders or was Uriel acting on his own? Either way, Lucifer had to warn Michael. They had run out of time. They could no longer keep this under wraps, at least not from their attendants, especially the one in question. Speaking of attendants, Lucifer turned to Azazel. The demon breathed deeply, face still pale, and his eyes were troubled.

“Zaz…”

“It’s Shax, isn’t it?” Azazel met his eyes. “The cambion. It’s Shax.”

Lucifer nodded solemnly. Azazel had already suspected given how quickly he pieced it all together. "I'm sure you understand why we never told anyone." He watched the caspan struggle with the information for a moment. "Will this be a problem?"

Dark eyes snapped back to his. “Problem? I…”

Azazel growled, reaching up to tug on his fringe in response to the complicated emotions no doubt boiling through him. Lucifer understood. The demon has just learned that his companion, his friend, and fellow attendant was a cambion, a creature sired of a demon and born of a human; a creature well-known for turning mentally unstable – self-destructing was the common phrase used in Hell - due to the imbalance of human and demon traits and hormones; a creature well-known for turning into blood-thirsty, feral beings due to that imbalance and instability. Cambion were the beings that humans got their legends and tales of vampires from only without the crosses, garlic, and holy water shit that romanticized them over the years. The only thing they did get right was their thirst for blood, the staking of the heart, and the decapitation. Then again, anything dies when you destroy its heart and remove its head from its body. That was simply common sense.

It was no wonder that Azazel was having trouble aligning that with the gentle nature of their blue-headed incubus friend. Lucifer wouldn’t have believed it either had he not been there when Michael had brought him home oh so many years ago.

“I’m going to ask you again, Azazel. Will this be a problem?” Lucifer asked again, firmer than before.

He didn’t want to hurt his demon. He was quite fond of Azazel; he was quite fond of all of them if he was quite frank, but Michael wouldn’t hesitate to wipe them all out to protect what was his. It didn’t matter that Shax was a cambion, sired by an incubus now long dead; Michael saw him as his and would protect him as such.

Azazel looked at him, still unsure and still struggling with the information that had been dumped on him. He sighed heavily. “You know, we could always tell that he was different but we could never figure out why.” He lowered his hand from his hair, a few strands going with it. “His father was an incubus.”

Lucifer nodded despite it not being a question. “Yes. Many of them were sired by incubi.” Many of them, but not all.

“I don’t understand.” Azazel shook his head. “How did he escape self-destructing for this long?”

“Who says that he’s escaped it?” Lucifer asked seriously.

Azazel frowned until realization hit. “After his assault at the den, you guys kept him in the private dungeons. It wasn’t because of incubus hunger, was it?”

Lucifer slowly shook his head. "No. We have no idea how he came out of it, but he did. He's been fine since. Now, I need you to answer my question before I send you to Michael,” Lucifer reminded, preventing the demon from asking further questions. He could get them answered later.

The demon was still tense but he laughed bitterly. “No. It should be. I know what I would do if it wasn’t…” He trailed off, hanging his head.

Lucifer nodded knowingly. “If it wasn’t Shax,” he finished for him.

“Yeah,” Azazel breathed. “I guess this is what Michael meant the other night, huh?” He let out a heavy sigh.

Lucifer moved forward to squeeze Azazel’s shoulder in a comforting manner. It was no secret to any of them that Azazel held a torch for Shax; he had since the two of them met. Sure, it had started with the same lustful infatuation-like interest that followed all incubi (or those with incubi blood, as it were) but it had slowly morphed over the many years the two have worked together. Lucifer was slightly surprised and troubled to see just how deeply it burned. Demons often took mates and on the rare occasion life-partners, but their main goal in reproducing was to better their clans and tribes. They’d also take mates outside of the reproductive pair but Lucifer was not aware of any demons that had forged a bond over mutual emotional attraction.

“Are you going to…” The demon trailed off but his gaze told Lucifer what he wanted to ask.

“Of course not. Go inform Michael of everything that happened here but don’t let the secret out just yet. Michael should inform Shax before he finds out from any of the others, including you. We’ll make a plan from there but we will be handing no one over to Uriel.”

Azazel nodded, relieved and worried in equal measure, and bowed before he left. Lucifer let Michael know that Azazel would be reporting in and gave him a heads-up that Uriel had practically let the cat out of the bag. His twin cursed in multiple languages before thanking him for the warning.

Lucifer returned to Chloe's side just in time to meet Penelope Decker, who was home to take a break from the convention circuits. He couldn't help but have a small fanboy moment; after all, she was the ‘Vampire Queen’. Chloe wasn’t all that amused but allowed him to have his moment with only a minor eye roll. She was even less amused when he accepted the invitation to the family dinner that Penelope was planning that night.

“Seriously?” She grumbled at him as her adoptive mother left.

“Was I supposed to be rude and say no?” He asked back innocently.

Chloe gave him the side-eye. "We just don't do family dinners, that’s all. Not since John died.” She pulled out her phone to send a quick text to Jane about the new development. “Jane is going to be thrilled,” she drawled out sarcastically.

Lucifer chuckled. “Shall I invite Michael? Really make it a family dinner?”

"Sure," Chloe allowed. "It might even the odds. Now, we have an entire restaurant staff to interview." She motioned to the group of people in front of them. "Who shall we start with?"

Lucifer grinned at the group, tugging on his jacket. “Eeny, meeny, miney, mo?”

Chloe fought a laugh but failed, pointing him forward with a shaking head.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In the penthouse, Michael and Azazel were having a stare-off. Neither of them said anything after Azazel had reported the meeting to him, not even to discuss a plan of action. Michael wanted to wait for the others to arrive to discuss their next step forward.

Maze lounged in a chair, eyes flicking back and forth between the two as she cleaned under her nails with one of her blades. Shax also looked between them from his spot on the couch but in a more concerned manner. Azazel and Michael clashed as much as they worked well together. Shax hoped that they weren’t on conflicting ends this time but evidence in their postures and their eyeing of each other pointed to the contrary. They weren’t actively antagonizing one another though, so that was something. Still, the silent daring of the other to say something or react first was a bit disconcerting.

The elevator dinged, admitting Amenadiel and Ella.

“Sorry, I’m late,” Ella started immediately, bowing in apology to Michael.

The Serpent finally broke the contest to give the tiny demon a short nod of acceptance. He quickly filled everyone in on Lucifer’s meeting with Uriel, including the ultimatums.

“Uriel’s on Earth?” Amenadiel shifted uneasily on his feet. “And he’s after Chloe?”

Maze scoffed. “No. Weren’t you listening? He’s after that bitch you call a mother and the cambion threat.” The angel narrowed his eyes at the mention of the cambion but otherwise didn’t respond. “I say the solution is easy. Give him both and be done with it.”

Michael silently took stock of the other’s reactions. Ella was chewing her lip in deep thought while Amenadiel glared heatedly at Maze for suggesting that they just hand over their mother that easily. Azazel's reaction was the most curious and revealing to him. The demon had lifted his lip in a silent snarl at Maze's words, which went unnoticed by the demon in question, before stealthily moving to stand behind Shax. The blue-haired demon looked up at him in question before gently resting a hand on the one on the couch. That simple touch broke the caspan out of his snarl, instead turning his head to look down at his feet with a glare. Michael was surprised and pleased to see Azazel turn his hand to squeeze Shax’s before he let it go.

He relaxed exponentially to see such blatant evidence that Azazel would not be a problem.

“We’re doing nothing of the sort,” Michael informed them calmly, finally relaxed enough to sip from his drink.

“But if we don’t, he’ll go after Chloe and Jane,” Ella reminded him. “If he finds out the truth…”

Maze scowled. “Why are we making this more difficult than it has to be? If you’re dead set on protecting this cambion then at least go with the first option. Multiple problems solved either way.”

Michael took another sip. As much as he felt hatred and resentment toward their mother at the moment, he still wasn't comfortable with just handing her over to the man who threw her into Hell in the first place. That and he simply didn't feel like giving into anything Father ordered of him out of spite, especially if he couldn't be bothered to hand out the order himself.

“I could try to talk to him,” Amenadiel offered.

Azazel growled. “What? So you can help him? Tell him every move we make?”

“So I can try to convince him to go home!”

Azazel and Maze scoffed their disbelief but Michael eyed the angel in contemplation. Surely, Uriel didn’t know he was losing his powers. Michael and Lucifer hadn’t known until Amenadiel had told them. Amenadiel was also the First Son and the most powerful angel left in the Silver City. It was possible that he might be able to turn Uriel away, or at least buy them more time to come up with a solution to this mess.

But could he trust Amenadiel to stick to his word? His gut churned with the uncertainty. Too much was at stake and yet, what else could they do at the moment?

“Fine. We’ll try it your way first. But know this, if you betray us, in any way, you’ll reap what you sow.”

To Amenadiel’s credit, he didn’t so much as flinch under Michael’s snake-like glare of warning.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

The interviews went about as well as could be expected. They got no leads. Talking to Javier's son gave them a minor one, which Chloe was quick to follow up on. It was proving to be a rather slow case if one didn't add in the interim of Uriel's visit.

What Lucifer had not expected was having blood vomited all over him. He completely forgot about the whole patricide issue and froze, clenching his eyes shut. He felt Chloe move him to the side and heard her call for help but that was all he could register over the sudden roar in his ears. His stomach rolled when he tried to breathe, the rusty, copper scent forcing him to hold his breath to stave off the panic attack he could feel stirring. Visions of being covered in blood not his own invaded his mind, sending his heart to the races and forcing his hands to start shaking.

He could feel the warmth of it soaking through his shirt. It was tacky and heavy; squeezing his chest.

Off. He needed it off. Now.

But he couldn’t will himself to move.

“Lucifer.”

He heard his name but it sounded so far away. Hands gently cradled his face before he was pulled down, his forehead being pressed against someone else’s.

“Lucifer,” the voice called again. “Look at me.” He shook his head. “Lovely, open your eyes.”

Those words made him open his eyes to peer into bright blue, so close and alive. “Lilith,” he breathed without thinking.

She shushed him gently. “I’ve got a spare shirt right here. Let’s get this off, okay?”

She stayed close to him, talking to him softly and allowing him to keep his nose pressed into her hair. He still trembled but she smelled so good, like lavender and warm honeysuckle. Best of all, she was warm and very much alive instead of cold with the overlaying stench of blood and death. Lucifer clenched his eyes shut against the tears he had no desire to cry right now. He was supposed to be protecting her from Uriel and he couldn’t even handle a little blood.

Bloody hell, he was pathetic.

A sound must have escaped him for Chloe once again gently hushed him. “None of that. You’re fine. We’re fine.”

He allowed her to slip the new shirt over his head but all he wanted to do was bury himself within her and bask in her warmth.

Forget the case. Forget Uriel. Just let him stay here.

“Lucifer. Are you with me?”

He grumbled in displeasure when she tried to pull back, gripping her hips with his hands to keep her from leaving. Chloe allowed it with a soft sigh, her hands moving to gently card her fingers through his hair. Lucifer wasn’t sure where they were currently but it must be somewhere out of the way and private for Chloe to be allowing this while she was at work. She leaned back, not leaving his hold, and gently moved his head so that she could look at him. He blinked at her, his vision slightly blurry from keeping his eyes closed so tightly for so long.

“Do I need to call Michael?”

Her voice was soft and caring. It made his chest warm. He shook his head. The worst was over and he was coming out of his panic attack, albeit slowly. Chloe seemed to understand what he wanted to say but he couldn't get his voice to work.

“Okay. Everyone else is still in the back.”

Lucifer looked around to find that she had moved them toward the front of the restraint and into a secluded corner by the bar. He could still see everyone moving about and hear them as they went about their jobs. Thankfully, no one was paying them any attention at the moment. He bumped his head against hers in silent thanks.

Chloe’s smile was soft, her eyes caring with some mild confusion lingering in the background. "You're welcome."

They had not given her any details on why Lucifer had his panic attacks, had they? He swallowed. Odds were that she would remember eventually if she ever got her memories back, but Lucifer found he never wanted her to know that trauma. Perhaps, it was best that she had lost her memories; at least the event of her death.

“Decker!” A voice called over to them. The owner of the voice didn’t approach. Chloe must have told them to keep their distance. “Espinoza is here to see you!”

Lucifer's hands tightened on her hips, not ready to let her leave their semi-private corner. Chloe pressed their heads together, hands still cradling his cheeks. "He's bringing me information to help with the case." He hummed but didn't let go. Understanding gleamed in her eyes. "Contact helps?" Lucifer was able to nod slightly, admitting without words that her touch was helping to ground him at the moment. Chloe leaned back to offer a hand. "I won't let go until you do."

Lucifer blinked at her before turning his gaze to the offered hand. She meant it, he realized. She really wouldn’t let go until he felt comfortable enough to do so first. His lips quirked in a barely there grin. If only she knew that he never wanted to let her go again.

He accepted her hand and allowed her to tug him from their corner. Daniel quickly spotted their clasped hands, looking at Chloe with a raised brow while Lucifer glowered at him, daring him to ask out loud. Chloe directed Daniel to the files in his hand without answering, solidly back in business mode. The only thing that told Lucifer that she was still staying aware of him was the occasional squeeze of her hand around his.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~

By the time they reached Naomi Austen’s place, Lucifer had fully re-grounded himself and changed into a different suit courtesy of Michael sending Shax. Color Lucifer surprised to see the blue-haired demon outside of Lux, all things considered. He’d sent the incubus back to Michael with the invitation to dinner that night.

“I’m not an owl,” Shax grumbled under his breath but did as he was told.

Chloe snickered. “Someone likes Harry Potter?”

“Apparently.” Lucifer watched the young demon until he disappeared, noting the glimpse of Azazel following at a distance. He sighed. Of course. Lucifer was seriously going to have to have a talk with Michael about his overprotective tendencies, even if he did have plenty of reasons to be.

Chloe only fussed at him a tiny bit for breaking into their suspect’s apartment and easily gave in to searching the place while they were there. It was while they were searching that Lucifer picked up on the sounds of a couple thoroughly enjoying each other’s company through the wall.

“Well,” he grinned. “They’re having a grand time.”

Chloe snorted. "I can tell." Her cheeks were slightly pink as she focused on her search and ignored the groans from the other room.

Lucifer's grin widened, feeling the need to tease. It really was a weakness of his. "We could join them. I know I could make you scream louder." He winced as a well or poorly timed, depending on how one looked at it, 'Oh God' echoed past the wall. "Just leave him out of it, if you would."

Chloe’s cheeks were a deeper shade of pink as she chuckled. “Noted.” She went back to searching, in an attempt to ignore him.

Well, that wouldn’t do at all. He moved closer to her, silently. “I can tell you’re tempted,” he said huskily, just behind her.

Chloe turned to face him, freezing as she realized just how close he had gotten. He watched her eyes roam over him as they dilated slightly. She swallowed, her eyes flicking to his mouth before snapping back up to his eyes. “Lucifer,” she chided breathlessly. “I’m working.”

Lucifer hummed. “You could take a break,” he offered, pitching his voice just a tad lower, allowing his eyes to settle on her lips, making his intention clear.

He wanted to kiss her so badly. She had felt so good, so right, in his arms earlier. Lucifer hadn't been able to do anything about it then, his mind being too frazzled and uncooperative to even attempt, but he was fully focused now. Her teeth caught that bottom lip and it was all Lucifer could do to remain sane; to keep from grabbing her and pinning her to the wall behind them so he could take that lip for himself.

Lucifer dared to step closer. He could feel her body heat now; feel her breath on his face. Their noses brushed. Chloe gasped, her hands jumping to grab the lapels of his jacket. She applied just enough pressure to keep him where he was. He’d take it as a good sign that she wasn’t pushing him fully away. It had become a battle of who would break first; him or her. Heat thrummed through his body at their game. His hands rose to rest against her hips, not tugging nor pushing; just resting like an anchor to hold them in the moment. Chloe's breathing had increased to match his own, little puffs of air battling in the minuscule space between their lips.

“Oh, God, yes!”

Lucifer snarled as their moment broke, Chloe turning her head to hide her embarrassed giggles into her shoulder. “Oh, bloody hell!” He snapped, loud enough for the two to be able to hear him. “He’s not that good!”

“Lucifer!” Chloe smacked him.

“Fuck off!” Came the insulted reply from behind the wall.

"What?" Lucifer asked Chloe innocently, lowering his volume so only she could hear him. "I can guarantee her performance was at least 90% faked and I'm being kind by giving him the 10% likelihood that he actually was doing a halfway decent job over there."

Chloe laughed, burying her head against his chest as she did. “I can’t take you anywhere,” she mumbled. She finally pushed him back enough to give her space to compose herself. “We need to finish searching before Naomi gets back.”

And with that, Chloe was back in work mode. Lucifer groaned but turned back to the job at hand, accepting defeat – this time.

"I'm curious," he started a new conversation to further distract him from the tightness in his pants. "There seems to be tension between you and your mother." If Chloe caught onto his pause before saying 'mother' then she didn't mention it.

“My adoptive mother,” she corrected him tightly.

“Very well.” He turned back to face her, focusing on the conversation more than the work. “She’s perfectly delightful.”

“You’d think so,” Chloe grumbled, cutting a look back at him. “Fanboy.”

Lucifer frowned. “She couldn’t have been that bad, surely.” Chloe snorted and didn’t answer. He moved in her direction. “My mother’s a raging bitch with manipulation issues,” he bit out. It got Chloe’s attention though as she stopped and turned her head to look at him. “She can’t be as bad as that.”

Chloe sighed. “No, she’s not that bad. She acts like a child.” Her arms crossed over her chest as her voice revealed her frustration with the topic. “All she ever wanted to do was doll us up and take us to auditions. She makes everything about her in some manner.” Chloe suddenly frowned. “At least, that’s what my memories say. Jane hated it. She hated it even more when Penelope heard her playing the lullaby and wanted to have her take lessons. I’d never seen my sister get so upset.” She glanced at Lucifer with a wry smile. “Guess that makes sense now. Did you teach Eve?”

Lucifer nodded. "I tried," he admitted with a sad chuckle. "She enjoyed it but she much preferred to listen. The only thing she took to learning was her lullaby. 'So I'll always have it with me', she said." He shared a small smile with her before clearing his throat. "So you became a detective to take out your anger on criminals, then?"

Chloe shook her head. “I don’t know.” She turned back to searching. “Honestly, I don’t know much of anything lately. It’s hard to determine what’s real and what’s not right now, so I'm just trying to focus on the day-to-day." Her voice got quieter as she spoke, her focus intent on a crooked picture frame hanging on the wall by the Christmas tree that was still up for some reason. Upon investigation, she pulled out a bag of white powder to show it to him.

Lucifer couldn’t help but grin. “Well, that painting just became much more valuable.”

Naomi decided that was the perfect time to return home. It took her a minute to notice them. “Who the Hell are you?”

“Heroin Inspector,” Lucifer taunted. “Seems your spoons aren’t up to code.”

It was a wonder that Naomi allowed them to speak with her considering their break-in. Lucifer couldn’t help but relate to Naomi’s story. Father had never approved of him and Michael ‘fraternizing’ with his ‘special’ angels. It hadn’t been fair how Father had kept Lilith and Eve sequestered away in a private garden with no one but each other for company. None of them ever knew why Father had kept them separated from the others, other than the fact that Father had made them himself, without any input from the Goddess that had helped him with all the other angels. He and Michael had ignored Father’s rules and warnings against searching for the ruby and violet-winged angels every chance they got. There had been multiple arguments over the very topic before Lucifer had decided he’d had enough and staged the rebellion of the universe.

Father had boasted about ‘free will’. What free will did Lilith and Eve have trapped in a gilded garden? Was it any wonder that Michael had taken revenge by tricking the human Eve into eating the fruit when they had found their Queens once again trapped in the Garden of Eden after they first disappeared?

They were leaving when Chloe got a phone call that had her expression hardening. "No, you did the right thing. Thank you." She was quick to try to get in the car.

“What’s going on?” Lucifer questioned her.

“Nothing. I have to go.”

Lucifer forced his way into the car before Chloe could get the engine turned over. She glared at him.

“Lucifer…”

“Chloe.” He stubbornly held his ground. “You can tell me what’s happening on the way.” He buckled his seatbelt for good measure.

Unwilling to waste another second arguing about it with him, Chloe put the car in drive. “That was Trixie’s babysitter.”

Lucifer frowned. “She’s my daughter too,” he mumbled with hurt that she had tried to run off without him before he could stop himself.

Chloe glanced at him before sighing heavily and with remorse. “I’m sorry, Lucifer,” she replied honestly. "I'm just so used to not…" She trailed off but the 'not having you around' was loud and clear regardless. Lucifer ignored the pain her words brought.

“Is something wrong with the little urchin?” He asked instead, worry leaking into his voice. If Uriel found out about her…

“Penelope told the babysitter to go home early.”

Lucifer gazed at her, the worried tightness in his chest loosening despite Chloe’s obvious frustration with the situation. “And we’re not okay with that?" He needed to be sure where they were standing.

Chloe nodded, eyes firmly focused on the road ahead of her. “We’re not okay with that.”

Chapter Text

Chloe stormed into her home with Lucifer following. He kept his distance, not sure what his role was technically supposed to be in this situation other than support.

Beatrice stood on a stool in the short hall while Penelope coated her little face in powder. The young girl didn't look distressed and seemed perfectly happy in her sparkling dress and princess tiara. The only thing that gave away her anxiety was the subtle way she held her doll to her front.

Chloe noticed it and knew her daughter well enough to read the signs. “What are you doing?” She just missed keeping her voice mild and unaffected.

Penelope either didn't notice the tension in mother and daughter or she didn't care. "Whatever do you mean?"

“The babysitter said that you let her off early,” Chloe explained, forcibly calm.

“Of course I did. We don’t need her anymore, do we?” Penelope looked at Trixie who smiled tightly. “We’re just off to our first audition.”

At this point, Lucifer wanted to interfere on behalf of his daughter whose little shoulders tightened further when Chloe responded.

“You didn’t think to discuss this with me first?”

Chloe did pull Penelope into the kitchen to further their conversation even if they could still be heard arguing in softer voices. Beatrice hung her head and stepped off the stool. She paused when she noticed Lucifer. A relieved smile spread over her face. Lucifer returned it, crouching to catch the girl in a hug when she ran to him.

“You look rather sparkly, little urchin,” he said when she pulled back. “Like a little princess.” He didn’t have to say that not all princesses wore glitter when Beatrice curled her nose at him.

“I wanted my blue dress. Nana insisted on this one. She said it went better with the role.”

Lucifer peaked over the girl’s shoulders when voices rose slightly in pitch. He was beginning to understand what Chloe meant when she said her adoptive mother made things about her. Trixie looked back, her face falling.

“I hate when people fight over me,” she mumbled, tugging her doll closer to her chest.

Lucifer had a sudden urge to just take her and leave but stomped it down. Chloe clearly did not appreciate people just doing what they would with her daughter without her being in the know. Not that Lucifer could blame her. He took a breath and gave Beatrice's shoulder a comforting squeeze before standing.

“You asked us to stay here!” Chloe spat.

Lucifer could feel her distress from across the house and moved toward them. "Excuse me, ladies," he interrupted with a charming smile. "But I'd like to remind you that you two are not the only people in the room." He clasped his hands in front of him, appearing non-threatening but more than ready to step in further should he need to. Their entire 'conversation' had sounded too close to gas-lighting for him to let it go further.

Penelope glanced at him. “No offense, Lucifer, but this really has nothing to do with you.”

He bristled. He felt it crawl over his skin like fleas would on a dog. This involved his daughter and his mate. It had everything to do with him.

“Lucifer,” Chloe called softly, resting a hand on his arm before turning to Penelope. “Don’t talk that way to him, Penelope. He’s trying to help.”

The other woman sighed heavily. “Would it really be too much for either of you to call me ‘mom’?” Chloe tensed, her hand tightening on Lucifer’s arm as Penelope continued. “And I thought he was your partner? He can help you during work but he shouldn’t involve himself in family matters.”

“He is my partner,” Chloe emphasized before Lucifer could bite back with anything. “In everything.” Chloe wasn’t aware that she meant it until she had said it. She wouldn’t be telling Penelope that though.

Penelope looked at Chloe the same way that Lucifer was but he ignored her. It was a look of surprise that turned suspicious on Penelope’s part and sappy on Lucifer’s. He wanted to sweep the woman before him up into a hug. He wanted to kiss her until she couldn’t see straight.

“Lucifer.” He focused on what Chloe was saying as she gripped his arm. “Get Trixie to gather her things. I promised her that she could spend time with Maze and Shax this evening.”

Lucifer knew she hadn't or the girl would've already been safely in Maze's and Shax's care. He kept his face clear though, giving nothing away, and turned to do as she asked as she turned back to Penelope.

“Who is this Maze and Shax?” he heard Penelope ask but tuned it out to focus on his daughter.

Who was not where he had left her. Lucifer looked further into the living room before checking the girl’s room. She wasn’t in either room. His heart started to speed up with anxiety but he forced himself to breathe. Maybe she had just stepped outside. Forcing his steps to remain calm he checked, walking around the edge of the house just to be sure. He called her name and received no answer. If Beatrice could hear him, she would answer…right?

Lucifer made his way back inside, meeting Chloe just on the threshold. She tried to speak but he spoke before she could. “I can’t find Beatrice.”

Chloe frowned at the worry that he hadn’t been able to keep out of his voice. “Did you-”

“I already checked outside and her room. She’s not there.”

“Okay.” She reached out to squeeze his arm reassuringly. “Let me check upstairs. She sometimes hides in our closet.”

While Chloe went upstairs, Lucifer resisted the need to pace. He shifted on his feet, playing with the cuffs of his shirt before pulling on his jacket to straighten wrinkles that weren’t there. His head whipped to Chloe as she descended the stairs, his heart dropping as he noticed her anxious expression. Her eyes met his and he had his phone in hand before she finished speaking.

“She’s not there.”

The group text to Michael and his demons was sent a mere second later. They needed to find her before Uriel did.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Shax was fuming. It was a wonder the glass he was cleaning didn’t break in his hands. Everyone was out looking for the princess and he was stuck here in Lux.

Someone needs to stay just in case she comes here.

Why did it have to be him? He was always the one left behind to hold down the fort while everyone else got to go out on special missions. He hated it. It felt like they didn’t trust him despite him knowing that wasn’t the case. They’d have never left the princess in his care if they didn’t but yet…

Shax heaved a sigh, putting the now dry glass where it needed to go. He understood their reasoning, he really did, but it still felt like he was being given the job as a way to placate him into staying put. It wouldn’t be the first time that they did this to him, giving him a job that was, admittedly usually important, but also required him to stay behind. It made him feel as if he was still a sprout – and he wasn’t. He had crossed the line into adulthood at least seven decades ago. He wished they could treat him as such.

It wasn’t that he didn’t care about the princess. He truly hoped that she would be found. He just wanted to be part of the search, not sitting here twiddling his thumbs and waiting.

It didn’t help that Michael had been giving him odd looks ever since Uriel revealed what he was here for; like he wanted to speak but wasn’t sure where to start. And Azazel hadn’t been any better. The caspan watched him as if he was trying to relearn everything that Shax was. It was unsettling and made his skin crawl.

Shax turned to grab another glass when something sparkled in the low lights by the stars, quickly catching his attention. He looked up to find Trixie making her way down the stairs wearing an abhorrently sparkling dress and short heels.

“Princess!”

Shax dropped the rag he was using to dry the glasses and rushed around the bar. Trixie smiled and met him, launching herself into his arms from the last three stairs. He caught her, letting her momentum throw them backward without a care. Shax began checking her over, some innate part of him going into extreme protective mode. Trixie called to him, trying to get his attention and laughing at him, but he had to make sure she was unharmed first. If anyone had touched her…

“Shax, you’re eyes are so pretty right now.”

Her comment snapped him out of whatever had taken hold of him. He blinked at her. “My eyes?” he repeated, sounding and feeling rather stupid and slow for it.

Trixie nodded quickly. “They’re so bright.” Her dark eyes peered into his with awe. “I want mine to glow like that.”

Shax blinked quickly, shaking his head, and willing his eyes to return to normal. He wasn't supposed to reveal himself to her. "It's just the lights," he mumbled half-heartedly. Trixie gave him a look that said she did not believe him in the slightest. "Why are you here?" He helped her up and guided her to the bar so he could get his phone and let everyone know she was there and safe. He sent a prayer to Lucifer, feeling it was prudent to expedite the process of letting her father know.

Trixie pouted as she settled herself on a stool. “Mom and Nana were fighting over me again.”

Shax’s phone chimed with an order from Lucifer before he could get the one sent over the group chat.

­            -Keep her there. Chloe and I are on our way.

He barely kept from snorting. What else was he going to do? Shax kept his snark to himself and simply sent a ‘thumbs up’. There had been no devil emoji signature; Lucifer would not be in the mood.

“Fighting over you?” Shax asked, turning his complete focus onto the girl in front of him.

Trixie shrugged. “They want me to be different things.”

Shax hummed in understanding. “How about a drink? I can fix you a virgin daiquiri?”

Her face lit up with a smile as she nodded. It was so contagious that Shax returned it before going back behind the bar to make the drink. “You worried your parents.”

“I didn’t mean to,” Trixie said solemnly. “I didn’t like it there anymore. I knew I’d be safe here.”

Shax was pleased to hear that she felt safe with them but it didn’t change the fact that she was at risk between her home and here. “Lucifer was there. Why didn’t you say anything to him?”

“He was helping mom.” Trixie hugged her doll to her chest. “I didn’t want to take him from her.”

Shax turned to her, leaned over the bar, and made the young girl look at him. “Never feel guilty for needing your dad. He and your mom love you more than anything else. You are, and always will be, their first priority. Okay?”

He couldn’t remember ever experiencing loving parents – demons didn’t do that sort of thing. Sprouts learned to survive on their own early in Hell. It wasn’t because sires and bearers were cruel – most of them anyway - it was simply because that was the way Hell was. Even during its most fertile and peaceful times, Hell was a rough and harsh place to live. But Shax had watched his Kings and Queens dote over the newborn for the two days that she had lived the first time. He had no doubt that they would kill, and feel absolutely no remorse, for the sprout in front of him.

Trixie looked at him, taking in how serious he was, and nodded.

“She is here,” came Maze's voice as she and Azazel approached them from the stairs.

Shax resisted the urge to snarl at her as he turned back to crafting the virgin cocktail he had started. Of course, the little princess was here. He had said she was, hadn't he?

Trixie smiled and waved at the wrath demon. “Hey, Maze!”

“What’s up, kid?” Maze greeted back with a respectful bow that had Trixie giggling softly. None of them were sure whether she did it from genuine amusement or from nerves, but she seemed to get a thrill from them treating her like their princess – which she was. Maze gave the young girl a once over and snorted. “Who dressed you like an old drag queen?”

Trixie’s face fell into a pout. “My nana.”

Shax interrupted whatever derisive statement was going to come out of Maze’s mouth by setting Trixie’s drink in front of her. “Little Princess, that one over there is Azazel,” he introduced the caspan while pointing in his direction.

Azazel took his cue and moved forward, dropping to one knee and bowing his head before his princess. “Azazel of the Lucium, at your service, Princess.”

Trixie giggled, her eyes bright as Shax smirked. “You can call him Zaz,” he told her. “Everyone else does.”

Trixie reached forward to gently pat Azazel on the head like she would when Shax would bow to her. It prompted Azazel to slowly look up at her with curiosity. “I’m Beatrice,” she told him. “But you can call me Trixie.”

Azazel smiled, his eyes bright with the wonder of seeing their princess alive and thriving. He stood and bowed once more. “As you wish,” he responded, earning another little giggle that made his smile widen as though against his will.

Their young princess really was rather contagious at times.

“Trixie!”

All of them turned at Chloe's call as she practically ran down the stairs, Lucifer close on her heels. Maze and Azazel smartly moved out of their way, bowing slightly at the waist. For once, Chloe didn't seem to notice. Lucifer gave them a distracted nod as he passed, allowing them to relax.

“Trixie, you can’t just run off like that,” Chloe reprimanded her daughter.

Trixie nodded. “I’m sorry, mommy.”

Chloe accepted the sincere apology, giving the young girl a tight hug. She looked at Shax. “Thank you.”

Her voice was so relieved and earnest in her graciousness that Shax felt himself flush. He adjusted his stance anxiously. This was his Queen, whether she knew it or not, and he wasn’t worthy of such high praise from her. “I didn’t do anything,” he protested weakly. “She came to me.”

Chloe gave him a look that plainly told him to hush and accept the sentiment as she repeated it, this time more firmly than before. Shax allowed a hesitant smile and nodded, ignoring the rush of something that flooded him with warmth when she smiled back. A part of him wanted to preen under her appreciative attention; he had done good in her eyes. The other part scowled and grumbled. What are you? A damn dog? He chose not to focus on the fact that he had the same reaction when Lucifer and Michael praised him for anything as well. It doesn’t matter if they praise you. Just do your job, he berated himself for what felt like the hundred millionth time since he joined their ranks at the castle.

“Come on, Trix. Nana is cooking dinner tonight."

Trixie had jumped off the stool in response to her mother’s urging but paused when Chloe mentioned the other woman. She shuffled on her feet. “I don’t like Nana’s cooking,” she admitted in a small voice.

The demon’s raised their brows but remained silent as Chloe lowered herself to be more on her daughter’s level. Lucifer stood nearby, watching with interest.

“What’s this really about, monkey?”

Trixie hugged her doll close as though it gave her strength and courage. “You two are just going to fight again,” she rushed out. “And she’ll upset Aunt Jane which will cause more fighting. I don’t like it.”

Chloe nodded with understanding. “We do fight a lot, don’t we?” Trixie nodded quickly. “That sometimes happens when people have different opinions on things. It’s not a great thing, but it does. There are a lot of things that your Aunt Jane and I don’t agree with your Nana about and I’m very sorry you have had to witness our disagreements. It is not a reflection on you, okay?”

Trixie nodded again, biting her lip, a trait that she no doubt picked up from her mom. “Will you and Lucifer fight?”

Chloe and Lucifer shared a look as Trixie looked between the two of them. The three demons tried to appear busy and not like they were listening in on the little family moment with extreme interest and curiosity.

"We might," Lucifer eventually settled on. "I'd be lying if I said we wouldn't." A slow grin spread on his face. "Your mother and I have a long history of being rather competitive with each other."

All three demons snorted together. “That’s an understatement,” Azazel grumbled under his breath, just loud enough to be heard before clearing his throat to hide an amused grin.

Lucifer glowered at them as Trixie and Chloe shared amused smiles. “However, our little tiffs are usually in good faith and more a way to pick on each other than anything else.” He turned his attention back to the girls and crouched beside them. “Fights and arguments happen, little urchin, but we can promise to try to keep them few and far between.”

Trixie thought about Lucifer’s words before nodding. “You’ll also always try to make up?”

Lucifer and Chloe nodded earning a bright grin from Trixie before she launched herself forward, dropping her doll, and wrapping an arm around both of their necks. Lucifer had to reach over her to grab the bar to keep from tumbling over while Chloe braced herself on the floor. When they were released, Lucifer purposefully avoided looking at his shit-grinning demons and handed his daughter back her doll, which she clutched back to her chest with a smile of thanks.

“Do I have to go to dinner?” Trixie asked Chloe with a pout. Her eyes begged her mom to say ‘no’ without words.

Chloe watched her daughter a moment, weighing her options. It was true that another fight would likely break out at some point during the evening. They were common when Penelope was home for any amount of time. Chloe was sure that Penelope cared for them in her own way but there had always been this feeling of disappointment surrounding her, like she was upset that she and John had to resort to adoption instead of having children of their own. John had always doted on them (as far as Chloe’s memories told her but those might be sketchy – she didn’t want to think too hard about all of it right now) but it had always felt like Penelope wanted to mold them into what she envisioned daughters of her own would be like. Needless to say, it was a source of great conflict between them.

And it was beginning to really affect her daughter.

Chloe shared a glance with Lucifer before cutting her eyes toward Shax. Lucifer hummed before answering with a small smile. "He's working tonight but I'm sure we can find coverage if he agrees."

The three demons looked at Chloe as she stood. “Would you mind terribly if Trixie stayed with you this evening?" She asked the blue-haired man in question.

Maze pinched her lips together. Shax looked momentarily shocked by the question but soon nodded. "Of course, she can stay. But…" He looked at Lucifer as though unsure he was giving the right answer.

Lucifer huffed at him. “Azazel can take your place tonight.”

“What?” Azazel blinked. “Why me?”

Lucifer raised his brow. “Did you have plans?”

“Um,” Azazel looked like he wanted to protest but one look from Lucifer had him sighing. “No. I’d be more than happy to man the bar.”

“Lovely.” Lucifer grinned, clapping his hands together. “We have some spare clothes if Beatrice would like to change?” He did his best not to reveal just how much he wanted that sparkling monstrosity off his daughter. Trixie’s sassy grin revealed that he hadn’t succeeded and that she likely agreed with him.

“You do?” Chloe eyed Lucifer with speculation.

“Well, of course. She can’t exactly be expected to pack clothes to bring with her every time she comes here, can she?” He sounded insulted by the very thought. “She’s family, not a guest.”

Trixie’s grin was radiant. Chloe couldn’t find an argument to stand on; he was her father after all. In fact, she felt tension that she hadn’t been aware that she was holding onto ease from her shoulders. She had been worried, that if she had ever figured out who Trixie’s father was, he'd be the asshole that Penelope had always said he was for leaving them. But Lucifer was turning out to be quite a devoted father in ways that weren't intrusive to their current family dynamic. Instead, he carved a space for them in his own life and he hadn’t left them as she had believed previously; something tragic had happened that forced him to lose them. She didn’t remember what that something was, and part of her was admittedly glad that she didn’t, but it was clear that Lucifer remembered the event very clearly and still suffered.

All of the residents of Lux still suffered.

Chloe gave him a warm smile and nodded. She turned to Trixie. “Would you like to change before I go?”

Trixie’s nod was enthusiastic. Lucifer chuckled. “You two can head on up. I’ll be there in a bit to show you where they are.” He waited until they were on the elevator before turning his demons. “Azazel, I want you here as backup, just in case.”

Azazel took in the meaningful look in his king's eyes and nodded. "I understand."

Lucifer turned to Shax next. “You know how to call him?” The blue-haired demon nodded without a word. “You’re capable, Shax,” Lucifer told him, reading his mood correctly. “But a little backup never hurt anyone.” A sheepish smile spread on Shax’s face as he nodded again. “Maze, you will return to your original post for now.”

Maze crossed her arms and scowled, not happy about being placed on Goddess watch. “I still think we should just hand the bitch over.”

“I’m well aware of your thoughts on the matter, Maze,” Lucifer drawled, starting to get irritated by her constant grumbling.

“One of us should be searching for the cambion before it gets its fangs into the princess," she argued. "Not babysitting."

The growl that left Azazel’s throat at the implied threat made Shax jump and stare at the demon. Maze narrowed her eyes at him. “What’s your problem?”

"We've told you, Mazikeen, not to worry about the cambion." Lucifer stepped forward, his voice dropping a register, sounding more like a low growl than anything that could come from a humanoid throat. Shax and Azazel stared at their king with trepidation. "Now focus on your orders and return to your post."

Maze lowered her arms, her expression turning calculating. Eventually, she bowed. “As you wish,” she stated clearly before straightening.

She cut her gaze toward Shax in question before she left with purpose. Azazel tensed. Shax watched Lucifer take a breath. Both kings were rather protective of this cambion. He frowned in thought, glancing at Azazel. The caspan has become easily triggered when the cambion is brought up as well whereas before he was more on Maze's side of things. What changed for him? Did Azazel figure out who the cambion was? Shax felt his heart start to race as his stomach did a weird flop. Azazel has only ever been protective over one person for as long as Shax has known him. But that wasn’t…

“Come on, Shax.” Lucifer’s voice snapped Shax out of his panic. “We’ll leave Beatrice with you once she gets changed.”

Shax nodded distantly and followed his king toward the elevator. No, it couldn’t be true. He was simply overthinking things. There was no way. He was an incubus, born and raised. The kings knew who the cambion was. If he was…Michael was the one to rescue him. Michael was the one who took him to the castle and provided him with protection and safety. Michael would have told him if he was a…

Right?

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jane was not happy, not one bit.

Penelope couldn’t be bothered to come home when Chloe had been shot. Now, she shows up, completely out of the blue without even so much as a reference to Chloe’s recent wreck. Instead, she decides to go behind her sister’s back and try to take Trixie to an audition against Chloe’s expressed wishes. If Trixie mentioned a wish to delve into the acting world, Jane was sure that Chloe would support the young girl, but so far, Trixie had not and only seemed uncomfortable when Penelope would doll her up. Trixie loved dress-up as much as the next kid, but preferably on her terms.

Then, to make matters worse, Penelope decided she was going to flirt – flirt - with Michael when he showed up with his guest. Michael smiled at the woman, albeit tightly and restrained, but otherwise allowed her to paw at him. It was all Jane could do not to walk over to them, rip Michael away from Penelope, and show him just who he belonged to. Apparently, he needed the reminder.

Jane buried her face in her hands and groaned at the intrusive thought before turning away. Michael wasn’t hers. But he is, an annoying voice corrected, sounding suspiciously like hers but just different enough to have Jane pausing. He is yours. Stop being so stubborn and claim him like you want to. He’ll enjoy it. Trust me.

Jane shook the voice away with a grumble. It was official. She was going insane. Chloe and Lucifer needed to get back already.

As though summoned by her thoughts, Chloe and Lucifer walked in and Jane breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, she had backup.

“Lucifer!” Penelope crowed before Jane could even attempt to greet them. It made her grit her teeth. “You didn’t tell me you were a twin.”

Lucifer looked at Michael who waved cheekily. “Ah, yes. Let me guess, he didn’t correct you, did he?”

“Not until Jane gave his game away.” Penelope chuckled, leaning close to rest a hand on Michael’s shoulder. “Naughty.” Jane was pleased to see Lucifer’s expression tighten as Michael intentionally moved away from Penelope. She finally seemed to get the hint and moved to collect some wine bottles.

“Where’s Trixie?” Jane asked as Michael approached.

“She wanted to stay with Shax,” Chloe explained. “Are you doing okay?”

Jane crossed her arms. “Fine, all things considered.” She leveled a glare on Michael.

“Did I do something wrong?” He asked innocently, frowning when Jane huffed at him. Not getting an answer, he turned to Chloe. “Before you freak out, Junior is the one cooking tonight.”

“Junior?” Chloe hissed, stepping into his space. “The same Junior that is currently a suspect in his father’s murder? By poison?”

Jane looked between them in surprise. "Wait, a potential murderer is cooking our food?"

“Michael…” Lucifer started but Michael talked over him.

“I staked out Naomi’s place after we confirmed that Beatrice was safe. I can confirm that he is innocent.”

Chloe shook her head in frustration. “Unbelievable.”

"Actually," Lucifer spoke. "If Michael has interrogated him and says he's innocent, then the poor bloke is innocent."

“That’s not how that works,” Chloe argued.

"Chloe," Michael spoke calmly but with a tone that caught Chloe’s attention immediately. “Do your instincts tell you he’s guilty?”

“That’s not…” Michael settled a look on her that had Chloe pausing. She relented to that stare, listening to what her instincts were saying. With a reluctant nod, she agreed to Michael's statement of Junior being innocent. Michael had yet to be wrong in these cases and if Junior had lied to him then he would have known. She didn't know how Michael did it but she couldn't deny the evidence. “Fine. I’m assuming you brought him to convince me himself?”

Michael nodded with a slight smile. “Yes.” Chloe was also glaring at him now with arms crossed. His smile dropped and he swallowed. “If you don’t like his answers you can arrest him anyway.”

Chloe looked over his shoulder as Junior announced the meal was done. She said nothing as she and Jane moved to the table. Michael and Lucifer watched them go.

“I’ve made a mess of something somewhere, haven’t I?” Michael asked his twin quietly.

Lucifer hummed. “I’d start with allowing the pawing earlier.”

Michael flipped his head around to look at Lucifer. “Seriously? Come on.” Lucifer eyed him. “She’s their mother, however fake it may be. I was trying to not be a dick.”

“Well, news flash, brother mine, neither of them get along with her.”

“Oh, well, I won’t be bothered next time then.”

Lucifer adjusted his jacket. “I believe dear Jane would have liked nothing more than to set sweet Penelope’s hand on fire when she touched your shoulder earlier.”

Michael stared at him. “Really? She was jealous?” He looked over at Jane before looking back at Lucifer. “Are you sure it wasn’t just you?”

Lucifer shook his head, grinning as Michael slowly smiled. “She was jealous,” Michael whispered, pleased with the development.

“So it would seem.” Lucifer chuckled. He clapped his twin on the shoulder and ushered him toward the table.

Dinner started off simple enough. Everyone gathered around the table while Junior served plates and talked about the dish he had made. Despite Chloe trusting Michael's words, she still couldn't allow Penelope to eat the food if there was any chance that it might be poisoned. Yes, she was frustrated with the woman regularly, but she didn't want her dead. It started a tidal effect and the arguments started soon after as details of the case were revealed and frustrations were aired. Lucifer let slip that Chloe thought Penelope acted like a child earning him a swift kick under the table, hard enough that he yelped from the pain it brought. Penelope, of course, couldn’t take that lying down. She turned to Michael, leaning on him like a distressed damsel. Before he could react, Jane made it quite clear how she felt about the entire scene by calling Penelope a cougar and demanding she get her hands off of Michael.

Laughter stopped all of them in their tracks. Five sets of eyes looked over at Junior as he laughed at the spectacle they were making. "You guys sound just like me and my dad," he said. "We always fought over the dumbest stuff. It’s why I left.”

Chloe listened to Junior talk and by the time that he was finished, she fully believed Michael’s claim that he was innocent. Junior agreed to make a statement at the precinct before leaving. “It’s not poisoned,” he assured them. “At least try to enjoy it.”

As much as they wanted to, no one at the table seemed to have the stomach for it anymore. Penelope drank from her glass as she stood and left the table without a word to any of them.

Lucifer sighed. “Well, that went well, I believe.” He looked at the food in front of him longingly. It smelled so good, and if Junior had any of the skills his father did, it was sure to taste even better.

Chloe snorted, shaking her head. “Which part exactly?”

“Ugh, she’s unbelievable,” Jane groaned, pouring more wine into her glass. “Did she give Lucifer the eye as well?” She asked Chloe.

Chloe hummed a positive and shivered. “It was so gross.”

“Oi! I can’t help it that I’m desire incarnate.”

“Sure, you can’t,” Chloe teased, accepting a refill of wine for herself. “You enjoy the attention too much for that to be true.”

Lucifer huffed, grabbing his napkin from where he had rested it on his lap from earlier and placing it beside his plate. “Enjoying the attention placed on me is a lot different than asking for it.”

Jane sniggered. “Sure, Mr. ‘What do you desire?’”

"Giving people their desires makes them feel good," Lucifer retorted primly. "And I enjoy making people feel good for however long their desires last. What is so wrong with that?"

Chloe’s gaze softened. “Nothing, Lucifer.”

“But aren’t you the Devil?” Jane challenged.

Lucifer grinned, leaning toward her to accept. His eyes sparked with a flash of Hellfire. "Trust me, darling, holding and tempting with desires can be its own punishment when you know what you're doing."

Jane swallowed thickly, captivated by dark eyes and the low timbre of Lucifer’s voice as lower parts of her body clenched with desire and need. Lucifer’s grin turned into a knowing smirk of satisfaction. Chloe shifted in her seat with a slight clearing of her throat.

“Point taken. Reign it in,” Michael grumbled, feeling his body warm with pleasure at the sound. This was not the time.

Lucifer sat back with an air of achievement, his head held high and eyes gleaming with the knowledge that all it took was a few gravely words to have the women across from him and his twin squirming.

“You’re just as bad, Michael,” Jane grumbled, still miffed about the show Penelope had put on earlier. “Don’t pretend you aren’t.”

“I feel like I should mention that the attention was not welcome,” Michael stated, resting his chin in his hand, elbow bracing him on the table. “I was trying to make a good impression.”

Jane scoffed bitterly. “Oh, you made an impression, all right.”

Michael’s eyes narrowed at her with mild irritation. He relaxed a moment later with a shrug. “If you’re jealous, just say so.”

“Jealous?!” Jane squeaked. “Ha! Who would be jealous of you?”

A wolfish grin made an appearance on Michael’s face. “The lady doth protest too much.” Jane gaped at the sheer audacity of him. Michael chuckled. “I’ll let you lay claim if it bothers you that much.”

Jane felt her cheeks flush as he reiterated the same thing that the voice in her head had said earlier. Are we going to let him get away with that? The voice chimed. We should take him up on his offer; make him eat his words. It was so, so tempting to do just that.

"You'd enjoy it too much," Jane spat instead, hiding her flush behind her wine glass.

Michael merely chuckled some more. “That I would,” he mumbled wistfully. “That I would.”

Jane pretended not to hear him. “Are you going to tell her?” She turned to Chloe, changing the topic. “About Lucifer?”

“What? That he’s Trixie’s father?” Chloe let her head drop back when Jane nodded. “I can imagine how that would go.”

“Not well, I take it?” Lucifer inquired.

Chloe barked a short laugh. “That would be putting it mildly. She has some very choice words to describe the man that left me knocked up without a word.”

“But I didn’t!” Lucifer snapped in distress. “You were taken from me!” His jaw tightened against the emotions rolling through him. “I’d never have left via choice,” he pleaded.

Chloe reached for his hand, gripping it tightly between her own. “I know, Lucifer. I know that now.” She hoped he could see the trust and belief she had for him in her eyes. He must have, for he relaxed after a minute, squeezing one of her hands in return.

“Who cares what she thinks anyway?” Jane said after another minute of allowing the two their intimate moment.

Michael’s phone chose that moment to alert him to a text. He checked it quickly, frowning at it before excusing himself from the table. Amenadiel is here. Stay with the girls, he explained to Lucifer mentally as he stepped outside. Lucifer watched him go worriedly before distracting Chloe and Jane by starting to clear the table.

Amenadiel was waiting as Michael shut the door of the house behind him. “What are you doing here?” Michael hissed before he got a good look at the angel. He was bruised and bloody as though he’d been in a fight and lost. “What the hell happened to you?”

“Uriel happened,” was the reluctant answer.

“Uriel did this to you? Are you joking?” Sure, Michael knew that Amenadiel was suffering from his powers weakening but to still lose like this? To Uriel of all angels?

“I wish I was, Michael.” Amenadiel winced a bit. “Listen, let’s just hide them away and wait Uriel out. If he can’t find them, he’s likely to just give up.”

Michael eyed the angel in front of him skeptically. “You don’t really believe that, do you?” Uriel was many things and being annoyingly persistent was one of them.

“No,” Amenadiel admitted tightly. He grabbed Michael’s arm. His grip was tight, revealing a desperation that had Michael feeling very off-center. “Uriel may have told us a plan but that doesn’t mean that it is his plan.”

Michael shook him off. “This is Uriel, we’re talking about. He’s not that cunning.”

"Damn it, Michael. Listen to me!" Amenadiel demanded harshly, catching Michael off guard. "I didn't think that either, once upon a time, but that changed with the infiltration of Hell. It was Uriel who made the plan to 'rescue' Lilith and Eve."

Michael’s eyes widened. “He planned it?” Ella had said that she remembered Uriel’s scent, so they knew for a fact that he was there, but for Uriel to have planned the attack…had he… rage began to fill him. “Did he kill them?”

Amenadiel shook his head sadly. “I don’t know.” Michael growled. “I really don’t! I was leading the garrison in the South District. The garrison that went to the castle did have Azrael’s blade with them. Any of them could have been the one to do it.” The fact that they all could have taken part was left unsaid but was heard.

"But it was Uriel who formed the plan in the first place," Michael snapped.

“It was,” Amenadiel agreed. “So, there’s a chance that killing them was his plan all along. The fact of the matter is that we don’t know what his actual plan is.”

Michael wanted nothing more than to hunt Uriel down right this second and rip him into tiny little pieces. He glanced inside, teeth grinding together as he warred with himself. He had heard nothing from Maze or Azazel, meaning the Goddess and Shax were still safe. Chloe and Jane were here with him and Lucifer. Ella had no updates for him on Uriel's location either. "He gave us twenty-four hours. We have time."

“Um, yeah, about that.”

Michael flipped around on Amenadiel with a glare. “What?”

“Uriel wasn’t happy that I tried to fool him and interfere.”

“Clearly,” Michael snapped, motioning to the condition that Amenadiel was in. “What does that have to do with our time limit?”

Amenadiel hesitated, looking like he wanted to be anywhere but there. “He voided the time limit since it was clear you two wouldn’t be giving in.”

It took a moment for Michael to register what that meant. When it did, his heart sunk to his feet. “Shax.”

Amenadiel blinked in confusion. “Shax? What does he have to do with anything?”

But Michael had already run back inside. Uriel had threatened the cambion should they not hand over their mother. If he voided their time limit then the first person he’d go after would be Shax. As an angel, Uriel would have no restraint when it came to doing away with, what was to him, an abomination lower than any other lowlife demon.

“Lucifer!” He called, not bothering to attempt to hide the fear in his voice.

Lucifer immediately poked his head around the corner, Chloe and Jane following. “Michael?”

“I have to go back to Lux.” Michael grabbed his jacket from the hook by the front door.

“Hold on. What is happening?” Lucifer tried to get information from his distressed twin, getting ready to go with him.

“What’s happening at Lux?” Chloe demanded, quickly hanging up the phone in her hand. The twins glanced unsurely at each other and Chloe snapped. “My daughter is there! Tell me what’s going on!”

Michael and Lucifer’s phone notified them of a group text just as Azazel’s prayer came through loud and clear.

Michael, Lucifer! Uriel’s here! I have Princess Trixie but he’s after Shax!

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It still amazed him how at peace he could feel when the little princess was around.

Shax smiled as Trixie once again got to collect money from him after his game piece landed on one of her properties. She was beating him, severely (honestly, if this was real money, he’d have already been out on the streets a long time ago), but he found that he didn’t really care. It was just a game, after all, and it helped that she was a very gracious winner. Her happy smile lit the room and her laughter had him laughing with her.

He was unclear if it was just her or if it was her future abilities beginning to shine through. If the latter, then she would definitely be living up to the moniker ‘Hell’s Miracle’ that so many devout demons had placed on her before she was even born. Shax would have been with that group had he never found himself serving in the castle. Now, though, she was simply his Princess and he would serve her just as he did his Kings and Queens.

Funny, how living with your so-called Gods and Goddesses could change one's perspective of them.

“Not again,” he bemoaned in good fun, having landed on, once again, one of Trixie’s hotels. “I’m being sent into bankruptcy. Have mercy on this poor demon, Princess.”

She made a show of thinking about it. “I can allow you to stay one night for free,” Trixie replied with all the seriousness of holding a business meeting. “And if you get me chocolate cake, I’ll reward you with money from the bank.”

Shax laughed. "You're far too generous, Princess. May I offer a counterproposal?"

Trixie crossed her arms over her chest, intrigued. “Granted.”

“How about I accept my humble defeat and go snitch some strawberries from Lucifer’s stash to go with the chocolate cake I’m going to be stealing from Michael and we watch a movie until your mom comes to pick you up?”

“Accepted.” Trixie smiled wide and started putting away the game while Shax made his way to the penthouse to commit his theft.

Not that the Kings wouldn’t graciously hand over anything the young girl wanted anyway.

He was in the process of closing the cake back into its container - after cutting two slices - when he heard the subtle sound of wings from outside on the balcony. Shax tensed, immediately on alert. Leaving the plates where they were, he slowly made his way into the front room, watching intently for any shifts to inform him of where the angel was. The fact that they hadn't already called out told Shax that it wasn't Amenadiel.

There were demon blades stashed advantageously around the room, courtesy of Maze for this very scenario. She ran him and Azazel through numerous drills until they had their locations memorized, but Shax was suddenly cursing himself for not carrying his own.

The angel stood plainly in front of the windows, his hands clasped in front of him with his grayish-white wings folded at his back. Shax tensed further against the sudden urge to run, instead allowing his nails to grow into claws as his eyes sharpened and glowed.

“It’s you,” he breathed through the tiny fangs now residing behind his lips. He had not placed a face with the name but there was no mistaking the angel that had come now that Shax could see him.

“Hello, demon. Imagine my surprise when I learned you survived our last meeting. How did that happen?” The question was a rhetorical one, judging by the knowing smirk on Uriel’s face. “I didn’t think angel feathers worked on demons.”

It was something that had bothered Shax to this day. When he had asked Lucifer about it, Lucifer had told him not to worry and to just be grateful it worked. He'd sworn Shax to secrecy afterward so Shax hadn't been able to ask the other attendants about it. A couple of books had mysteriously gone missing from the library around that time as well.

“They do work on humans, though, or half-humans, as this case may be.”

Shax felt his stomach swoop as his concerns were confirmed. No. He couldn't trust this angel. He couldn't be a cambion. No cambion lived past their teenage years. He was well past that. Uriel couldn't be right. But the evidence was all there in black and white; had been from day one. Shax knew. He’d always known something was different about him; that he didn’t fit. There had always been this small voice in the back of his mind telling him what he was but he hadn’t dared listen to it or look into it too hard.

His distraction cost him. Uriel attacked, quicker than Shax could refocus and dodge. He corrected at the last minute, using his momentum to retaliate. Uriel allowed the attack to hit, barely dodging the subsequent ones that followed. The lack of defense had Shax pausing. He stared at the angel that chuckled at him, wiping the blood away from his busted lip.

“You’ve gotten better since the last time, I’ll give you that,” Uriel stated. “But you’re still predictable.” Shax growled and lunged at him. Uriel dodged easily and counter-struck, getting Shax in the gut and knocking the breath from his lungs. “Not to worry. Everyone is predictable.”

Where Shax had initially thought that he had the upper hand, Uriel was proving that he had, in fact, just been toyed with. He was able to get a few good hits in and was able to startle Uriel twice with the hidden blades but he caught on quick and Shax lost what little advantage he had had. His claws took a few feathers from Uriel’s left wing, but he was mostly just getting his ass kicked as the angel played with him. The final blow came when Uriel slammed his face into the floor hard enough it cracked. Shax’s nose busted and his vision blacked out. Blood flooded his throat causing him to choke as his body was thrown backwards. He could feel blood running into his eyes as he blinked. His vision was spotty at best. Nothing was clear through the sharp ringing in his ears and excruciating pain in his head.

“Well, this has been fun.” Uriel’s voice came through sounding distant and muffled. Shax groaned but had no strength to move through the pain. “But it’s time to end this.” The angel crouched beside Shax. “Just know that your so-called Kings could have prevented this, if they had just given me mother.”

Shax didn’t believe him but was in no condition to argue. He closed his eyes, accepting the death that he should have had thousands of years ago.

“Shax!”

His eyes shot open. Trixie? He blinked, trying to get his vision to clear. No. She couldn’t be here.

Uriel stood and turned to the newcomer, observing her curiously. He didn’t bother to furl away his wings; the girl had already seen them. Trixie stared between the angel and demon, horror etched onto her face and frozen in place. Shax could imagine what she was seeing; a vengeful angel standing over the damned demon, broken and bleeding at his feet.

Shax forced his limbs to move with minimal success. “Run,” he croaked, spitting blood from his mouth. She needed to go.

Trixie took a small step back before shaking her head. “Shax…” she whimpered. Her eyes remained wide, her pupils dilated in her fear, her mind racing to try to make some semblance of sense out of what she was seeing.

Uriel took a few steps toward her. No. Shax got his hands placed and pushed himself up, his limbs shaking with the effort as his head exploded in more pain. His vision blurred in and out of focus, black spots dancing in front of him. “Run,” he croaked again, this time with more urgency.

Uriel glanced back at him before focusing fully on Trixie. “Such desperation,” he commented quietly. “Could you possibly…” He moved closer.

“Run!” Shax barked at Trixie, startling her into action. Finally.

But Uriel flapped his wings and blocked her path to the stairs. Trixie fell back in her attempt to stop herself, scrambling back as Uriel all but stalked her. Shax growled. No. Uriel couldn’t get any closer. He had to protect her. Shax pushed up with pure adrenaline but his vision swam and his limbs failed to hold him. Pure desperation filled him as Uriel got closer. Trixie finally got back to her feet but Uriel spread his wings to keep her from getting by him.

Uriel’s eyes suddenly widened. “You’re the child. But how?”

Trixie tried to run for the elevator in a last-ditch attempt to flee to safety. Uriel blocked her, grabbing her by the scruff of her neck. The young girl cried out in fear and pain, kicking her legs at the being holding her.

“Let me go!” Trixie cried desperately.

Uriel raised the blade to her chin. No! Shax had to get to her. He couldn’t fail her. Not again. The scent of her blood bloomed in the air as the blade nicked her skin as she struggled.

Down deep in the forgotten recesses of Shax’s subconscious, multiple chains snapped under the force of the desperation that clawed under his skin.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Trixie trembled with fear as she was held by the man with large wings. She recognized him as being an angel, if the books she had read were correct. But then why was he hurting her? Why had he hurt Shax? Weren’t angels supposed to be the good guys?

“You are. You’re the Fallen’s blasphemous offspring.” He spat it as though she was dirt and soiling his clothes. “How are you alive?”

She didn’t know what he was talking about. What was the Fallen? It didn’t make sense. She just wanted her mom. Where was her mom? Lucifer! Where was Lucifer?

“Daddy,” Trixie whimpered tearfully and scared. She wanted her dad. Uriel sneered at her.

There was a loud snap next to her head. Trixie squealed as she was suddenly dropped. Uriel cried out as he was tossed across the room. Another squeal left her throat as something snatched her up into strong arms. Something wet pressed against her cheek, sticking uncomfortably. She was let go into the elevator. Trixie flipped around, gasping and falling back against the wall in fearful shock. The creature in front of her was large, its face covered in blood. That same blood stained its snow-white hair and pointed fangs that barely hid behind its lips. Long claws held the elevator doors open.

“Get to Azazel,” it growled deeply through its fangs. “Do as he says.”

Trixie looked into those glowing blue eyes as the voice echoed in the enclosed space sounding more animalistic than anything a human could produce. The rest of the creature was frightening but those eyes meant safety despite the blood and feral urgency that clouded them now. It backed out of the door, turning with a vicious roar to face the angel that came up behind it.

“Shax!” Trixie called as the doors closed and the elevator began its descent.

She collapsed to the floor, tears flowing down her cheeks as her body shook. Trixie pulled her knees to her chest as sobs left her. She didn’t understand. She didn’t understand. It took a moment for her to register that the elevator had stopped and the doors had opened.

“Hey, there’s a kid.”

“Is that blood?!”

“Is she alright?”

Trixie darted out of the door, shoving past the people in her way, expertly squirming out of their reach as she dashed toward the bar. “ZAZ!” She screamed over the pounding music.

Azazel's head immediately jerked in her direction. A mere second later, he was over the bar and gathering her up in his arms. She clung to him, sobbing words that were indistinguishable into his shoulder as he quickly got them away from the crowd, snarling and snapping at the people who tried to stop him.

“Shax…he…hurt…” was the only thing that Azazel could understand from the distraught child. He cursed under his breath, sending out a desperate prayer as he typed a SOS on his phone. Azazel needed to help Shax but he couldn’t leave the Princess without making sure she was safe. He’d have to hide her, he decided, turning to find the secret entrance to the tunnels under the building. He had scoped them out with Ella shortly after he arrived. There was a secret alcove in one of them. Trixie would be safe there for the time being.

Unfortunately, his way was blocked as Uriel and Shax tumbled into his path.

“Where the hell…?” Azazel cursed, turning Trixie away from the dust and rubble as she screamed into his ears. The only thing he could guess was that Uriel had attempted to fly off and Shax had grabbed him at the last minute, throwing his course off.

There was snarling and scuffling as the angel and demon fought, as well as a flash of a blade in Uriel's hand, but Azazel had other things he needed to prioritize. He darted down the hallway, still holding Trixie close.

“Shax!” Trixie screamed as a loud animalistic wail followed them. “You have to help him!”

Azazel blanched. That sound had come from Shax? Trixie struggled in his grasp. “Shax can hold his own,” he snapped. “He’ll be fine.” He was trying to convince himself as much as he was trying to convince her. Still, that cry had not sounded good.

A blur passed him. Azazel skidded to a stop, putting Trixie down and shuffling her behind him. She clung to his legs, her frame shaking. He made a quick sweep of the hall; there was nowhere for him to put her out of harm’s way. Fuck.

The thing that passed him stepped out of the shadows. Azazel stared in horror as he recognized his friend, except it wasn't at the same time. Shax was covered in blood and not all of it his if Azazel's nose was right. His blue eyes glowed brightly but were more feral than Azazel had ever seen them. Each breath came out as a low, gurgled growl from behind sharp fangs. Shax normally had small, dainty fangs that Azazel often teased him for (all incubi had them when angered) but these were made for piercing flesh and ripping.

“No,” Azazel breathed, stomach dropping and heart sinking. His eyes burned. “You can’t self-destruct on me now,” he begged.

Shax didn’t seem to hear him. He opened his mouth and hissed at Azazel, fangs on clear display. Azazel stepped back, guiding Trixie with him.

Get away from her. Let me see her. The hiss had been a warning and plea at the same time, one that Azazel had not understood but Trixie had. “Wait, Shax!” Trixie tried to get around Azazel but he stopped her.

Blue eyes snapped to her before Shax snarled and swiped at the red-haired demon. Friend became foe in that very moment. Azazel responded, protecting Trixie and knocking Shax down the hall in one move. His heart ached.

“I’m on your side!” He tried as Shax got back to his feet. Shax charged him again and Azazel dodged, keeping Trixie behind him. “Please, Shax! Don’t make me kill you!”

“No!” Trixie screamed at him, grabbing his arm. “You can’t!” Could he not hear? Did he not understand?

Azazel didn’t want to. He really didn’t want to. “He may give me no choice,” he informed her heavily.

“He’s just trying to protect me!” Trixie argued with him. “Stop!”

Azazel clenched his hands into fists. He really wished that was true but when a cambion self-destructed it was game over. They lost themselves, became nothing more than a rabid animal in need of putting down, attacking anything they came across. Azazel hated this. He hated it!

“Shax, stop!”

Shax froze, his eyes settling on her small form hidden behind Azazel. A soft trill left Shax’s throat, rough and gurgled, but a sound of inquiry nonetheless. Confused, Azazel glanced between them. Trixie tried to get around Azazel again; she had to get to Shax. He’d calm down if only he knew she was okay. Azazel grabbed her arm and she winced. Shax roared and charged.

Trixie cried out. “Don’t!”

A large black cat took him down.

“Ella!” Azazel yelled.

Familiar and cambion engaged, hissing and growling. Take her! Ella yelled back at him.

Azazel hesitated. A familiar was no match for a cambion, even in their giant forms. Still, he’d have to trust Ella to know what she was doing. He lifted Trixie into his arms despite her protests and made to run.

“Stop!” Trixie yelled sharply into his ears, making him wince. He pressed on determinedly. “Why won’t you listen?! You don’t understand!” She’d have to make him listen. Her tiny hands fisted into his hair and yanked back hard enough that he cried out with it in pain and surprise. He lost his footing and almost fell backward, his cat-like reflexes being the only thing that kept him on his feet. “LISTEN!”

He felt his ears pop painfully. For a moment he couldn’t hear anything and he shook his head harshly trying to clear the pressure that was building behind his ear drums. They popped again, this time bad enough that he hissed with the pain. A roar of static noise had him feeling dizzy. Slowly, the noise started to separate into distinguishable sound waves. He could hear the fight going on behind him. In contrast, he could hear Trixie’s soft breathing. She had gone still. Azazel looked at her in panic to find her watching him, her dark eyes intent and waiting as she continued to silently cry.

Shax growled behind him, sounding completely pissed off. He moved forward, out of danger, ignoring Trixie’s frustrated expression. When had she stopped being scared? He heard Ella’s cat-cry as she grabbed Shax to keep him from following them. A sharp, piercing cry followed an interrupted snarl.

“Princess!”

Azazel froze at Shax’s cry. Trixie reached up to touch his face. “He just wants to know I’m okay,” she whispered.

Shax cried out again. It was a far cry from any sound that Shax had made in the past and it was enough to have him turning around. Ella still engaged the feral cambion…but was he really? Azazel watched Shax closely as he parried with Ella. His eyes kept glancing at him, no, at Trixie, with…was that worry? He'd throw Ella off, only turning on her when she once again prevented him from following Azazel down the hall. The fight sounded awful but Azazel couldn't pick up on the scent of Ella's blood in the air which meant she wasn't bleeding which meant that none of Shax's attacks were breaking skin. Had Shax wanted to hurt her in this state, Ella wouldn’t have still been on her feet.

Azazel glanced down at Trixie then back up to Shax. His Kings would never forgive him if she got hurt but…

He’ll recognize the Cambion the First Princess holds dear; her trust in him will bring him home.

Azazel placed Trixie on her feet and knelt in front of her. “Do you still trust him?” Trixie sniffed, tears running down her face, but she nodded firmly. Azazel glanced at the fight again before taking a deep breath and let go. “Then go to him.” Trixie turned to do just that as Azazel stood. “Ella! Let him come!”

Ella froze and looked at him like he was crazy. What?!

But Trixie had already gotten out of reach and Shax had met her. Azazel braced himself for being wrong, for watching Hell’s Princess get torn apart, for facing the wrath of her father should such an event pass…but that wasn’t what happened.

Shax hit his knees in front of her, a plaintiff whine leaving his throat as she hugged him. He froze a moment before his arms wrapped snuggly around her. His claws receded until they were normal nails as did his fangs. The growl-like breathing hadn’t been Shax growling at him but rather him simply trying to breathe through a broken face. Even now, his breath sounded rough and gurgled in his lungs.

“You’re safe,” Shax breathed before he fell to the side unconscious.

“Shax!” Trixie shook him, crying anew. “Shax!”

Ella, now humanoid, and Azazel rushed to them. Azazel pulled Trixie back to give Ella room to check him over. Shax’s breaths were shallow and wet which wasn’t good. Upon closer inspection, not only was Shax’s face busted up but numerous gashes littered his chest and abdomen, results from barely dodging a sharp blade meant to stab into him. He had been so out of it that the pain of his injuries hadn’t registered and yet he’d still been aware enough to respond to Trixie, his only concern being getting to her and protecting her.

Azazel looked down at the crying child nestled in his arms. Trixie watched Ella tend to Shax worriedly, her tears silent as she cried and sniffled. She had understood Shax when neither he nor Ella had been able to. She had run to Shax despite him looking half-crazed and covered in blood, with only the trust a child could have – but it worked. Had she been the force that popped his ears so painfully to get him to listen? Even now, there was a slight ring in the background.

The Princess would be a true force to reckon with when she hit her majority.

Michael and Lucifer skidded around the corner in pure urgency, Chloe right behind them.

“Trixie!”

“Mom!” Trixie jumped from Azazel’s arms. “Dad!” She dashed toward Lucifer and Chloe, both kneeling to capture their daughter in a tight three-way hug. Lucifer pushed back just enough to ensure she was unharmed – at least physically. Once he was sure the blood on her was not hers, he pulled her back into the desperate hold of a parent scared for their child.

Michael was at Shax’s side. “How bad is he?” he demanded from Ella.

“It’s bad,” Ella informed him regretfully. “It would be best if he had a healer better than me.”

“You’re what we have,” Michael snapped. Ella, to her credit, didn’t so much as flinch. He closed his eyes and breathed deeply. "You'll have to do your best."

Ella nodded. “Then I need him moved so we can get him cleaned up and I can more accurately assess the damage.”

Michael responded by lifting the unconscious demon into his arms and cradling him close against his chest.

Chapter Text

The group split ways on the floor beneath the penthouse. Michael carried Shax to his apartment with Ella and Azazel following close behind. Trixie stared over Lucifer’s shoulder, biting her lip in worry for her protector.

“Will he be okay?” She asked while Lucifer turned to guide Chloe up the stairs to the penthouse.

Lucifer shared a look with Chloe that told her that it wasn’t looking good. “He’s a fighter,” Lucifer told Trixie, hiding his concern behind a smile. “If anyone will bounce back, it’ll be him.”

Trixie seemed to be comforted by Lucifer’s words as she buried her face into his neck. Lucifer shifted the girl in his arms to hold her more securely as they ascended the stairs. She had attached herself to him and refused to let go, not that Lucifer was any more willing to let go himself.

Chloe followed silently, questions racing in her mind. The logical thing to do would be to take Shax to a hospital, and the sooner the better if he had any chance at all. Still, there was something that made her hold her tongue about it, some instinct that said it would do no good; that if Ella couldn’t help him then the hospital staff wouldn’t be able to either. Logic told her, that given his current state, Shax shouldn’t even be alive right now. The blood loss alone should have done him in not including his broken skull. But her heart was hopeful, and while worried, had faith that Shax wouldn’t give up; that he was a fighter, just as Lucifer had said.

It made no sense as her mind and heart raged war against one another for the millionth time since meeting this group of people. Her mind clearly felt that she should take her daughter and sister and run without looking back, yet here she was, knee-deep and only getting deeper all because they felt right. They felt like home in a way that nothing has felt in her current memories, especially the past eight years.

Chloe felt like screaming.    

No. Deep breaths.

First things first, take care of Trixie. She had no idea what actually happened here tonight, but her daughter was clearly shaken up and needed her. Chloe could deal with the rest of the craziness later.

Lucifer had made it to the bar and was in the process of pouring a rather strong drink. He had settled Trixie onto a stool beside him to provide stability and still allow them to hold one another while he doctored his nerves. Trixie adjusted accordingly and snuggled into his shoulder while Lucifer rubbed her back as a reassurance to them both that the other was here and safe.

Chloe felt herself relax into the moment as she watched them, something clicking into place like finally finding a long-lost puzzle piece. My dear, sweet Lucifer. This is how it should have been. The thought came from nowhere and startled Chloe. That voice…was hers but…not. Oh. You can hear me now. This will make things interesting.

She was hearing voices now? She was going insane.

Not insane, the voice scoffed. Locks are being broken.

Locks? What locks? Chloe ran a hand over her face. She really couldn’t handle this right now. Later then, once our little sprout is settled.

“Lucifer.”

A woman’s voice drug Chloe back into the here and now. “Charlotte?” Why’s the bitch still here? Don’t tell me they’re letting her stick around. Send her back to Hell already!

That seemed a little harsh in Chloe’s personal opinion. Sure, Charlotte had her drawbacks (mainly her job and attitude) but come on, Hell? The voice didn’t respond.

Lucifer quickly glanced between Trixie and Chloe, before settling on Charlotte as she approached. “What are you doing here?” He sounded defensive.

His eyes hardened upon seeing Maze standing behind Charlotte. She looked unsure when she spotted Chloe and Trixie but she didn’t give anything away to the woman in front of her. Maze did bow in deference to Lucifer, as though apologizing for something without actually doing so, but Lucifer chose to ignore her for now, keeping his attention on Charlotte.

Charlotte watched Trixie with an almost disgusted curiosity as the young girl watched her in turn, still firmly attached to her dad. The look had Chloe bristling with the need to stand between the woman and her child. Lucifer noticed it too, tightening his hold protectively, a soft sound of warning leaving his lips.

“I asked a question.”

Charlotte watched Lucifer carefully, her eyes flicking between him and Trixie before briefly glancing in Chloe’s direction. She took a breath. “I’m letting Uriel take me back to Hell,” she said to Lucifer.

Lucifer frowned, obviously unhappy with the news that had Chloe confused once again. Who was Uriel? Why did the name make her uncomfortable? Lucifer turned to her. “Why don’t you and Beatrice freshen up? A hot bath is just what the doctor ordered.”

Trixie protested, clutching at Lucifer even tighter. He glanced quickly at Charlotte, now starting to get anxious. He wanted the two of them, especially Trixie, out of her line of sight, Chloe realized. She would feel insulted if she didn’t recognize the underlying fear in his eyes. It put her immediately on alert even if she didn’t understand what he had to fear from Charlotte.

I’m going to be no help. The voice was back, this time very pissed off. Seems I can’t tell you anything actually useful.

“Come on, Trix.” Chloe ignored the voice for now and focused on helping Lucifer get them removed from the room. She could feel Charlotte eyeing them and forcibly ignored that too. “I think I noticed some bath bombs earlier. Let’s go try one of them and get changed into some nice pajamas.” She almost thought that it wouldn’t work but Trixie finally relented and clung to her instead.

“There’s some just for her in the cabinet,” Lucifer whispered. “I’m fairly certain that they have little puppies in them.”

That got a slight smile from Trixie for the first time since they arrived. Chloe thanked him before carrying Trixie into the bedroom.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer watched his mate and daughter disappear around the corner, longing desperately to join them. A hot bath would help Beatrice relax though – he hoped – and it gave him time to deal with his mother without risking their discovery – again, he hoped. He had not missed his mother’s calculating expression as she had observed Beatrice wrapped around him and his own protective hold around the child.

“Please tell me that you have not procreated with a human.”

Lucifer glared at his mum. “So what if I have?” He snapped out the challenge defensively. The Goddess’s expression told him exactly what she thought of that idea and he scoffed. “I haven’t, but it wouldn’t be any of your business if I had.” He turned back to his drink, not wanting to deal with her at the moment and just wanting her gone.

“Did you hear what she said?” Maze asked, moving them back to safer territory. Lucifer would be more appreciative of the act if he wasn’t currently irritated with the demon for bringing his mum here in the first place. “She’s going to let Uriel…”

“I heard what she said.”

Maze grew frustrated with Lucifer’s lackluster response. “And?”

“And what?” Lucifer snapped, turning on her. “Since you seemed to have ignored Azazel’s SOS earlier let me fill you in on the fact that Shax is currently fighting for his life and Beatrice got caught up in the crossfire!”

Maze blanched at the news. “I…”

“I don’t care for your excuses!” Lucifer roared, the stress finally getting the better of him. He had noticed the small cut on Beatrice’s chin. He had seen how scared and traumatized she was and still was. He had seen the state that Shax was in and knew they’d be lucky if Ella was able to get him through the night. Demons were near indestructible but even they had their limits. Shax was also half-human which meant that it took less for his limit to be reached. He had seen the pained desperation and fear on Michael’s face as he had cradled his adoptive son to him - whether he admitted to that little fact or not. Lucifer has reached his limit of stressors for one evening.

“If mum really wants to return to Hell so badly then she can go! It will be one less thing for me to worry about! But guess what, Mazikeen, it won’t fucking matter because Uriel has already changed his plans so who knows what he’s got planned now!”

It wouldn’t even surprise him if Uriel knew who Beatrice was at this point. The bastard was always smarter than any of them gave him credit for.

Lucifer leaned over his drink, mind in turmoil. “Why can’t they just leave us alone?” he muttered to no one.

“Where is he?” Maze asked quietly.

“His apartment,” Lucifer answered tiredly. “Michael and the others are with him.” He heard Maze move toward the stairs. “Mazikeen.” She stopped, turning to look at him. “If there is going to be a problem, I suggest you stay here. Michael won’t take kindly to any threats right now.”

Maze was smart. Lucifer highly doubted that she hadn’t figured things out by now. She was also smart enough to know that Lucifer’s warning wasn’t empty and that he wouldn’t attempt to stage a rescue should she try to start some shit and Michael took offense. She had been the one most strongly suggesting hunting Shax down and taking care of the problem after all.

The demon glowered at him. “I’d already figured it out. Why do you think I told your mother about Uriel?”

She left him gaping after her in surprise. The fact that Maze had gone to get help instead of immediately taking Shax out was telling enough about how she felt about the youngest member of the tribe. But was it enough that no drama would unfold later? Only time will tell.

He turned back to the Goddess. “She told you about everything?”

"She told me about Uriel being here and the reason," she confirmed, moving to stand beside him. "I personally couldn't care for the half-breed, or any demon for that matter, but you do. Michael does too." She reached up to cup his cheek. "I don't want my boys to hurt because of me any more than you already do. If that means I have to return to Hell, then so be it."

Lucifer wanted so badly to believe that she was telling the truth, that she really was here trying to make amends, but history had taught him otherwise. Still, he wouldn’t argue with her. He pulled away, taking a step back. “It doesn’t matter now. Stay if you want. Uriel’s already taken his pound of flesh from Shax.”

Goddess watched him down his drink before speaking again. “Is the mutt really that bad off?”

Lucifer cut her a side-eye for the insult which she promptly ignored. “I don’t know the full extent of his injuries but I saw enough to know it’s going to be a close call.”

“Interesting,” Goddess mumbled under her breath, low enough that Lucifer didn’t hear her. She glanced toward the bedroom in thought. The child was new but that woman…she could swear she knew her from somewhere. But this demon, surely it wouldn’t have kept fighting just for itself. Even demons had a sense of preservation; most of them. Could it have been protecting the child? If so, did the child belong to the demon? Her eyes narrowed. If that was the case, why was it clinging to her Light Bringer?

She needed more information.

“What are you going to do about Uriel?” she asked, turning back to her son, her expression neutral.

Lucifer sighed wearily. “I have no idea.”

“Well, if anyone can figure it out, it’s you, son,” she encouraged.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Azazel was the first one in Shax’s apartment with Ella and Michael close behind. He rushed ahead of them into the bedroom, stripping the bed of its blankets and pillows, and double checking that a mattress cover was under the remaining sheet. It really didn’t matter in the grand scheme of things but if they could prevent having to change out the entire bed later it would only make things easier. Should he change the sheet? It looked freshly changed but…

“Leave it,” Ella demanded. “Cleaning service came today. It’s new enough.” She directed Michael to lay Shax down. “You two work on getting his clothes off. I’ll try to clear his airway. Try not to jostle him too much.”

Azazel and Michael quickly got to work. The demon used his claws to easily tear the cloth to make the job easier while Michael gently pulled it away from the wounds.

“You know,” Azazel spoke anxiously. “I’ll admit that I’ve thought of undressing him, just not in this context.” Michael shot him a glare that would have frozen lava. Azazel couldn’t help but laugh with nerves. “Just trying to lighten things up.”

“Don’t,” Michael snapped harshly before turning back to the job at hand.

Right. Azazel clamped his mouth shut.

The wounds on Shax's body were extensive. Azazel ran to get water and cloths to start cleaning while Michael finished removing the last of the clothing. Handing Michael one and setting the basin between them, the demon and angel started wiping away blood to better see the cuts and abrasions underneath. Shax's demonology had already started healing the most superficial but there were still a few that oozed pitifully, most likely the ones made with the blade Uriel had. Michael focused on the most worrisome wound low on Shax's abdomen, right above his hip. It bled easily, quickly replacing what he cleaned away. The cut itself wasn't large but it was clearly deep – a clean stab.

“Ella, this one isn’t stopping,” Michael informed her shortly, applying pressure to the wound. The cloth was worryingly and quickly soaked red.

“I’m almost done here.”

Azazel winced at the sharp crack of her resetting a partially healed bone fragment. He was severely glad that Shax was unconscious for this. The incubus sounded like he was breathing better after the adjustment though still slightly gurgled.

“Breathing won’t help him if he bleeds out,” Michael snapped back.

“Stopping the bleeding won’t matter if he can’t breathe,” Ella parried. Azazel was impressed at her ability to still sound calm and rational in comparison to Michael’s anxious anger. “Keep pressure on it.”

“What do you think I’m doing?”

Ella glanced at Michael, quickly assessing the situation. “Azazel, get a new cloth and take over.” She went back to checking on Shax’s airway. “Take a minute to settle yourself, Your Majesty,” she spoke sternly over Michael’s complaint, adding his title as a token of respect to the order. “You’re no help to him if you can’t keep a clear head.”

The only reason Michael didn't rip her head off was because she was the only one who knew enough to be Shax's best chance. Azazel certainly didn't want that piercing gaze on the back of his head. Ella handled herself professionally though and didn't respond. Azazel grabbed a clean cloth and moved to Michael's side.

Michael was trembling, Azazel realized, his hands shaking even as they held pressure against the bloody cloth. His breath was heavy and short; his jaw tight with clenched teeth. His eyes glistened as though a breath away from releasing tears of fear and stress. Azazel’s hands tightened on the clean cloth he held in his hands. He had known that Michael cared for Shax – their Kings cared for all of them in their own way – but he was just now realizing how deeply that care ran. This wasn’t his King trying to help save a servant, no matter if that servant was his personal attendant or not. The look in Michael’s eyes was a look that Azazel had seen only twice.

One time had been when Lilith was in the process of giving birth. It had not been an easy one for their Queen. Michael and Lucifer had sat on either side, holding her hands, while talking and encouraging her while Eve, Ella, and the other handful of healers present worked their magic to safely deliver the princess into the world. She had been weak, like a newborn foal, and bedridden after the event. Michael had sat with her, long after she was asleep, with love and worry evident in his eyes until Eve or Lucifer coaxed him into sleeping.

The next time had been after the Queens’ death. Michael had hovered around Lucifer for the first few days until Lucifer snapped out of his shock and took all of his anger and pain out on them. Michael took the brunt of the abuse, standing between the servants and Lucifer, snapping back and fighting his twin in a way that Azazel had never seen them fight. They tore each other bloody on multiple occasions but Azazel would never forget the pained, worried, and longing stares Michael would fix on Lucifer's back as he walked away or the heart-wrenching sobs that would come from both of their private chambers in the dead of the night when everyone else was sleeping.

It was the way Michael looked at Shax now. It was anxious and pleading just be alright. Please fix him. The realization struck Azazel. Michael had been so careful over the many, many years, protecting Shax and keeping his secret to the best of his ability without giving the game away. But those walls were none existent now. He may not have sired Shax himself, but Shax was his family, placed as high as Michael could get him in Hell’s hierarchy without drawing dangerous eyes to him.

Michael had promised Heaven war should they attack his family again. As it were, there might still be a chance to keep Michael from doing so but if Shax died…

Azazel couldn’t let that happen.

He approached Michael, gently taking the red-soaked cloth from him and quickly replacing it with the new one. "I can save him,” he whispered to Michael, squeezing his hands. “Trust me.”

Azazel ran before Michael could question him, ignoring Ella yelling at him. Shax was half-human. Lucifer had already used a feather on him once so it was bound to work again. He rushed into his apartment, going straight to the locked safe where he had stashed the four feathers from the beach. The four feathers lay there innocently: black, white, red, and violet. Which one? Did it matter? His hand hovered over them a moment in his indecision before the black one shimmered as though to say pick me. Azazel slowly picked it up, staring at it as though he had never seen it before. Had it known his plight?

He shook his head. He didn’t have time for this. Holding tightly, but carefully, to the feather in his hand, he locked the others away again before rushing back to the others, passing Maze on his way. She tried to speak to him but he didn’t have the time. Maze followed close behind him, sensing his urgency.

Michael and Ella looked up when he got back to the room. “Where the hell…?” Michael started but paused when Azazel held the feather out to him. “Where did you get this?” he asked breathlessly.

“Does it matter?”

The two of them met eyes and understanding bloomed between them. Michael took his feather with reverence. “I don’t know if it will even work.”

“It will,” Azazel told him confidently. Michael gazed at him confused.

“Sooner is better than later, Michael,” Ella coaxed him gently but firmly in the way that only a healer could achieve.

Michael nodded. “We’ll discuss this more later,” he warned the caspan. He looked at Shax and then at the feather before taking a deep, steadying breath. "Please work," he whispered and placed the feather over the still-bleeding wound at Shax's hip. Michael held it there, not relaxing until it started to glow. The four of them watched with wide eyes until the glow became so bright that they couldn't any longer. Azazel winced against the light, feeling it burn slightly against his skin. He checked after the light faded, expecting to find his skin pink but it was unblemished.

The room was silent as they waited anxiously for anything to show that the feather had done its job. Shax was still, scarily still, and Azazel couldn’t tell if he was breathing or not. He was no longer gurgling and wheezing at least. That had to be a good sign, right?

Michael leaned forward, placing a shaky hand on Shax’s pulse. “Shax?” A second passed though it felt like hours. “He has a pulse,” Michael whispered.

Shax drew a breath at the same moment, startling a gasp from Michael. He didn’t wake but his chest rose and fell with steady breaths that sounded clean and clear. The entire room seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. Michael checked on the wound to find it healed, leaving only a scar behind that could barely be seen due to the current paleness of Shax’s skin. The Serpent King frowned at the mark, eyes hardening for a brief moment, before the tension in his frame left him, requiring him to sit heavily on the bed by Shax’s legs. He lifted his gaze to Azazel, ignoring Ella who had moved to start cleaning the blood from Shax’s face.

“You kept feathers after we told you to make sure all of them were destroyed.”

Azazel gracefully fell to his knees and bowed his head. “I disobeyed, My King. I will gladly accept any punishment you deem worthy of my offense.”

Michael chuckled wetly. It wasn’t a sound that Azazel expected but he resisted the desire to look up until prompted to do so. “This isn’t your first offense, Azazel. How many times have you gone against our orders now?” The question was rhetorical, not that Azazel knew the answer anyway, so he kept silent. “It’s funny that so many of those times have been advantageous to us. If you’re not careful, I’ll begin to think you care.”

Azazel allowed a wry grin. If Michael was teasing him, then his punishment wouldn’t be too severe. He risked looking up. “I assure you, My King, my reasons are entirely selfish.”

Michael snorted with amusement. "I'm sure." He motioned for Azazel to stand, gazing at the demon knowingly. His gratitude showed in his eyes, making Azazel's skin crawl with the notion, but Michael continued without verbally expressing it. "You'll be on bathroom duty."

“Bathroom duty?!” Azazel gaped at him before he could stop it. He winced, knowing he just made it worse.

Michael smirked at him. “For a month.”

“A month?!”

“Just keep digging that hole, dumbass,” Maze smirked at him gleefully. She smirked wider when he glared at her.

Ella giggled through tears as she picked up the basin of water and the dirty towels to change them out.

Michael shook his head, tired amusement clear on his face. “Yes, a month. If that isn’t satisfactory, I can make it two?”

“No, one is more than fine,” Azazel mumbled, resigning himself to cleaning toilets for the near future.

As far as punishments went, he was actually getting off with a slap on the wrist. Honestly, it was no worse than the punishment he had received for locking his Kings into a room together when they were fighting. Organizing the library in the castle had actually been fun considering he’d had Shax to share in the long and tedious rearranging of books. He glanced at the aforementioned demon still sleeping on the bed.

He was worth it.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jane hated doing Chloe’s job. She hated it with a passion. Putting the clues together and chasing down the criminals were fun enough but the paperwork…Jane groaned. Just kill her now.

It's what she got for volunteering to accompany Dan to Javier's restaurant to follow up on one of Chloe's hunches so she could go to her daughter. Divide and conquer as they say. She would have preferred to have one of the twins with her instead of Dan but there was no way she would have even asked them. Lucifer had the same burning need to get to his daughter as Chloe and Michael…well Michael had looked like his entire world was about to crumble around him if he didn't make it to Lux at that very moment.

Thankfully, she had gotten an ‘all clear’ text from Chloe, letting her know that Trixie was fine before they entered the building and found Ann collecting evidence to destroy it. Jane considered it a good thing that Chloe kept her up to date on all of her cases, often using Jane as a sounding board and for an outsider’s perspective, or otherwise she would have been completely lost. Dan had not been any help having only gathered the bare bones of the case before meeting her.

The fact that he had not picked up on the fact that she was not actually Chloe only told of his lack of observational skills.

Seriously. Jane thought he was at least better than that.

Anyway, getting trapped in a burning building was not fun in the slightest. It was by sheer luck that they had access to the sink in which she could douse them in enough water for them to rush out with minimal damage. They still sported some minor burns on their hands and arms from protecting their faces that were easily patched up. Jane was not going to let Dan live down the fact that he had to be saved by her.

She had been able to grab the evidence off of Ann’s person and Ann was arrested not far from the restaurant. All in all, it was a good evening. Chloe would be proud.

Jane sighed heavily, leaning back in the chair as she pushed the last of the paperwork away from her. Finally. She grabbed her phone to get caught up on the messages that Chloe had sent her. Jane sat straight upon reading that Shax was severely hurt. Shit. Michael. She should have checked her phone earlier. Jane sent back ‘how’s he doing’ and grabbed her jacket to rush out. She passed Dan and was halfway to the elevator before she paused and looked back. She wasn’t sure but there was something off about him this evening.

Her phone dinged. Maze said that he’s stable now.

She breathed in relief, her gaze once again landing on Dan. He leaned over his desk, head in his hands, and stared at the files on his desk without seeing them. Jane knew he was having a hard time since his demotion and then with Charlotte almost getting killed, but he desperately looked as though he needed a friend.

-And Michael?

                        -Sitting with him. He hasn’t left his side.

Jane bit her lip. She could do a quick check-in for Dan, just enough for him to know someone is noticing and cares, and then she would go to Michael. Plan determined, Jane walked back to Dan’s desk.

“Things going okay?” Dan jerked his head up to look at her. “You don’t seem yourself tonight.”

Dan's bandaged hands flutter over his desk as though attempting to look busy before he finally gives up, dropping them to the surface. “That bad, huh?” Jane nodded sympathetically as Dan rubbed his face with his hands. “I can handle it. I’m just tired.”

Liar, said the strange voice from earlier. He clearly can’t.

“I’m here if you need to talk,” Jane offered. “You know that, right?”

Dan looked at her with mild confusion before it cleared. “Yeah, I know. Thanks, Jane.”

She smiled. “So, you did notice.”

“Not really,” he mumbled with a shrug. “I just noticed that your hair’s down. Chloe doesn’t wear it down at work.”

Jane smiled more freely. “There’s the detective behind the long face.” Her teasing bought a tired laugh at least.

“Get out of here. I can finish this.”

“You’re sure?”

Dan waved her off, standing from his desk. “I’ll take you up on your offer of talking later,” he stated, moving to the kitchenette for a cup of coffee. Jane let him go.

He’s lying again. You’ll have to pester him if you actually want him to talk.

I know, Jane answered without thinking too hard about it. She pressed the elevator button for the parking garage.

Oh, you hear me. Jane froze as it giggled. I love progress.

Jane rubbed her eyes and pinched the bridge of her nose. She needed sleep apparently.

Nah, just think of me as your subconscious. That’s what I am, after all. Well, technically.

Jane ignored it. Her goal right now was getting to Michael.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael was right where Chloe had told her he was; sitting vigil at Shax’s bedside.

Jane paused in the doorway and just observed them for a moment. Shax had been dressed in soft pajamas and looked very snug under his blankets. The dark colors were a stark contrast against the ghostly appearance of his skin. She didn’t think she had ever seen someone so devoid of color before. Even his normally blue hair was as white as freshly fallen snow. It looked as odd as it did normal, making Jane squirm with the weirdness of the sensation.

Michael was slouched in a chair with his eyes closed, appearing as though he had finally given into exhaustion. Appearances were deceiving, Jane remembered, when his gaze landed on her when she stepped inside the room. He calmly straightened, sending her a wisp of a smile.

“I was wondering when you would stop staring.” His gaze tensed when he noticed the bandage on her arm.

Jane huffed at him and waved him off. “I’m fine. It’s all very minor. I’ll be good in a day or two.” Michael looked like he wanted to argue but she didn’t let him. “I thought you were asleep.”

“Just resting,” he replied, fighting a yawn and failing.

Jane chuckled softly at his sheepish expression. "Perhaps sleep would be more beneficial."

“Perhaps,” he agreed, though he didn’t move. “He’s going to be fine as long as he wakes up enough to be able to eat.”

She approached, sitting on the bed close to Michael. “There’re broths that could be beneficial.”

His smile this time was dismissively appreciative and pained. Her helpfulness had severely missed the mark. “Not that kind of ‘eat’. I won’t have him fed without his consent,” Michael explained further but it didn’t help.

“But, if it’s to save his life…” Jane trailed off when Michael firmly shook his head.

"Whether you believe it or not, Shax is an incubus demon. For him to get his strength back and to fully heal, he will need to feed and Incubi feed on sex." His eyes were hard in their resolve but soft as he gazed at Shax. "I will not force food on him without him being aware and ruin all progress that he has made." Michael's dark eyes found hers. "I will not ruin the trust we have gained from him. He will live without feeding for a short time, but his energy and strength will be depleted significantly.”

Jane frowned, staring at her hands clasped in her lap. His words made sense as much as they sounded delusional. Her heart squeezed at the implication of Michael’s words about Shax and she felt reassured by Michael’s insistence in protecting Shax from losing all of his consent for such things. Still, her mind balked at the words demon and incubus. Those things didn’t exist. They weren’t real. Her mind rebelled against the very thought even as her heart and gut insisted that they were true. She tried to make sense of it, to piece it all together into some semblance of cooperative understanding between heart and mind, but her head was starting to hurt with the effort. A warm hand resting over hers brought her out of it. When had her eyes closed?

“It’s okay,” Michael whispered, reaching with the other hand to gently wipe away the tears she hadn’t realized she was shedding. “It’s okay, sweetheart.”

“But it’s not,” Jane argued. “It’s not!”

Michael pulled her into his lap, letting her cry her frustration out onto his shoulder. Guilt burned in her gut; she was supposed to be supporting Michael, but she couldn't get the tears to stop. She tried so hard to pretend that everything was alright and normal every day; she and Chloe both did, but that didn't stop the gaping holes in their memories or the constant feeling of wrongness, of missing something that should be there but wasn't. It didn't stop the pain of trying to understand, to reach for and grasp every nugget of information to make all of the confusion make sense, only to have it result in the worst migraines she could ever imagine.

Michael held her through all of it, silent in his support. Her tears slowed. Her gaze landed on Shax. He barely looked legal, his sleeping form pulling on her heart as she realized that she had been frightened by the news that he had been hurt. Her first thought had gone to Michael, but as she watched him softly breathe, she was filled with the need to caress his face and rest her head on his chest just to hear his heartbeat for confirmation that he was okay. It was almost as though…

“Tell me about him,” she whispered.

Michael hummed against her hair. “About Shax?” At her nod, he continued. “Are you sure? I don’t want to cause any more pain.”

“Getting our memories back is going to hurt, Michael.” Her voice was soft but resigned. Jane and Chloe had already talked about it. They knew and accepted that it was going to hurt to get the truth. The boys were going to have to accept that too. “The hard truth, please, no matter how insane it may sound.”

Michael made a small sound of discontent at the idea but acquiesced to her request. "First, I should share a bit of history to bring things into context." His voice was soft as he talked. "There is a creature called Cambion. These creatures are sired by demons and born to humans. At first, they were ignored on Hell's side but vilified on Earth for reasons I'm sure you can gather. It was only when they started going mad and becoming rabid killers that Hell decided to step in."

“Why did they go mad?”

"We assume it's due to an imbalance of demon and human hormones. It's not a cross that should technically happen, after all, but we don't truly know the reason. Every cambion in history has made it to early puberty before losing themselves; or self-destructing in Hell's terms. There wasn't always a trigger for the event, not an obvious one at any rate. Because they were so dangerous, it was decided that action had to be taken. Any demon caught having sired on a human would be put to death. The child in question was to be culled from existence; Heaven’s rule, not ours, but there was little we could do without declaring war. Seeing a few in self-destruct mode made the job easier, I’m ashamed to admit, but the children…”

Michael's voice sounded bitter as he trailed off, leaving the words unsaid. He may have agreed with culling the dangerous ones but he had not liked the slaughtering of innocent children. It said a lot about him and his character and a lot about the others involved in the law-making process.

“Shax is a cambion,” Michael admitted with a heavy sigh. “His father was an incubus that worked at the castle as a courtesan for the other servants. He was the only incubus on staff actually. Others would come but upon realizing that they would not have access to our bedchambers they typically left.” His smile was bemused. “Nothing like the chance of getting a taste of fallen angel, I guess.”

Jane chuckled softly, something in her responding to what felt like a very old joke between them.

"Instead of requesting a private audience with us, he admitted to his actions in front of the entire court, giving us no choice but to follow through completely with the law we had set. It had not been an intentional action. He had miscalculated the time between his male partners and the human woman he had sired on.”

He didn't need to say it for Jane to know that he would have attempted to lessen the verdict for this particular demon. Demon or not, breaking laws or not, he would definitely be the type of person to weigh in the loyalty of his subjects when given the chance.

“Does that matter for them?”

“Incubi are interesting in that it takes two males to impregnate a female. Don’t ask me why but we believe it has something to do with how their bodies respond to sex and sperm of other males. I’ve never been interested enough to dig into it.” He gently tapped her on the nose. “Eve might know. She was big on being the biologist of our little group. Figuring out how life functioned in Hell was her favorite pastime.”

Jane smiled, thinking that sounded just like her. While Chloe was adamant in making sure all the clues in her cases matched up and were accounted for, she was often more content to just let the side things in life rest on the surface, accepting them as they were and letting things go at their own pace unless they interfered with her main focus of the day; important, immediate tasks first – the rest could wait. Jane, however, liked to dig and poke at every little thing that came her way. It was probably why she experienced more migraines lately than Chloe did.

“The child hadn’t been born yet, so Heaven didn’t know about it. I decided I would take care of it myself, hoping to save the mother at least, but that was not to be. She had been ostracized from her village and had birthed her babe in the forest without help. At the time, childbirth mortality was high even with the help of trained doctors and midwives. By herself, and in the wild, she hadn’t stood a chance.”

Jane looked up to get a read on Michael’s expression to find him gazing at Shax though his eyes looked haunted and far away.

“She had passed shortly before I found her, the babe freshly born, still attached to its mother and warm from her body. He didn’t cry, which had me thinking he hadn’t made it either, but as I approached, his blue eyes met mine. They glowed like diamonds in the low light that the moon provided, and the small wisps of bloodied hair sparkled it was so white, both clear signs that he was something other than human. His demonic traits already dominated the human.”

Michael paused briefly, simply watching Shax as he breathed. “It would have been easy to cull him as was the law. Not even ten minutes in the world; a nice rock and a good swing would take care of it or I could have simply left him to the wolves.”

Jane knew she should be horrified by Michael's words and the detached way he said them but his eyes told her of the conflict he had faced that day, of the pain he had felt at the choice he had been expected to make. The way his fingers clenched at her clothing, his hold pinching her skin, further told of his turmoil. He swallowed thickly.

"I could do neither of those things. I gathered him up and took him home, hiding him behind my wings as I took him to the rest of my family, expecting a fight." He chuckled, the sound wet as he sniffed. "You and Lilith took one look at him before you gathered him into a blanket while discussing with Lilith which nursemaid would be the most suitable. Lucifer didn’t even question it, just told me that we’d figure it out together like we did everything else.”

Jane didn't bother to correct him about the issue of her versus Eve. This wasn't the time or the place. She brushed away the tear that finally fell, cupping his cheek to have him look at her. She didn't need him to finish. Jane knew that he had raised Shax with the help of his brother and mates until the time came to place him with his own kind for him to have the best chance of hiding and surviving. She knew that Michael provided shelter, food, and protection to the one who took Shax in for him. She didn't know how she knew, she had no memories to draw from, but she knew. Shax was theirs.

“We knew,” she found herself saying with certainty as though she had been there herself.  She didn’t fight it. She didn’t probe at it; she simply let it happen. “We knew that there was a chance that you would bring the babe home.” He held her closer, wet eyes never leaving hers. Her thumb traced his cheek. “Your serpent skin is only so thick, my sweet lamb.”

She had said something right for Michael let out a choked sob before his hands cupped her face and his lips were pressed to hers. He moved so quick that she startled, gasping into his mouth and grabbing his shoulders for stability. The brush of his tongue against her lips and the little hum of pure need that left him had her melting into him, moving her lips to meet his. Michael pulled back, his eyes mere slits as they gazed into hers for barely a moment before they were closing again. Jane met him this time, wrapping her arms around his neck as his arms moved to cradle her shoulders and slide around her waist.

Her body felt like a livewire as they kissed, her blood humming delightfully under her skin. The feel of him against her, the scent of him, and the taste of him had her desiring more of this feeling. For the first time that she could remember, she felt like she was coming home; like she was exactly where she was meant to be. They broke apart to bring quick gasps of air into their lungs before they met again. Jane shifted in Michael’s lap, wanting to bring him closer, feeling more desperate for him with every second that passed.

A groan echoed in the room and not one of pleasure.

“Please, stop,” came the plea that had them pulling apart to peer at Shax. Despite still looking tired and weak, his eyes glowed as he watched them, desperation on his face as he begged. "As tantalizing as you two smell and taste right now, I'm not comfortable with this.”

Michael quickly, but gently, removed Jane from his lap. He stood to move them both back from the bed. “Shit, Shax. Apologies,” he cleared his throat. “We didn’t intend…we weren’t…”

Jane felt flushed but wasn’t entirely certain that it was from embarrassment at being caught. “We didn’t intentionally mean for it to go that far or to even get lip-locked. We swear.”

Shax groaned again, squeezing his eyes shut. “I know.” The room was silent. Shax rolled onto his side, curling into the fetal position. “Fuck. I’m so hungry it hurts.”

"I'm so sorry, Shax." Michael wanted nothing more than to approach the demon on the bed to soothe him but knew that it would only make it worse given his current state. "Should I get someone you're more comfortable with?" He offered.

Shax blinked at them, his eyes still bright and glowing. It was ethereal. They captured Jane in their beauty. It was mesmerizing how their bright sparkle drew her in. She could drown in them for hours.

“Get her out of here!” Shax snapped, jolting Jane from her fascination. Michael pulled her back to him. When had she moved? “I’m sorry,” he whimpered. “I'm calling her without meaning to. I can't…" Shax's face pinched like he was in pain. "Linda. If she can. Please.”

Michael frowned and hesitated. “Linda’s human. I don’t think-”

“Maze and Ella as well then. They can keep me from going too far.”

Michael thought it over before nodding. “I’ll let them know.” He turned to guide Jane out of the room.

“Wait, Michael,” Shax called, prompting Michael to turn back to him. “He knows. He knows about Princess Lamashtu.”

Michael tensed, his jaw clenching. Jane frowned, remembering that Lucifer had said that Trixie’s original name had been Lamashtu. Were they talking about the same girl? If so, had Trixie been the main target and Shax had merely gotten in the way?

“Noted,” Michael said darkly. “Thank you, Shax. I’ll send help as soon as I can.”

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Where had it all gone wrong? Why did it have to come to this?

Lucifer stared in front of him, his mind not wanting to comprehend what he was seeing but he forced it too.

After his talk with his mother, he checked in on Chloe and Trixie to find the young girl had fallen asleep. He insisted that they take the bed, promising Chloe that he'd be back after he handled some things elsewhere. Her face had fallen, concern etched into her expression, but she let him go. Lucifer pulled the screen to block the room from the rest of the penthouse, made his mother swear not to bother them, and left without a word to anyone else.

In hindsight, perhaps he should have grabbed Maze or Azazel to accompany him at the very least, but he wouldn’t take them from supporting Michael and Shax. He could handle this next bit by himself. He didn’t need backup to talk Uriel down.

He had severely miscalculated.

Uriel had shown up when called to the old, abandoned church, but he was in no mood for idle chit-chat. Lucifer was proud to see the Shax had taken a good hunk out of the younger angel’s wing before Uriel had been able to escape him. Unfortunately, it made Uriel unwilling to negotiate and very, very irritable. The angel had little patience for Lucifer trying to talk him out of anything but that lack of patience also loosened his tongue. He ended up revealing his true plan of using Azrael’s blade to destroy their mother once and for all. As if that wasn’t bad enough, Uriel also threatened Beatrice with a knowing glare.

That started the fight, Lucifer flying off into full defensive mode. Uriel taunted him, laughing at Lucifer’s desperate attempt to get the upper hand but Uriel’s enhanced ability to discover patterns quickly won the fight. Lucifer lost his edge, giving Uriel the chance to toss him into at least two of the church pews, destroying them in the process. The harshness of the impact surprised him, knocking the air from his chest, and leaving him gasping and groaning. His back had hit the wood wrong and it throbbed intently. There was nothing serious, Lucifer would be back on his feet within a moment, but Uriel hadn’t been inclined to give it to him. Lucifer caught a bright glimpse of Azrael’s Blade before it and Uriel both went flying from his line of sight.

Had Uriel intended to kill him?!

Azazel appeared over him. “Anything punctured or broken?”

Lucifer shook his head with another soft groan. He just needed a minute. The demon nodded seriously before disappearing to join the fight that sounded like Maze getting her ass kicked. Where had they come from? They were going to lose, Lucifer hated to admit. Many demons were strong and capable – Maze and Azazel being two of the best fighters they had on staff – but they weren’t unpredictable enough to get one over on Uriel.

Azazel managed to knock the blade from Uriel’s hand. It slid out of sight into the shadows but that small win cost him. With a swipe of his good wing, Uriel had Azazel down and another good crack against his temple had the demon fighting for consciousness next to Maze. Lucifer struggled to get on his feet. If he could just…his legs wobbled and felt slightly numb. Damn it. His body wasn’t healing fast enough.

Uriel left the demons battered and bruised, not interested in harming them more than simply getting them out of the way. “You know,” Uriel started conversationally even as he limped up the set of stairs to the large organ on the stage. “I had only intended to do away with the tiny abomination back then but Lilith and Eve had to get in the way.” Lucifer felt his heart freeze as Uriel talked. “The Fallen reproducing? Revolting,” he sneered. “But now, I can take care of multiple birds with one stone.”

He reached for the key that he had threatened Lucifer with earlier. Lucifer fought to his feet, desperation clawing under his skin. No. No, not again. He couldn’t lose his family again.

But Michael had gotten to Uriel first.

Michael had waited in the shadows until the right moment.

Michael had grabbed Azrael’s blade where it had slid to him, all of them unknowing except for Azazel, who had knocked it specifically in that direction.

Michael had plunged the blade deep into Uriel’s chest.

It was as though time stopped for an unmeasurable amount of time before moving forward in slow motion. Uriel gasped in shock, focusing on Michael who stared him down without flinching, eyes hard. He started sinking to the floor.

"I… wondered where you were, Michael," Uriel gasped out. "But…I didn't…see this coming."

Michael went to the floor with him, holding the blade firmly in place. “I warned you,” he breathed as Uriel gripped his shirt. “I warned all of you.”

Uriel coughed. “So, you did.” He pulled Michael down and whispered something to him before he went limp, his life leaving him.

Lucifer felt separate from his body as Michael pulled the blade free. He barely registered the red that dripped down the metal and covered Michael’s hand. He was barely aware of Azazel and Maze slowly finding their feet as they watched Michael with silent concern. Lucifer was moving to Michael.

His twin noticed him and flinched back, standing. “No, Lucifer, stay there.”

Lucifer shook his head, quickening his steps before Michael had the chance to flee. "I don't care," he stated firmly, grabbing his twin's bloody hand.

Michael started down at their hands and the blade they now held together. His eyes fluttered as they met Lucifer’s. “I warned them.”

“I know,” Lucifer replied.

“He killed them.”

“I know.”

“He was going to do it again.”

“I know.”

“He almost killed Shax.”

Lucifer finally reached up to cradle Michael’s cheek. “You don’t have to justify yourself to me,” he whispered. “I know.”

Michael glanced down at Uriel and their blood-coated hands before meeting Lucifer's eyes again. "You don't like blood."

“I’ll get over it.”

The twins stared at one another until Maze cleared her throat. “I have an incubus to feed so…”

Lucifer ignored her blatant disregard for the dead angel and nodded his consent for her to leave.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Azazel was filling the grave when Michael spoke again.

“I had sworn that I’d kill the next one to hurt our family,” he said, barely above a whisper as he stared in front of him. Lucifer looked at him but remained silent as Azazel continued to throw dirt. “I went right to the gates, the furthest I could get without breaking our banishment, and made the promise.” He blinked, allowing silent tears to escape. “I never thought I’d have to go through with it.”

Lucifer pressed their shoulders together. Silence hovered over them again, thick and all-encompassing; the only noise was the soft sounds of dirt being shoveled into a deep hole. Azazel focused intently on his job, leaving his Kings to their thoughts without interruption.

“Do they truly hate us that much?”

Lucifer did not verbally answer Michael’s anguished question, instead taking his hand tightly with his own. They must, he thought, resting his head wearily on Michael’s shoulder. Why else would they destroy us so?

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~

Their mother was waiting for them when they got home. They didn't need to answer her question of what happened for her to realize the truth. Michael bowed his head and left them, not sparing their upset mother a further glance. Lucifer watched her sadly but avoided her when she tried to hug him. Instead, he followed after Michael. His twin had frozen behind the screen to watch the girls sleeping soundly in their bed, Beatrice between them. Jane had a book open on her chest, revealing that she had attempted to wait up for them but had succumbed to Morpheus’s call despite her best efforts.

Lucifer guided Michael into the shower, both of them feeling numb and empty. They leaned on each other sluggishly, bodies going through the motions of getting clean automatically. They dried off and donned pajamas before climbing into bed; Michael beside Jane and Lucifer beside Chloe.

Michael gently removed the book and set it on the table beside the bed. Jane turned in her sleep, resting an arm next to Chloe’s over Beatrice. He curled against her back, burying his face into her hair and closing his eyes. Lucifer propped up on his elbow, gazing between Chloe and Beatrice, watching them as they slept. His fingers gently traced down his daughter’s cheek, hovering over the cut on her chin. Despite being shallow and superficial, it would scar due to the blade that made it. His heart lurched.

He gently tapped Michael’s hand and waited for him to look at him. “I’ll never condemn you for protecting us,” he said softly.

Michael shared a small, tight smile, gripping Lucifer’s hand tightly.

Neither of them got much sleep that night.

Chapter Text

It was so late that when Linda's phone rang she decided to ignore it. She was already in bed, on the cusp of sleep, and she was not dealing with prank callers this late. It was only after two subsequent texts and another call that she figured she might as well see who was trying to get in touch with her. The ringing had stopped by the time she got to her phone but upon seeing that it was Michael calling, she grew curious and concerned. As his and Lucifer's therapist, she was privy to many of their secrets (not all as there was no way they'd be able to tell her everything given the sheer number of years they had behind them). Knowing their emotional trauma when it came to their family, and the fact that an estranged brother was currently threatening their mother and family again, she decided to call him back before someone got hurt.

She was too late.

Of all the responses she got, she had not expected to hear that Shax was the one in need of dire help.

Michael didn't explain much over the phone but he gave her enough details to know that the incubus would only get worse as the night progressed. He'd used all of his stored energy to keep himself alive and needed food. She felt a jolt in her stomach at the thought of what 'eating' for Shax implied but her stomach also twisted in worry for the demon. She agreed to meet Ella at Lux who would explain things further to her.

Linda had not interacted with Ella as much as the other three demons so far, but she knew immediately upon laying eyes on the petite familiar that the situation was serious. Ella's bubbliness from the girl's night was non-existent at the moment, giving off hints of the danger that lay underneath the smiles and friendliness she portrayed. She was all business as she led Linda to the elevator and started explaining the details of the situation to her. Linda was fascinated by the version of Ella she saw before her but could express her interest in learning about the small demon later.

They were here for Shax. 

“Before we go further, I need to make sure you understand something.”

Ella grabbed Linda’s arm, stopping her just down the hall from the door to Shax’s apartment. Her grip was tight, borderline painful, and left no chance for Linda to make an attempt to ignore her. Ella’s small frame certainly lied about her strength. Linda fought back a wince.

“You’re not going to be the only one in there tonight,” she said firmly, eyes hard and intent with her seriousness. “Shax isn’t just hungry, he’s starved. He’ll do his best not to hurt you, or take too much from you, but the risk is too high for us to take chances. The only reason you are even here is that he asked for you and Michael is too damn soft with him to say 'no'."

Linda arched her brow in surprise. “You speak about your King that way?”

Ella snorted, finally letting her go. “I’ve already expressed my concerns with him. He knows how I feel about this entire thing.”

Linda rubbed her arm, knowing there was going to be a slight bruise in a few hours but said nothing about it. Ella was watching her closely, her eyes eagle-like in their intensity. The first sign that Linda couldn't handle this and the demon would be throwing her out on her ass, requested by Shax or not. Linda fought against feeling insulted. The situation was dire, she knew that before coming.

Ella crossed her arms. “Maze and I will be joining you. It will likely take the three of us to satisfy him once he falls into his instincts. He won’t be gentle with you,” she warned. “There’s a chance he’ll even forget who you are and you’ll become just another body in the throes of the moment.”

Ella was trying to scare her, Linda realized. She was being tested, the demon trying to discern just how much she cared for Shax. No, she was testing Linda's resolve; how far would she go before she abandoned Shax just like others had done, being unable to handle the needs of an incubus.

Linda already knew that she would be required to share the blue-haired demon with others; that his bed would never belong to just one person. She had known that when they started their trysts and had come to terms with that when her pesky heart started getting involved because she was too dumb to not get attached. She had sat for long hours in contemplative silence trying to determine if she could handle it before she had ever approached him after learning the truth. Was she falling even further into a snare by offering him what he wasn’t getting from the other bodies that fell into his bed – friendship, connection, care…love – most definitely but it was a snare that she had decided to walk into knowingly.

Was she comfortable with the other two women joining them? She wasn’t sure. It wasn’t something that she had ever done. Would she be able to stop the bitterness of jealousy when Shax turned to them when he was done with her? Probably not, she was only human, but she knew who he would return to when he was done with them.

She would not be frightened off so easily.

“Am I threatening you?” She asked calmly, curiously.

Ella blinked at her in momentary surprise. “Threatening me? You?”

Linda nodded and tilted her head. "You're trying very hard to frighten me away. I could assume it's for my safety but that would be insulting to you. It's clear that you care for Shax but you're also very tense. Your terse words are telling me that you aren't happy with what's about to happen. The question is why? Is it the situation? Is it me? Is it because you know I can give Shax what you can’t?”

Ella’s eyes narrowed dangerously but Linda pushed on vindictively. “He asked for me. Michael already told me that he’s never asked for anyone before; that he’d only accept suggestions or offerings. Could that be because he’s never had anyone to ask for? That he’s never been comfortable or sure enough with anyone to feel like he could? All of you spout off nonsense about him being an incubus and needing to feed but none of you have mentioned his need for companionship or his need for someone to rely on for things other than sex.”

Linda took a breath as Ella dropped her arms to her sides. She pushed on before the demon had a chance to speak. "He may be an incubus but he's more than just a creature that feeds on sex. He hates it. He hates that no one can look at him without seeing him as something meant for sex. He hates that no one is ever inclined to see past what he can do for them in bed. But I do and it doesn't matter how many of us it takes to satisfy him tonight, I'm still going in there to do my part. I'm still going in there because after all is said and done, he'll turn back to me for the comfort and connection that no one else has given him."

Ella watched her, her expression unreadable. “You poor human.” Linda balked at her. Ella shook her head to keep her from speaking. “You’ve fallen for him.”

Fallen for him? Linda wouldn’t go that far. Crushing, most definitely, but…

“I’ve been around humans a lot more than the others. I know how to read you," Ella explained, not accepting Linda's sad attempt at denial. "Shax is an asexual incubus." Her lips curled into a wry smile, her eyes turning sad. "It's a cruel twist of fate, we know; required to partake in something that he has absolutely no interest in otherwise so he avoids it as much as his health will allow him." Her eyes turned to the door that would open to the apartment of the demon in question. "He admitted to me once that he used to enjoy it so far as to learn what made others tick and how to make their bodies sing for him. It was a fascination of learning how to have control over others and how to have them at his mercy, if only for a short time. He took joy from reducing them to their base desires, especially those bigger and stronger than him, and the process of weakening them to strengthen himself.”

Ella sighed, turning back to Linda. “In the end, he tried to outplay the wrong demon and ended up in a den.” Linda didn’t need her to go further. She knew what happened. Ella didn’t try to explain and continued. “We give him what choices we can. He has to have sex, that’s just his biology and has to happen if he wants to live. So far, Shax hasn’t wished to waste away, or at least, he hasn’t expressed the desire to.”

Linda felt her heart clench painfully at the casual mention of Shax potentially wishing for a form of suicide.

“Other than that, we do our best to let him hunt for himself. Sometimes he lets it go too long and we have to step in and guide a hunt, or simply hunt for him, but he's always allowed to say no to our choice for him. Often, we just invite him to feed secondhand from us if he won't feed directly. We’re aware of Shax’s need for connection and we do our best to provide it for him, but Maze isn’t the type for cuddling or feelings, our Kings and Queens have to keep him at a distance for his safety, especially in Hell, and I’m more like a sister to him and thus can’t supply the deep romantic connection he craves.”

Ella sighed again, giving away that this was something that had plagued all of them for some time and that they had exhausted multiple options. Linda suddenly felt guilty for going off on her.

“Azazel could give it to him.” Ella huffed a wet laugh, revealing that she was on the verge of tears. “He’d do anything for Shax. El bastardo lo ama but he won't do anything about it. Not that it would matter anyway. Shax is so scarred he won't allow Azazel that close, not that I could blame him."

Linda knew enough Spanish to get the gist of what Ella was saying and couldn’t help but agree. Even in the short amount of time that she had known them, it was fairly obvious how the red-haired demon felt and she was certain that it wasn’t entirely one-sided. Ella was right though; Shax was severely scarred by his assault and fear kept Azazel at arm’s length.

The familiar took a deep breath. “My point is that I’m glad that you can give him what the rest of us can’t but for your safety and his, I had to be sure.” Her smile was apologetic. “You’ve fed him hungry, but never starved like this, and he really won’t be gentle. He won’t let you go once he starts either and I’d rather not have to have the battle that would ensue should I need to come between a ravenous incubus and his food, especially food he’s so attached to.” Ella wrapped her arms around herself. “Stepping through that door will be dangerous for you.”

Linda made herself take the time to seriously consider what Ella was telling her. Shax was sweet, kind, and a very attentive lover, but that was only because he chose to be. He had the strength to take what he wanted when he wanted it, and damn the consequences and whoever got hurt in the process. Should he wish it, no one would be able to say no to him. Ella was warning her that Shax was starved and would not be in control of his actions once he fell into what his instincts screamed at him to do. Linda needed to make the choice now, knowing that her gentle Shax wouldn’t be present tonight. Was she going to commit to potentially getting hurt or would she flake and force Ella and Maze to hurt their kin to protect her?

Nervousness of the unknown churned her stomach, but she had promised Shax that she would help him when he needed her. She knew he’d understand given the circumstances, but she had already made her decision by coming in the first place. She wouldn’t abandon him.

“I’m going in,” she stated with firm resolve.

Ella nodded, her smile weak yet proud too. “Let’s hope your heart doesn’t get you killed one day.”

They entered the apartment together. It was silent and dim, the only light coming from the lamps on the tables. Ella shut the door, motioning Linda forward.

“Shax?” Linda called quietly, feeling anxious at disturbing the silence too much. Was Shax able to move? Michael had said that he was fine other than needing to eat and replenish used energy but…

Between one blink and the next, Linda found herself grabbed, twisted, and pressed tightly against the wall. She hit the surface behind her with a soft thump, surprise forcing a gasp from her lips. Hips pressed hotly against hers, holding her in place as hands fisted in her hair, angling her head to receive a hungry kiss…that never came. Linda blinked, her brain being slow to catch up to passing events.

Shax had frozen. His eyes were clenched shut as he breathed deeply through his nose. His body was tense, his muscles bunched as he fought for control over himself. The grip he had on her hair was starting to sting but Linda didn’t fight. She took a few steadying breaths of her own, noticing Ella approach cautiously from her periphery.

“Linda?”

"I'm okay," Linda assured her. She motioned Ella back a few steps when Shax growled at the presence of the tiny demon. "She's not going to interfere unless she has to."

Shax whined, high-pitched and plaintive. Linda wouldn’t have believed such a sound could have come from the man pinning her against the wall if she had not heard it herself. “She’s here to keep me from hurting you, I know.”

His voice was just as restrained as the rest of him. He spoke through his teeth, keeping them clenched so tightly together Linda could almost hear them cracking under the strain. Linda took another calming breath before reaching up to cradle his face. Shax flinched, having not expected her touch, but relaxed into it a mere second later, a soft purr of satisfaction leaving him as he nuzzled her palm. It made Linda smile despite the circumstances. She pulled him close, pressing a tender kiss to his nose. He scrunched it up adorably. His eyes remained closed.

“Ella has warned me of the dangers,” she stated softly, earning a pained whine. She shushed him. “I wouldn’t have come if I hadn’t wanted to be here,” she continued just as softly. “I’m here and I trust you.”

Shax shook his head, impossibly pressing closer. His fingers tightened further in her hair and she had to bite back the hiss of pain. “You’ve never been under.”

It took longer than Linda wanted to admit for her to figure out what Shax meant; his thrall. He was controlling himself now but barely by a thread. He was keeping his eyes closed so she still had a chance to escape, to run, should she wish to.

“I’m going nowhere,” she whispered before pressing her lips against his.

There was a moment of resistance and hesitation before Shax took over and the gentle press became hungry. She hadn't thought his grip could get tighter, but it did as he pulled her to him, angling her head to get the best access to plunder her mouth. Linda had never been handled so roughly. Heat began to simmer within her as something primal raised its head, urging her to return the embrace, her fingers returning the harsh grip on his white hair. She couldn't keep up with the kiss, but she could hold on with all of her strength as Shax encouraged her with a moan so guttural it sent pleasure zipping down her spine.

He pulled back with a gasp, leaving them both gasping for air. Linda watched as he breathed in through his mouth, head tilted slightly up, before he swallowed with a hungry groan. His eyes opened to gaze at her.

Linda had seen them glow when Shax would feed before but never like this. She was instantly captured by the sparkle, held in place as her desire for him grew. He smiled as she clung to him, his grip lessening as one hand moved to stroke her cheek appraisingly. He took another breath through his mouth, his eyelids fluttering as he swallowed and licked his lips.

“I don’t need to hold you very hard, do I?” His voice had gone down an octave and the effect on her as it spurned the hurt raging between her legs was not lost on him. Shax chuckled pridefully, leaning forward to nose along her jaw to her ear. “I’m going to devour you.”

The heat from his breath had her shivering with pure need. “Please,” she pleaded as agile fingers made quick work of the fastenings on her jeans.

Linda was overwhelmed with an urgency to have him, to give him everything she had and more. He could take it, just quell the fire raging in her blood; give her release from the pleasurable pressure that just kept rising the more he teased her. She vaguely felt her world move as he lifted her, his hands cradling and cupping her rear, pressing her core against the hardness of him as he moved her elsewhere. Linda whimpered in frustration, grinding against him with pure need.

Shax chuckled warmly in her ear. “I’ll make a feast of you, don’t worry,” he purred. “You taste too good to waste.” His tongue made a wet path up her neck before teeth nipped at the lobe of her ear.

Linda felt like she was going to self-implode if he didn’t fuck her right this instant.

She was dropped onto a soft surface which she distantly assumed was a bed. She barely registered her pants and panties being removed in the fog of raw desire and need coursing through her. In a moment of clarity, she was baffled at the power Shax could hold over someone. A brief, minor spark of fear of how easily this man, this demon, could take someone's will from them coursed through her. A look. A simple look was all it took to have her feeling as though her body was burning alive with pure, unadulterated need.

A sudden loud growl further shook her from the fog as her body registered it as predator, danger. She shot up to find Maze had Shax in a chokehold, seeming unperturbed as he snarled and clawed at her. Shax had fangs, Linda noted, small and dainty but still capable of tearing into the skin on Maze's upper arm as he bit down. The wrath demon hissed but held firm.

When had Maze arrived?

“What are you doing?”

Maze stared at her, deadpan. “You tensed and I smelt fear.”

"Consider this a check-in," Ella added, glancing worriedly between Linda and Shax, who was testing every bit of strength Maze possessed. He braced his feet and kicked back, slamming Maze into the wall behind them in a bid to get her to loosen her grip.

The image of the two of them fighting in the buff would have been amusing had it been at any other time. Linda blinked blankly, her mind slow at processing the fact that while she had been otherwise preoccupied, Maze and Ella had no doubt been providing a little ‘side-dish’ as it were to go along with Shax’s main course. But even being preoccupied themselves, they had kept such close tabs on her that even the minute reaction to a wayward thought had them interfering.

She felt warmed and protected as much as she felt severely frustrated.

“I’m fine. Let him go.” Maze didn’t appear inclined to believe her. Linda narrowed her eyes. “Give him back,” she snapped in a very uncharacteristic way.

Shax's teeth let go of Maze at Linda's command. His glowing blue eyes met hers, grinning as he licked the older demon's blood from his teeth. She should not be even more turned on by that and yet here they were.

Only after sharing a look with Ella did Maze let him go. Shax broke her gaze and took a swipe at Maze with extended claws as she moved away.

“Come on then,” Maze taunted, stepping back into his space. “I’ll take you for a ride, little incubus.”

Shax looked as though he was debating her offer, tasting the air in what Linda now associated with a flehmen response. Jealousy flared at the thought of Shax leaving her like this followed quickly by pain at having to watch him fuck someone else. Shax snorted and turned away from the wrath demon in the end, barely sparing a glance back at her as he made his way back to Linda on the bed. His blue eyes bore into her, filling her already wet core with aching heat as his naked form crawled over her. He pressed her back against the mattress, his nose trailing up her neck, pushing back her chin as he breathed in. She arched into the hand that glided up her abdomen, pushing her shirt up with it. He lifted his head to do his version of the flehmen's response again.

Shax grinned, his fangs appearing behind his lips. Linda couldn't hold back the soft sound that escaped as his tongue moved over them. His eyes found hers again before he shot spitefully over his shoulder, "This one tastes a thousand times better than you."

Linda didn’t have time to be insulted at being referred to as ‘this one’ or to enjoy the vindictive swoop of pleasure that filled her at hearing she tasted better than Maze. Shax finished removing her shirt by ripping it from her. She cried out in surprise, another cry of pleasure following as fingers found her soaked center and a mouth found a taunt nipple at the same time. Teeth nipped at her breasts, small fangs pinching the skin providing a delicious mix of pain and pleasure as Shax finger fucked her, hard and fast, his thumb working quickly over her clit. He took her quickly to the precipice, too quickly, and Linda screamed as her orgasm was forced from her.

She gasped back into awareness as Shax suckled on her neck between large swallows of air – no doubt leaving marks for everyone to see. His fingers still moved within her, slow and steady, drawing out her pleasure in a way that was just shy of overstimulating. He’d flick her clit occasionally, earning a gasp as her body jerked from the sensation. Linda held him close to her, her fingers not yet having let go from where she had dug her nails into his shoulders. She whimpered when he removed his fingers and his mouth found hers.

It wasn't so much a kiss as it was him inhaling her pleasure, as though searching every crevice of her mouth would give him more as he swallowed down everything he could get from her.

“You can give me another,” he whispered into her ear, his fingers finding her clit again. “Can’t you?”

Linda's heart raced in her ears as she gave herself over to the pleasure once again. She closed her eyes, head back as he finally entered her. She adjusted her legs to better accommodate him as he started with slow, rhythm-finding thrusts. A pleasured squeal grabbed both of their attentions; Maze had just finished Ella off, leaving her panting as she lifted her head from between the tiny demon's legs. Shax paused, turning Linda's attention back to him. His eyes glowed as he observed them and tasted the energy in the air before closing in bliss as he swallowed it down.

In this pause, Linda noticed how color was beginning to return to Shax's skin. He was still pale, but nothing compared to the complete lack of pigment from before. His hair was starting to shimmer in the light from the lamps adding to the ethereal glow that seemed to emanate from him. She waited for him to finish taking in what he could and to turn back to her. His eyes were even brighter but also held warmth now that had not been there before. The incubus's appetite was nowhere near satiated after being so grievously injured on top of being constantly hungry beforehand, but they had fed him enough that he was already becoming more aware of himself.

Linda cupped his cheek, tightening her legs about his waist to keep him still a moment longer. “Promise me something.”

He gazed at her inquisitively for a moment. "What?"

“Let them help you. Let yourself be loved in the ways they can provide you.”

She wasn’t sure if her words fully registered with him, he was still more in hungry incubus mode than anything else, but he nodded seriously to her. “I’ll try.”

Linda knew that was the best she was going to get. She relaxed her legs, giving him room to move and permission to continue. He did, catching her legs behind her knees and holding her open for him as he took her. Linda didn’t hide her enjoyment, urging him on with gasps and pleads for more, holding onto the pillow above her head for what felt like dear life. Shax sucked the lobes of her ears, nipping them gently. He nipped at her collarbone and her neck, leaving multiple blemishes in his wake. His fingers worked her clit in time to his well-angled thrusts. Her orgasm built slower than the first but was no less intense. She cried out his name, trying to push every bit of energy she could to him as he followed, dipping his head to claim her mouth and pleasure. He choked, pulling back to swallow and adjust before coming back for more, drinking from her greedily and taking all she had to offer.

Her head was fuzzy this time and her body felt like lead it was so heavy. Her arms dropped uselessly to the side. She gave a slight noise of complaint as Shax made slight movements to work her up again. As much as she wanted to, she recognized that she couldn't; anymore and she'd be in real trouble.

“Shax, I can’t…”

He paused. She felt him breathe by her neck before he hummed in agreement. Shax pulled away to lay beside her, cuddling and nuzzling into her, pressing gentle, yet possessive, kisses to the marks he'd left. Linda smiled weakly, wishing she had the strength to run her fingers through his hair as she normally did.

"You gave me too much," he reprimanded her softly. "Don't push to me next time. Let me take it. I can control the flow better that way."

Linda nodded sleepily, glad to hear him returning to his normal self. “You’re still hungry.”

Shax sighed and nodded. “Yes,” he admitted morosely. He snuggled closer. “I can wait until you’re asleep.”

Maze snorted from somewhere in the room. Shax grumbled at her while Ella giggled softly. “Leave them alone, Maze,” Ella said.

Another snort. “It’s gross,” the demon grumbled.

Linda felt Shax roll his eyes as Ella giggled more. “I can’t wait until she eventually falls for someone,” Shax whispered conspiratorially, just loud enough for Maze to hear.

“Never going to happen,” Maze snapped.

“Never say never,” Ella sing-songed.

Linda drifted off to the sounds of the three demons bickering with one another in good fun.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ella watched the two on the bed curiously. Shax had broken away from Linda long enough to further feed from her and Maze, going down on them only long enough to push them to orgasm, before immediately returning to Linda's side. He kept nuzzling her as though he couldn't help himself. She had never seen the youngest demon look so content and relaxed after any session that she had been involved in. Maze's intrigue behind the disgust at the sickeningly sweet image the two of them made told her that Maze had never seen it either.

What was it about this therapist that had Shax so smitten with her? Ella tilted her head, still watching from her perch on Shax's dresser. Could it really be as simple as her giving him conversation and connection after and in between feedings? 

Or could it have something to do with Shax’s half-human nature? The more she came to terms with Shax being a cambion the more his mannerisms began to make sense to her. Shax was raised in Hell, so it wasn’t surprising that he had picked up the calculating ruthlessness of its denizens, but he’d also carried a softness about him that she hadn’t been able to pin down since she had met him. It was similar to the softness carried by their Kings and Queens. They were the rulers of Hell for a reason and could burn just as scorching hot – or just as punishingly cold as the case was right now – as the realm they governed over; cruel and unforgiving. But in close and private quarters, with tried and trusted people, there was a kind warmth that had never been snuffed out despite their trauma and Ella attributed that to the fact that they had remained together.

Nothing was more obvious than their love for one another.

It had been a fact that had Ella spinning in confusion and distrust for years – how could four such accomplished and uncontested rulers of a place like Hell, still love so fiercely?

It had taken her far too long to realize that it was that love that prompted Eve to rescue her in the first place.

Shax was very similar in that regard. The seedlings and younger saplings all adored him. Lilith had been the first to take him to visit the castle nursery. She had been doing her weekly check-in on the tiny demons and insisted he go along. They took one look and flocked to him like baby birds. It had embarrassed him at first, Ella recalled fondly, but it hadn’t stopped him from bonding with many of them. (Ella’s mini cat form was also a fan favorite, not that she liked to boast about it.) His touch would be soft and his smile warm with them but he could be as equaling unforgiving should he discover a threat.

Much like what happened tonight, although this was the first time she had seen him self-destruct and be so feral.

But Princess Trixie had immediately pulled him out of it. The threat to her person had also been what pushed him over the edge. From what she could gather, this wasn’t the first time he had self-destructed either. It made Ella wonder: what was so different about Shax that he could recover when none of the others could? Was it because he was raised in Hell? No, if anything, that should have made it worse.

"Look, I've got better things to do than stand here and watch this cavity-inducing nonsense," Maze drawled with a roll of her eyes. "Can we get on with it?"

Shax snorted but didn’t lift his head from where it was practically buried in Linda’s shoulder. “So romantic, Maze.”

Maze huffed. “Not trying to be.”

A few more moments passed before Shax heaved a sigh and sat up. He ran a hand through his damp hair, glaring at it when it fell back into his eyes. “Fucking white again.”

“If you hadn’t gone into self-destruct mode, it wouldn’t have changed back so fast.”

“Maze,” Ella hissed. “Not now.”

Now was not the time to bring up Shax’s cambion status. Had Ella been wrong in thinking Maze was okay? She had thought since Maze had agreed to help feed Shax that she was.

Shax met Maze’s eyes. “If I hadn’t self-destructed, Princess Trixie would likely be dead by now.”

Maze grits her teeth at the blatancy of the challenge. "You become a danger to her, or anyone, and I’ll kill you myself.”

“Can we not do this?” Ella tried.

“I’m going to hold you to that.”

“Good. Now, are you going to fuck me and finish eating or do you want dessert and a show?”

Shax chuckled dryly, shaking his head. “Is dessert a viable choice I’ll get away with making?”

“I wouldn’t have offered if it wasn’t.”

Ella looked back and forth between them feeling like she was watching a tennis match before laughing. Maze and Shax looked at her like she had lost her mind but she couldn't help it. The entire conversation had been short and to the point. Leave it to Maze to say she had accepted the entire Cambion situation without actually saying so. She slid off the dresser and made her way to Maze, swaying her hips.

“I’m the boss this time.”

Maze smirked. “Bring out your claws and I’m game.”

They were going to be just fine.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chaos. She was running from complete and utter chaos. Her heart raced painfully in her chest. Her lungs burned from trying to move oxygen through her unrecovered body. Unrecovered from what? She forced her weak legs to carry her, stumbling every time her knees buckled beneath her.

“Keep running!” Why?

A hand grabbed hers. “Come on, Lil! Just a little further!” Who? Where were they going?

Her feet got tangled with each other. She fell to her knees, the hand holding hers the only thing that kept her from falling on her face. She held the bundle closer to her chest as she winced. What was it?

“I can’t,” she wheezed. Her body ached. She didn’t think she’d get back to her feet. “Take her.” Take who?

“Your Majesty!” More hands helped her up. This person had long white hair that fell messily into his blue eyes. She knew him. Did she? He was familiar.

“Keep going. I’ll hold them off.”

“Ella…” Ella?

“Go!”

She was being forced forward. She tried to make her legs cooperate by placing her feet but was rarely successful. “Please, just take her.”

“I’m not leaving you!” The woman in front snapped back. Did she have wings? They’re pretty.

Her legs completely gave out again. The person holding her tilted into her fall but managed to keep her upright. “I can’t…”

The woman turned on her. “You can!” Jane? No, you’re not Jane.

Her mirror image came to her other side and helped her back up, helping her cradle the bundle in her arms. Chaos erupted behind them.

“Shit!”

“Take her. Keep going.”

“No, Shax, stay with us.”

“I can hold them off. Get them both to the chamber.”

“Shax!”

What was happening? What chamber? Where were they?

“Come on, Lil. We can make it.” Lil? Lilith?

She had no strength left. Her body was failing her. “Take her,” she tried again, pleading with her sister. Eve?

“And leave you?! I can’t do that.”

Eve tried to pull her further but she pulled back. “You can. They want her.” Who did? Who was ‘her’? “Protect her.”

Eve was crying. So was she. “Lil, I can’t. We don’t know that for sure. Please don’t make me leave you.”

She pushed the bundle into her sister’s arms until they both cradled it. “Please, Eve. Keep her safe.”

“Lil…”

An arrow pierced Eve’s shoulder. She jerked back from the impact, both of them crying out.

She was helpless to stop her sister from engaging. “Go, Lil!”

She felt desperation urge her forward now. She was all that was left. She held the tiny bundle close as a rush of adrenaline forced her forward. She didn’t dare look back at the fighting. Tears streamed down her face. Why? Why were they here? Where was here?  Who were they?

She pushed through a door. Hide her. Hide her somewhere safe. Time blurred. Had she hidden her? There was nothing in her arms now. Eve ran through the door and tried to close it. She didn’t succeed before people with no faces were storming in. One grabbed Eve by the hair before she could get back on her feet. A blade was placed to her throat. Red burst forth.

“NO!”

Wake up. Wake up!

She was fighting, no, she raged. Numerous blanked-out faces crumbled in her wrath and pain. She would not let them past her.

“Lilith!”

One had snuck by. They held the bundle. It was shrieking in fear. A red blade raised above it. No! Please no! Wake up!

The blade struck. The bundle went silent. The cloth bloomed red.

Her baby! She didn’t allow the pain to take over. Revenge flooded her system. She'd kill them. Every last one of them! Blood flew as she slit them open with razor-like wings.

Wake up! Wake up! Wake up! Why couldn’t she wake up?

Pain exploded from her back. She coughed blood. How dare the coward stab her in the back? She snarled, turning on them with rage. They avoided her. The blade cut into her with every evasion.

“Even angry and in pain, you are predictable, Lilith.” He sounded odd. “Death is better than what awaits you.”

The blade sunk into her chest. She no longer fought. There was no point now. She had been operating on pure adrenaline and rage, it fueling her body well past what it could handle. She let her body drop limply when the blade was removed. She cried as she reached weakly for her infant. If there was any mercy left in them…

The one that stabbed her moved to the bundle. He stood over it, looking down at it and then at her. He sighed, putting the blade away. She couldn't hold her head up anymore. He knelt down. "I'll bring her to you."

She didn’t want his mercy but she wanted her baby more. She had no strength to argue as he moved to pick her up anyway.

“Uriel!”

Uriel? The man kneeling over the infant’s body suddenly exploded with color and information. She could see him. She watched him flinch.

“What have you done, you moron?!”

This voice was new. She didn’t recognize it.

Uriel stood. “I did as you asked.”

“I never told you to kill her! The little abomination and everyone that got in the way, yes, but I wanted Lilith alive!”

Why? Who was this?

“So I was supposed to let her take us all out? She had gone feral. What else was I supposed to do?”

“Detain her! Anything but kill her!” The voice growled in frustration. “She’s useless to me dead!”

Her vision was blurring, fading.

“Boss, Lucifer has returned.”

“Let’s go then. Let him find them.” The voice was vindictive but also…fearful? He’s afraid of Lucifer. Who is he?

Uriel remained behind. He pulled Eve’s lifeless body to her. “It truly is better this way.” A tear slipped down his cheek. “Father will take care of you.”

She was barely holding on to life when she heard Lucifer come to them. She could feel herself being pulled away. I can’t leave him. Lucifer’s cries pierced her chest as painfully as any blade. Don’t take me from him.

He will find you. I’ll make sure of it.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chloe jolted awake, sitting up. Her chest heaved as she tried to hold back gasping sobs. She shook, one hand covering her mouth while the other clenched at her chest where she felt an echo of pain that matched the slight throb between her shoulder blades. What was that? Already the images were fading. No, no there was something important. She had to remember. Chloe scrambled off the bed, still finding it hard to breathe through her crying, and rushed to the table in the corner. She frantically looked for pen and paper. She had to remember. She had to remember. Write it down. Quickly. Remember.

“Mommy?”

“Chloe?”

She ignored the others waking behind her, their voices groggy with sleep but quickly growing concerned as she started scribbling the information she could retain, sketching rough drawings of increasingly foggy images. Remember. What was it? Remember.

Pain exploded behind her eyes but she had to get this down. She wasn't even aware of what she was writing. All she knew was that it was important despite not knowing why.

“Chloe, darling…”

Lucifer tried to take her hand. She ripped it away. She did allow Trixie to hug her waist as fresh waves of sobs escaped her. Her eyes clenched shut. Remember.

Take it easy. That’s enough.

No, she had to…

You did. They will know. Enough now.

Chloe dropped the pen and dropped to her knees, hugging Trixie to her tightly and continuing to cry. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.”

Jane knelt down beside her sister, reaching to place a hesitant hand on her shoulder. Chloe grabbed her too. Lucifer and Michael watched close by, unsure what to do.

“What’s going on?” Lucifer whispered to Jane.

Jane shook her head, worry clear on her face. “It’s one of the dreams I’m assuming. This one must have been bad though. I’ve never seen her act that way.” She nodded toward the desk and the paper Chloe had been marking on.

Lucifer and Michael shared a glance.

"Is Mommy going to be okay?" Trixie asked, tears gathering in her eyes in response to her mother’s distress.

Jane smiled at the young girl. “Yeah, munchkin. She had a nightmare, that’s all. Hug her tight.”

Michael moved to see what Chloe had written. His face paled at what he saw and motioned Lucifer over, showing it to him. Lucifer closed his eyes in pain. He knelt next to the three girls on the floor.

“Chloe, how much do you remember?” He asked softly.

Chloe looked at him blearily. “I can’t…my head hurts so bad.”

Michael pocketed the paper before going to get medicine while Lucifer coaxed the girls up and back into the bed. “That’s alright. Don’t push yourself.”

Chloe allowed herself to rest, holding Trixie and Jane to her and appreciating the gentle head rub that Lucifer was giving her until Michael returned. She took the offered medicine gratefully.

“What happened to Uriel?” She found herself asking.

Michael’s jaw tightened. He looked away a moment before looking back. “He won’t be an issue anymore.”

Chloe nodded, wiping her face on the cloth he held out for her, suddenly feeling numb after such an unexpected release of emotion. Her eyes burned and her throat hurt. The pain in her chest and back had yet to subside. She lay down, closing her eyes against the throbbing of her head, and tucked Trixie back into a snug embrace.

“He wasn’t alone,” she whispered on the cusp of falling back to sleep. Whatever Michael gave her worked fast. “He chose his path.” She fell back into slumber.

Lucifer pressed his face into the nape of her neck, his arm wrapping around her and Trixie who had buried her head under her mom’s chin. His chest rose and fell like he was trying to hold back his own sobs of pain.

Jane looked at Michael. “What is she talking about?”

Michael shook his head. "Not now. Later." He jerked his head toward the still-awake Trixie.

Jane looked down at the young girl who had already dealt with so much tonight and nodded.

Michael joined them long enough for the others to fall back into restless slumber before getting up. Stepping outside, he leaned over the balcony, shoulders hunched and head hung. The paper burned in his pocket, the images and words seared onto his retinas. Chloe had sketched Uriel perfectly as well as Azrael's Blade despite having no knowledge of them or having seen either of them in her current life. She had also sketched out multiple blank-faced figures surrounded by numerous questions scribbled in a language that no human would know.

Her dream had no doubt been a memory, and going off of her reaction to it and what she had written, she had briefly remembered her death. Tears dripped onto his clenched fists. They never remembered their dreams, they had both said so, but they often felt echoes of them for weeks after. As much as Michael wanted them to have their memories, this was one that he had hoped they’d never regain.

What bothered him the most was that Chloe had drawn Uriel crying. Why?

The key is on Earth, Uriel’s words as he died started echoing in his mind. I did what I had to. Forgive me.

Michael sunk to his knees, his mind in turmoil as he grieved.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

On the other side of the balcony, hidden a step into the shadows, dark eyes watched the serpent king fall apart unaware of his presence. The tip of the cigarette in his hand burned red as he breathed deep, holding it a moment, before blowing the smoke into the air. He flicked the ashes away, brushing his red hair back over his shoulder when it was caught by the breeze.

“An angel will die, prompting a forgotten memory,” he whispered to no one. “That’s four for four. Maybe the old prophet wasn’t as senile as he sounded.” Azazel took another drag, his eyes finding his struggling king again. “Things are going to get worse before they get better.”

He dropped the butt to the ground, stepping on it with a cloven hoof. A long, thin, black tail flicked behind him. “Hang in there, My King. An unlikely ally is close by and still to come.” He shoved his hands into his pockets, tilting back his head to look at the cloud-covered moon. "Wish I knew who they were." He heaved a sigh. "Damn, this sucks," he groaned.

Azazel took one last look at Michael before turning back inside.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Trixie was the first to wake up the next morning. She slowly sat up, looking first at her mom and dad, before turning to check on her Aunt Jane. They were still sleeping but her uncle was missing. She looked around the room but couldn't find him. Carefully, she left the bed for the bathroom. Once done, she went in search of her uncle, finding him outside on the balcony.

Michael sat on the floor, back against the railing, one arm propped on a knee. His head hung against his chest, rising slightly with each breath; asleep. Trixie tilted her head. Why would he be out here instead of in bed? She crouched beside him and gently shook a shoulder.

“Uncle Michael?”

He startled, jerking awake and grabbing her wrist. Trixie gasped, jumping in surprise at the sudden move. Michael’s grip on her wrist didn’t hurt but he quickly let her go once he registered who she was.

“Sorry.” He blinked a couple of times, stretching, and looking around. “I fell asleep out here,” he mumbled.

Trixie nodded. “Are you okay?”

“I’m alright,” he answered with a slight smile that Trixie didn’t believe for one second. Her mom often made the same expression when she was troubled but didn’t want Trixie to worry about her. It only made Trixie worry more, but she had learned that pushing never helped.

“How are you doing?” Michael turned back the question.

Trixie bit her lip and wrapped her arms around her knees. “I don’t know,” she answered honestly. She wasn’t quite sure what she was feeling or if everything was actually real and not just a bad dream. “How is Shax?” She asked instead. If it was a dream, he’d be okay, right?

Michael's smile turned warm. "He's alright." He looked over his shoulder at the still-rising sun. "He's likely still asleep though," he said, turning back to her. "Would you like to see him later?"

Trixie nodded against her knees. “Was he…” she hesitated. She was scared, but needed to know. “Was he hurt bad?”

“Not so bad that we couldn’t help him.” Michael watched her as she nodded with a slight hum. “You can ask me anything you want to, you know that, right?”

Trixie chewed on her lip as she looked at Michael. He watched her patiently, his eyes warm and inviting without judgment. He'd tell her if it was all a dream. He wouldn't laugh at her. "Is…" she started but stopped. "Are…" She couldn't figure out what she wanted to ask.

“Why don’t we get some breakfast?” Michael offered, seeing her struggle. “I’m not as good as Lucifer is but I can whip up a pretty decent omelet.” Trixie’s stomach chose that moment to make a little rumble known. She blushed and nodded gratefully as Michael chuckled softly. “Come on.”

Trixie followed her uncle to the kitchen, taking a spot at the island while he got out supplies to make their food. “Were the others awake?” Trixie shook her head. “We’ll make them something too. Want to help?”

She perked up at the thought of helping. Cooking was one of her favorite things to do. “Oh, can we make egg sandwiches? They’re mom’s favorite.”

“I’m sure we could. You’ll have to tell me what to do though.”

The two of them worked together, Michael listening seriously to each instruction Trixie gave him. Trixie found herself relaxing with him, easing into the familiar steps and smells as the food cooked. Michael didn’t pry either, giving her the space she needed to gather her thoughts. She didn’t know much about what happened recently, but she knew Michael would. All she had to do was ask him.

“Is Hell real?” She asked, handing Michael another prepped sandwich to place in the pan.

Michael hummed. “Yes.”

“Is Heaven real?”

“Yes.”

Trixie frowned. “Uncle Michael,” she whined. She wanted information, not one-word answers.

Michael froze, turning wide eyes to her. “Uncle Michael?”

She tilted her head at him. “You’re dad’s brother, right?” He nodded dumbly. Trixie shrugged. “Then you’re my uncle.” She giggled. “That’s pretty basic.”

Michael snorted with a happy smile, flipping the sandwich. “Cheeky.”

Trixie giggled before turning serious again. “So, if Heaven and Hell are real, then demons and angels are real. Right?”

“They are yes.” Michael removed the finished sandwich onto a plate to cool, accepting the next one from Trixie.

“Is Shax a demon?” She asked after a minute.

“He is, yes.”

Trixie glared at him, crossing her arms. “Uncle Michael,” she whined again.

Michael chuckled. “I’m answering your questions, Beatrice.”

She pouted at his teasing. He was, yes, but not the way she wanted him to. She didn't know how to ask about what she wanted to know. The two remained silent while the last sandwich finished cooking. Once it was placed on a plate, Michael turned off the stovetop and sat down beside her.

"Everything you saw last night was real," he told her gently. "Shax is a demon. So are Maze, Azazel, and Ella but they would never hurt you. I promise you that."

“I know that,” Trixie responded. “But I thought angels were the good guys. Why was one hurting Shax? Shax didn’t do anything wrong.”

Michael looked down, taking a deep breath, before focusing on her again. “It’s complicated, Beatrice. I’m not sure your mother would be okay with me explaining too much.”

Trixie frowned, not liking his answer. "But can't you give me something?"

He ground his teeth together, running a hand through his hair. "Okay. You know how there are humans that hold prejudices against other humans because they are different or don't fit into what they consider normal?" Trixie nodded. "It's the same for angels and demons as well. It's an age-old issue amongst any race."

“It’s not right,” she stated firmly

Michael nodded. “It’s not.”

“Shax didn’t deserve to be hurt.”

“No, he didn’t,” Michael agreed. He stood. “How about we get these sandwiches served before they get cold?”

Trixie agreed, grabbing two plates while Michael balanced the rest. “Uncle Michael?” He hummed to show he was listening as they walked. “What’s the Fallen?”

Michael stopped, turning slightly to look down at her. Trixie stopped as well and waited patiently while Michael thought. He finally sighed. It sounded sad, Trixie noted. “We are,” he answered softly. “It’s the name that was given to us when we were banished from the Silver City.”

“Why were you banished?”

Michael closed his eyes. “We didn’t agree with what was being done. Come now,” he walked forward. “The food is getting cold.”

Trixie knew an oversimplification when she heard one but accepted Michael’s cue that he was done with answering questions for now. His words weren’t harsh and still held the warmth he used when he always talked to her, but she felt the underlying tension in the air.

She wanted to ask what happened to the angel from last night but didn't dare at the moment. Trixie set the plates on the desk where Michael had sat the others before climbing on the bed to wake the rest of her sleeping family. Her mom greatly appreciated the thought behind the egg sandwiches. It was like she didn't remember her nightmare the night before. It had happened before and Trixie was just glad that her mom didn't look haunted this time, just tired. The others followed her lead and spoke nothing of it, keeping the conversation light as they talked.

Uncle Michael had collected the plates to take them back to the kitchen, Aunt Jane moving to help him while her mom took a shower, and she was left alone with her dad when something clicked.

What’s your name?

Lucifer.

Like the Devil?

Exactly.

Trixie stared at Lucifer as he emerged from the closet, dressed in his normal suit minus the jacket. He was humming a song under his breath, one Trixie didn’t recognize, as he adjusted his cufflinks.

“You’re my dad.”

Lucifer looked at her, his humming falling silent. “I am, yes.” He was clearly confused.

“You’re the Devil.”

He froze, like prey caught in headlights. She had never understood that reference until now. His shoulders fell and he looked resigned as he answered. “I am.”

Trixie swallowed, taking him in. He looked so normal. He didn’t look evil to her. He looked ready to run.

“Are you scared?” He whispered, fear of her answer clear.

She shook her head. She wasn’t scared. He had never given her reason to be scared of him. He had always been kind, gentle, and warm. He didn’t just accept her hugs but always lowered himself to fully receive them and return them. He’d hold her like she was something precious and spoke to her concisely, not condescendingly like a lot of grown-ups did. She was a kid, yes, but she wasn’t stupid.

"I'm not scared," she responded verbally to him. She wasn't scared, but… “What does that mean?”

Her dad opened his mouth to respond but Uncle Michael and Aunt Jane returned before he could. He clicked it shut.

Jane clicked her tongue. “Come on, munchkin. Get out of those pajamas.”

Trixie did as she was told, heading to the closet where the spare clothes that Lucifer had gotten her were stored. She stopped beside Lucifer. "I'm not scared, Dad," she told him, not paying attention to Jane’s confused expression or Michael’s arched brow. “I just have questions.”

Lucifer responded with a small smile. “We have a library. I can show it to you later.”

Trixie accepted the offer. She wondered if Shax or Maze would be willing to answer some questions too.

Chapter Text

It was a beautiful day. A gentle wind blew through the trees, and the sun shone brightly outside Linda's office windows. If she listened hard enough, she could almost swear that she could hear birds chirping their joyful songs.

Inside her office, however, a cloud loomed overhead threatening to pour.

Lucifer had once again come alone to their session. His worry and anxiety over Michael have only grown over the past few days, making him fall into his depressive states all the worse. He kept up with their sessions though, currently daily given the state of things, and Linda was proud of him for that.

“I worry about him, constantly, but he swears he’s fine.”

"Has he indicated that he's struggling with what happened?"

“No!” Lucifer snapped but quickly reined himself back in. “That’s what worries me,” he added morosely. He grabbed the glass on the table with a shaky hand to drink. “It’s my fault.”

Linda frowned in confusion. This was the first time that Lucifer was expressing this particular mindset. “Why do you say that?”

He glanced at her before flopping back against the couch. “Look at me.”

“I am looking at you.”    

Lucifer was dressed as he normally was: his three-piece suit was perfectly in place, and his shirt and matching pocket square were deep maroon. His hair was perfectly tamed, and he was freshly shaven. By all appearances, Lucifer himself looked the epitome of fine, but it was his eyes and hands that gave him away. His eyes were tired and damp, dark circles appearing under them, though he had tried to use make-up to cover them. His hands had a barely noticeable tremor that the untrained eye wouldn't pick up on.

“Then you’re not looking hard enough,” Lucifer scoffed.

Linda took a patient breath. “What are you saying is your fault?”

“Michael!” He snapped, getting irritated with her.

It had become the theme lately but she calmly persevered. Linda waited silently for him to expand. As has become his pattern, the silence weighed on him until he couldn’t take it anymore.

“His behavior.” He grumbled when Linda continued to remain silent, giving him the space to use his own words. "I've been practically useless since…the attack." His voice was solemn, resigned, and defeated. He stared at his hands as he spoke. "Michael was the one that stepped up to handle everything. He didn't have much of a choice. Hell was falling apart and the demons needed someone to guide them and I…I just couldn't."

Lucifer swallowed thickly. “He took on the job of four rulers by himself while also attempting to take care of me. We argued about it daily. He had enough on his plate without worrying about me but he refused to leave me alone. I didn’t want…” Lucifer shook his head. “Our fights often turned bloody. I always started them.”

His eyes squeezed shut, relaxing a moment later though they didn’t reopen. “He started hiding all of his emotions, pushing them down so that they didn’t interfere with what he had to do. He stopped responding to my goading which only angered me further. We were both angry; with each other…with everything. By the time Zaz and Shax locked us together, it was at a boiling point.”

Lucifer's eyes opened, allowing tears to escape as he stared at the floor. "We ended up tearing into one another." His breath rattled when he breathed in. "It worked though. We were so exhausted afterward that all we could do was talk and cry. We reconnected but our dynamic had been altered significantly."

He paused to take a drink. Linda still remained silent, sensing he had more to say and needed to get this out. Her hands were clasped tightly in her lap in a bid to remain professional. She could hear the words that Lucifer wasn’t saying. The Devil had been so empty from the loss of his mates that he had purposefully picked fights with his brother to feel something.

She was also beginning to fully understand why Lucifer was so worried in the first place. It sounded to her like Michael focused on everything and everyone else to keep from feeling until he was forced to face the tide of emotions swirling within. She had picked up on that – depression took many forms outside of the obvious – but she had not realized that it was so severe. Linda really wanted to get Michael in for a session now but Lucifer was the one in front of her.

“He hides from me now. I know he’s in pain but he no longer allows me in that far. I know he’s trying to protect me but he’s hurting me instead.”

"First, I want to be very clear when I say that none of this is your fault," Linda stated, sensing that Lucifer was now done. He opened his mouth to argue, falling silent when she held up a hand. "I know it doesn't feel that way but it's not." She lowered her hand, giving him time to process her words before continuing. "Second, you should tell him how you're feeling."

Lucifer shook his head. “That will only make it worse.”

"Perhaps," Linda allowed. It could make Michael pull further away. "But it could also bring you closer." She continued as he gazed at her in confusion, being blunt as it seemed the best way to help them if previous sessions were any indication. "You resisted his attempts at grieving and mourning together before, so much so, that you picked fights to get him to leave you alone." Lucifer flinched but nodded in agreement with her words. "This time is different. You want to grieve together. You want him to be more open with how he’s feeling so you’re not alone with the pain.”

“But he’s resisting,” Lucifer argued.

“He is,” Linda agreed. “Maybe because he doesn’t want to fight with you should he come on too strong? Maybe he’s struggling with his own feelings of guilt and grief? I can’t speak for him, nor can you, but you can speak for yourself.”

“I don’t want to guilt him into anything,” Lucifer mumbled.

Linda smiled softly and understandably. "I know, but how can he know that his distance is hurting you if you don't tell him?"

Lucifer was silent as he thought over her words. “What if it only proves that I’m too weak to handle it?”

“You’re not weak, Lucifer.” He snorted in disbelief. “Look at how far you’ve come already. You were strong enough to admit that therapy might do some good. You were strong enough to convince Michael to give it a try as well. You're strong enough to keep coming and face your trauma with the intent to heal. That's not weakness, Lucifer."

A ghost of a smile appeared on Lucifer’s lips. It lasted for a mere second, but he was listening. Whether he took it to heart would be another matter.

“Sometimes, we just need permission to feel.”

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chloe hummed as she finished getting ready for work, tying her hair up in a loose ponytail. She could already hear the Halloween mix playing from downstairs as Trixie decorated the house in ghosts and spider webs. It was her favorite season and she was thrilled to be the one that got to do all the decorating this year. So thrilled, that she had woken Chloe and Jane well before Chloe's alarm was set to go off. Jane had taken one for the team and gotten up to help the young girl while Chloe got prepared for work.

Trixie was a bundle of energy when Chloe made it downstairs, eagerly bouncing from the box of decorations to various places in the house to place her décor. Faux spider webs already hung from the lamps and picture frames, black and orange table runners had replaced the simple brown ones, and various ghosts and skeletons where strategically placed throughout the living room.

“She’s going all out this year, huh?” She asked Jane as she approached the bar where her sister was sitting.

Jane chuckled. “Yep. She hasn’t let me help with a thing other than to drag the box out of storage.” She slid over a plate with a freshly baked muffin sitting on it. “Trixie made them.”

Chloe smiled at the gesture before frowning in concern. Trixie had not really settled since the attack at Lux. She kept moving it seemed like, more than usual, as though trying to keep her mind busy. Linda had talked with her briefly but Trixie hadn’t said much while Chloe had been with them. Sensing her daughter’s anxiety, she had stepped out of the room but remained close by just in case. Linda assured her that Trixie had opened up afterward, something that Chloe hated to admit pinched her heartstrings a bit, but she was also relieved to know that Trixie had talked to someone.

Hearing that Trixie hadn't opened up in front of her because her daughter didn't want to trigger a pain response just added another nail. It was supposed to be her job to worry about Trixie, not the other way around.

Trixie would accost Lucifer and Shax whenever she happened to see them and insisted on nightly phone calls when she didn’t. She had also insisted that Maze, Shax, Azazel, and Ella join her for trick or treating, especially when she learned that Azazel hadn’t even known what she was talking about.

"He has to go trick or treating now, Mom!" She wailed upon hearing the information. “I’ll teach him everything!”

The young girl had even gotten Michael to answer the phone when she called though he had spoken little to anyone else since that night. Even Lucifer was receiving short and prompt responses. Chloe was worried about him but had no idea what to do to help, especially considering she still had so many questions and concerns about that night of her own.

Hound him to talk or give him an ultimatum. The voice in her head didn’t help. I am helping. You won’t listen.

Chloe mentally rolled her eyes, taking a bite out of the offered muffin. "What's all this?" She asked once she swallowed, having noticed the numerous housing pamphlets on the bar.

Jane shrugged. “I thought I’d check out the housing market.”

“How come?”

Her sister sighed before looking at her. “Come on, Chlo. Aren’t you tired of it? She doesn’t show up for months at a time and when she does there’s no forewarning and she takes over.”

"This is technically her house," Chloe reminded her weakly, taking another small bite.

“Exactly! It was nice of her to let us stay since she isn’t here most of the time anyway but don’t you think it’s time to find our own place?” Jane waved a hand. “I’m tired of her holding it over our heads.”

Chloe continued to nibble on her muffin in thought. Jane did have a point. Penelope had asked them to stay here when the landlord of the last place sold it out from under them. It had been an amazingly kind offer but it was starting to feel as though Penelope was holding that kindness over them now. Plus, they were in a better spot financially what with her moving up to being a detective and Jane’s own promotions in the editorial firm she worked with.

“Where were you thinking?”

It took a moment for Jane to catch on that Chloe was agreeing but her smile was bright when she did. “I’m not sure yet. I’m still browsing as it were…” She slid a few over to Chloe. “Mind looking at those and telling me what you think?”

Chloe gathered them, flipping through them and looking at numbers. "Some of these would be a little tight."

“I know,” Jane sighed. “You’d think with two incomes it would be easier but I’m sure we can find something.”

“If only we were looking a few weeks ago,” Chloe lamented. “Lily had a rather nice apartment that I could have likely got for a deal.”

Jane gasped in affront. “Shame on you!” Then she snorted with amusement. “Think it through next time.”

They shared matching grins.

“Are we moving?” Trixie pulled herself onto a stool to look at the housing information.

“It’s…being discussed.” Jane settled on with a glance at Chloe.

Trixie snapped her head up to look at Chloe. "Can we move closer to Dad?"

Chloe and Jane shared another look. “I don’t know, monkey,” Chloe answered. Apartments weren’t exactly cheap on that end of the city – not that they were cheap anywhere in all honesty. “We’ll have to see.”

Trixie pursed her lips, looking ready to argue, but nodded instead. She eyed the papers again before changing the subject. “Are they coming tonight?”

“They all agreed to come,” Jane answered this time. Trixie had put her in charge of making sure that the four ‘demons’ were going to go trick or treating. “They’ll be here around three.”

Trixie grinned happily, jumping down to give them each a hug before running off to finish decorating.

Chloe waited until the girl was out of earshot before speaking quietly. “Should we be concerned that she seems to have grown so close to them all of a sudden?”

“She wasn’t close to them before?”

Chloe didn’t appreciate the trace of sarcasm in her sister’s voice. “You know what I mean.”

“I do, but it’s kind of late to be worried about it now, isn’t it?” Jane responded reasonably. “It kind of makes sense that she’d latch onto Shax when you think about it. He was already practically her favorite and then with everything that happened…” She trailed off but Chloe got the gist of what she was saying.

She still wasn’t sure how Shax had pulled out of the damage that had been done to him but she wasn’t about to go digging too hard.

Because you’re scared of the truth.

Shut up, Chloe responded, answering her phone when it rang. “Decker.”

A flash of the dream from the other night entered her mind. She flinched, not succeeding in keeping the second change in her voice from her sister who looked at her concerned. So what if she was scared? Going by what little evidence she had, she had every right to be.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Of all the cases that Chloe would have expected to be called to, a murdered zombie bride had not been it. She had just finished talking to the groom when she noticed Lucifer making his way to her and moved to intercept him.

“What are you doing here?”

He blinked at her. “You said there was a case.” He glanced around, taking in his surroundings. “So, here I am.”

She had, hadn’t she? That was before she knew what the case was. “And I also followed up saying that we had it handled.”

Lucifer tilted his head at her as though he wasn’t following. He looked a little worse for wear already; slightly pale, eyes dark and haunted, and his hands trembled a bit. With everything else going on, she wasn’t sure if he’d be able to handle the similarities of the case to his own past.

“Are you okay?” She asked instead.

“Yes, yes,” He waved her off. “Just come from therapy.” He gazed around at the scene again. “Everyone looks dead. Is this a wedding or a funeral?”

At least he was continuing to go to his sessions.

“Wedding,” she allowed, watching his expression as his attention turned back to her. No change.

“Lovely, or not, as the case may be.” He adjusted his cuff links, a sign he was becoming nervous. “Which party member was murdered?”

Lucifer kept his focus on her intently, clearly waiting for her to answer him. He wouldn’t accept leaving without knowing. “The bride,” she stated bluntly. “Gunshot to the chest.”

There it was; the momentary freeze that told her he had made the connection and was currently processing. It passed quicker than she had expected. His hands went from his sleeves to tug on his jacket, hiding it expertly as a mild adjustment. He looked away from her, took a breath, and refocused.

“Well, they jumped to the ‘till death do us part’ rather quickly.” Lucifer swallowed thickly and cleared his throat. His eyes flicked toward the altar where the bride still lay before his head turned the complete opposite way. “I could interrogate the bridesmaids for you," he offered. "They're sure to know something." His lips quirked a bit as he half-turned back to her. "They always do."

Chloe allowed a small smile of agreement. He was struggling but he was also trying. “Sure. I’ll finish with some of the other witnesses and meet you over there.” She pointed him in the direction the rest of the bridal party had been gathered. “Don’t eat the evidence,” she added as an afterthought with a smile to show she was teasing. If he wanted a moment of normalcy, then she would meet him halfway.

He returned the smile gratefully. “No promises, Chloe. Judging by the theme, Devil’s Food Cake is high on the probability chart. How could I resist my own cake? Although, humans always seem to fall short of my version. Perhaps, you’d like to try it sometime?”

Chloe chuckled and waved him off with a ‘maybe’. He accepted with only a minor pout before going on his way. She watched him go, nibbling on the inside of her bottom lip.

Mm, never want him to leave, but he looks damn good going, doesn’t he?

Chloe jumped back into focus, a slight blush coating her cheeks. The voice in her head cackled at her as she turned back to question the other witnesses.

Don’t get miffed at me. I was only voicing what we were thinking.

Shut up, she hissed, mentally smacking herself for responding. Hearing voices were bad enough but responding to them? That was a whole other thing.

I’m not a voice, the voice grumbled. I’m you.

Chloe ignored it and focused on her job.

You can’t ignore me forever, you know? Eventually, you will have to stop running and face the truth.

She ignored that too, moving on to the next witness.

You’re only going to make it harder on yourself, but I’m just a ‘voice’ so what would I know.

Chloe thanked the witness for answering her questions. She took a deep breath and started making her way back to Lucifer. What do you know, exactly?

Now she’s curious, the voice drawled. I know a lot of things. Unfortunately, I can only comment on things that you already know.

Chloe snorted. Convenient.

The voice snorted back with the exact same air of aggravation. Not really.

Chloe paused, biting her lip. She had to be going crazy but… Was the dream real?

The voice was silent a moment. That wasn’t a dream, it answered with soft compassion. That was a memory and yes, it was real.

Chloe closed her eyes, fighting against the sudden burn. She wouldn’t cry; not here. As far as the others knew, she had forgotten the dream…memory…whatever it was. There was enough for everyone to be worried about already; she didn’t want to add to it.

Her eyes flew open as a commotion by the food tables caught her ear. They narrowed. Was that…Lucifer?

Get the bitch off him, the voice sighed in a resigned manner. Seriously.

Chloe ignored the implication that this happened often. She quickly made her way to break up the assault on Lucifer's person. He was being far too kind in her personal opinion. Once free, Lucifer turned to wipe his mouth and practically chug two glasses of the champagne. Chloe turned to the other woman.

“What are you doing?” She snapped.

She shook her head, eyes wide, though Chloe could tell that she was fighting off a smile. “I…”

“You know what, do it again and I’ll have you arrested, got it?” The woman wanted to argue with her but Chloe’s hard stare shut her up before she could get a word out. “That’s what I thought.”

Chloe grabbed Lucifer’s arm to pull him away.

“Chloe, darling.” He bumped into the table as she dragged him. “Easy! I found a lead!”

“Where? In her mouth?” She bit out irritably.

Lucifer spluttered. “She accosted me!”

Chloe knew that, she did, she just…the image of that other woman with her hands and mouth on her…no, he wasn’t her anything.

Ignorance and denial? Neither of those looks good on us, dear.

Chloe ground her teeth together.

“You’re jealous,” Lucifer said, grinning, looking as pleased as a cat with cream.

“I’m not jealous,” Chloe scoffed.

“Yes, you are. Don’t lie, darling. I can literally feel your desire.”

Chloe let him go once they reached her car, fully intending to go to the driver’s side to get in, but Lucifer grabbed her wrist. His touch was gentle and a plea for her to look at him. She hesitated only a moment before meeting his eyes. They were soft and understanding laced with hesitant happiness.

“I’m yours, Chloe, whenever you’re ready to have me.”

He said it so seriously and earnestly. She felt her heart skip a few beats and her lungs felt like they had no air. Heat spread over her cheeks and jitters filled her entire body. “You can’t…” She had to clear her throat, resisting the urge to hide her face. “You can’t just say things like that!”

Lucifer’s grin was teasing and completely unashamed. “I just did.”

Chloe had to turn away. She couldn’t look at him any longer. She just couldn’t. “Get in the car.”

Get used to it, hun. The voice was teasing and warm. He’s just getting started.

He’d better stop, Chloe thought, trying to force the heat from her cheeks as she started the car. Or he’ll give me a heart attack well before we get to that point.

The voice laughed.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The office below the penthouse was silent, just the way Michael preferred it. He flipped through the pages of Lux’s paper accounts, taking the time to painstakingly enter everything into the backup computer by hand. It was repetitive and mind-numbing, exactly what he needed at the moment.

Lucifer had tried to get him to go to another session this morning but Michael declined – again. He had seen the flicker of worry and pain in his twin’s eyes at his refusal but Michael wasn’t sure what to do with it. He wasn’t sure what to do with his own emotions right now, let alone his brothers.

A session could help with that, a voice that sounded suspiciously like Linda’s floated through his mind. Michael shook it away. He wasn’t ready to deal with it.

A knock sounded on the door. Michael hesitated briefly before calling for them to come in. Shax poked his head through the doorway before the rest of his body followed. He shut the door quietly behind him and approached the desk. Michael watched him without looking at him, feigning to be completely focused on his work. The demon carried a cream cheese-coated bagel on a plate that he sat down on the desk just within Michael's reach.

“I’m not hungry,” Michael muttered without looking up.

“I didn’t ask if you were,” Shax responded churlishly. “You’ve not eaten anything since yesterday morning. Even then, it was a mere piece of toast to appease Lucifer.”

Michael moved his eyes to look at Shax. “Keeping tabs on me?”

“I’m your attendant. It’s literally my job to keep tabs on you.”

Michael raised his head fully, staring at Shax who didn’t as much as blink at him, before looking at the bagel in question. “Blueberry?”

“Of course, My King.”

Michael rolled his eyes. “Stop it.” His stomach gave a small rumble, urging him to eat the offering. He gave in, picking up the bagel to nibble at it.

“I’m not sure how to address you anymore,” Shax admitted heavily after a short moment of hesitation.

Even with all the inner turmoil that Michael was going through, he had made a point of sitting down with Shax and telling him the truth. It was long overdue. Shax had taken it better than Michael had predicted he would. There was some confusion, of course, and anger with plenty of yelling about not being told well before now, but after a day of stewing and processing, Shax had approached with his questions. He seemed to have the most trouble acclimating to the fact that Michael had essentially adopted him the moment he laid eyes on the orphaned babe and hadn’t said anything.

His initial response had been to accuse Michael of protecting himself and his reputation. It was an accusation that stemmed from anger and one Michael didn’t blame him for. Instead, he did his best to explain that he had wanted Shax to blend in and to be as uninteresting as possible. Had Michael done as he had wished and raised Shax in the castle, or visited him constantly when he lived with the succubus that took him in, all eyes would have landed directly on Shax. Questions would have been asked and investigations started that would have put the half-demon directly in danger.

Hell was dangerous enough without an increased risk of being outed as a cambion.

Shax was essentially his. Michael had raised him for the two years of his life before placing him with a trusted succubus. Michael hadn’t wanted to but the four of them didn’t know enough about being an incubus to teach Shax what he needed to know. He had provided shelter, safety, and food. Yes, he had kept his distance, but it had kept Shax out of the limelight. Michael had not accounted for Shax’s white hair and odd eyes making him a coveted commodity anyway. Demons bred to better their clans and yet they were so focused on trying to get traits that came from Shax being half-human, a species commonly seen as weaker. The irony had never been lost on Michael.

Michael hadn't cared about the rumors that had started when he had personally collected Shax and taken him to the castle after his assault. They had been a lot more explicit than any rumor would have been in claiming that Michael had sired Shax with an unfaithful union. Shax was right to yell at him. Michael was a King of Hell; he shouldn’t have cared about rumors but he had been scared of the wrong ears digging into those rumors and discovering the truth – rightfully so after the recent events.

Clearly, their demons weren’t the ones to be concerned about. Ella was the same with Shax as she always was; sharing hugs and laughter freely with the youngest demon of their tribe. Azazel still watched and guarded over him from afar. Even Maze hardly treated him any different though she did up his training schedule much to Shax’s complaint.

It had been an angel that had almost ripped his life from him. Michael forcibly shoved the thought away. The danger was past now; he’d made sure of it. Hopefully, it was a good enough message to keep the rest at bay.

As it were, Shax was still miffed with him, as he had every right to be. He had been upset with Lucifer but neither of them had shared why that was. He’d finally started calling Lucifer by his name again a couple days ago but stuck with the ‘My King’ title with Michael. This time was the first time Michael had snapped at him for it.

“Michael is fine,” he responded softly, taking another small nibble from the bagel before sitting it back on the plate.

Shax nodded, the tension around his eyes seeming to relax. He eyed the bagel only missing two tiny bites from it before looking at Michael with firm intent. Michael raised his brow to which Shax squared his shoulders and planted his feet. “You remind me when to eat. Turnabout is fair play.”

As upset with Michael as he was, Shax had not faltered in his role as Michael’s attendant.

Michael huffed. “I don’t stand over you to ensure it.”

“No,” Shax agreed with a grimace. “Thankfully,” he added as an aside. “But I don’t eat because I’m not interested in sex unless reminded or getting hungry enough that I can’t ignore it anymore, not battling a depressive state.”

“I’m fine,” Michael argued.

Shax snorted and crossed his arms. “So you say, but you know that we don’t believe that, right?”

He knew they weren’t buying his lies but he kept trying. “I know.” He leaned back in his chair with a sigh.

“Then let us help,” Shax urged. “If not us then at least talk to Linda. It’s what you’re paying her for.” Michael wanted to argue but Shax continued, his next words punching him in the gut. “He’s reaching for you and you’re turning him away. Do you realize that you’re hurting him in a similar manner that he did you before?”

Michael closed his eyes to stave off the pain of Shax's words. He didn't intend to hurt his twin; he just didn’t want to make things worse for Lucifer than they already were.

Shax relaxed, watching Michael patiently. “He wants you to lean on him, Michael. He’s ready to offer support this time. Let him.”

Michael rubbed his hands over his face, forcing down tears. “Linda’s called you,” he guessed and Shax’s caught-out shrug answered for him.

“Does it matter? The situation remains the same.”

“Leave me alone, Shax.” He had no more energy for conversation.

Shax nodded slowly. “Alright. Don’t forget to eat,” he reminded softly, knowing that Michael likely wouldn’t eat more than he already had. “I’ll say ‘hey’ to Princess Trixie for you.”

Michael nodded and waved him out, resting his head heavily in his hand. Shax left him quietly, glancing back at the Serpent King with care and worry before closing the door.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

-Michael isn’t eating.

Lucifer stared at the text he had received from Shax. The demon had refused to keep him updated – he was annoyingly faithful to his sworn King like that despite the tension currently between them – so the fact that he had texted Lucifer this now meant that he was getting worried.

The Devil sighed, feeling pained and aggravated at the same time. He had noticed that Michael’s appetite had decreased since Uriel was…since Uriel’s death but he hadn’t realized that he had almost stopped eating completely. Maybe this was why Michael wouldn’t come to him. He couldn’t even tell how badly off his twin was.

A quick prayer to check in went unanswered. Lucifer ignored the stab of pain and updated his twin on what he was doing anyway. Even if Michael didn’t respond, Lucifer knew he would still listen.

He glanced over at Chloe and Dan as they talked before turning his attention to the suspect sitting in the interrogation room. The victim’s ex-boyfriend looked out at them with a smirk as though laughing at them. A quick read of his desires revealed it was a mask. Lucifer ground his teeth together. Why did everyone have to wear a mask all the bloody time? Why couldn’t people just be honest with their feelings?

Should he have broken the door handles to prevent being interrupted? No. Did he anyway? Yes.

Chloe was not pleased with him in the least about his unorthodox way of questioning the suspect but at least they weren't wasting time trying to break down the idiot's mask. He told her about the man with the guitar case, feeling only slightly contrite about his behavior. Chloe was lenient with him. It irked him but he was able to recognize that the irritation was his own and had nothing to do with her. He wouldn't take this out on her like he had Michael so many years ago.

Still, the insistent buzz under his skin followed him as the case continued, becoming worse when she suggested he take a break and rest at home. She said it out of care but Lucifer didn’t want to go home; he wanted to be with her. She was a warm light in the otherwise darkness of his mind despite the itch to strangle something…

…Starting with the machine that insisted on holding the snacks inside hostage.

“Oh, come on,” he growled, aiming a kick at the thing. “I just want a snack for Hell’s sake.” Apparently, it didn't like his hundred-dollar bill. Money was money. Did it have to be so bloody particular? He didn't need the change back. Just take the bloody damn bill!

"Here." Lucifer was startled as Chloe seemingly appeared from nowhere, handing over a five. "Grab me the peanut butter crackers as well."

Lucifer blinked blankly at the bill in his hand, looking up at Chloe as she moved back to the board with the information for the case littered all over it. She talked to him, going over the information they had already and asking questions to try to make sense of it all. She didn’t draw attention to his struggle nor did she make it seem like she pitied him. He clenched his jaw, feeling a sudden overwhelming urge to cry. He got the desired Cool Ranch Puffs and Chloe’s request on autopilot.

She’d probably think it was weird if he dropped to his knees at her feet to lean on her, wouldn’t she?

He stayed close to her side, remaining silent as she and Dan talked to the wife of the shooter’s latest victim, making the connection just seconds before Chloe had. Whoever their shooter was, they were going after the spouses as revenge for possible medical malpractice.

Another check-in and update via prayer went with no response.

Now they just needed to get their hands on the medical files, which was turning out to be easier said than done. Not if Lucifer had anything to say about it. Once again growing irritated by the entire system that had nothing to do with him, Lucifer took matters into his own hands to expedite the process.

“You stole my badge and my gun?! What the hell’s wrong with you?” Daniel shouted at him.

Lucifer grinned. Finally.

“Guys…” Chloe tried to get between them.

Daniel turned on her. “Are you really going to take his side in this?”

Oh no. He didn’t get to snap at her. “I got the files, didn’t I?” He snapped back, turning Daniel’s attention back to him. “I did what I had to.”

“Bullshit. You never do what you have to, Lucifer. You only do what you want to.”

"Not true," Lucifer snapped, anger rising in his chest.

If he did what he wanted, he’d pin Michael down until he talked. If he did what he wanted, he’d have locked Chloe, Jane, and Beatrice away somewhere so no one could hurt them ever again. If he did what he wanted, he’d have already tracked down their killer without battling with the LAPD’s red tape.

“If I did what I wanted, I’d do this.”

Lucifer pulled his fist back, fully intending to punch Daniel hard enough he bled at least but Chloe grabbed his wrist before he could make contact. Daniel flinched back, giving space for Chloe to step between them.

“Lucifer, calm down,” she urged.

“Oh, yes, detective, like that has ever worked!” He jerked his wrist from her grasp.

“Lucifer!”

The tone of her voice had him pausing, immediately focusing on her. She kept eye contact with him, taking his hand to place over her heart. Lucifer could feel each beat of the organ underneath his palm and the steady rise and fall of each breath. He found his breath matching hers as his heart slowed. His frustration melted from him slowly, leaving him feeling depressed and numb.

He’d snapped at her, something he had told himself he wouldn’t do. “I’m sorry,” he mumbled.

Chloe squeezed his hand. “Go wait in the car.”

Lucifer swallowed and nodded. He’d lost the will to fight against anything for the moment.

 ~~~~~

Chloe watched him go before turning on Dan. “What’s wrong with you?”

“Me?” Dan stared at her, aghast. “What’s wrong with him?”

“I’ll deal with him later after he’s had a moment to breathe. You added to that, knowing he’s having a rough time.”

“He still had no right to steal my stuff.”

Chloe nodded. “You’re right, he didn’t, and I’m not defending that.” Dan huffed disbelievingly at her. “But you’ve been a mess lately too. What’s going on?”

Dan rubbed a hand over his face before placing both hands on his hips as he paced. “It’s a personal issue, Chloe.”

“So is Lucifer’s.”

Dan sighed, looking at her and giving in. “I’m having issues with Charlotte. I…” He hung his head. “I don’t know if we’re going to last much longer.”

Chloe rested a hand on his arm, feeling her heart go out for him. “I’m sorry to hear that, Dan. Truly.”

Dan nodded. “Well, we have them.” He waved and hand toward the files in Chloe’s hands, completely changing the subject. “Might as well borrow them for a bit.”

“Hold on.” Chloe eyed him confused. “Are you saying we keep them? After the way you fussed at Lucifer?”

“I don’t agree with how he went about it, but he did save us time, Chloe. There’s still a killer out there.”

That was a fact that Chloe wouldn’t pretend wasn’t true.

Lucifer was quiet and sullen when she got to the car. He refused to look at her when she tried to talk to him.

Leave him be for now.

But…

He’s still here so he wants to be here. Pushing him now will only make him run.

For the first time, Chloe took the voice’s words to heart and listened. She didn’t push Lucifer to speak; instead, she turned on the radio and kept the volume low. Chloe noticed Lucifer relax subtly into his seat for the ride back to the precinct.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Shax and the others showed up an hour earlier than planned, which was fine. Trixie was thrilled to see them as she animatedly went over the ins and outs of trick or treating. Ella listened attentively while Maze looked bored despite her eyes never leaving the young girl as she spoke. Azazel draped himself on the couch, dutifully asking all the right questions to make Trixie beam at him. Jane shook her head in amusement before following Shax who had requested to speak with her in the other room.

“What’s up?”

“I think you should talk to Michael.” His worry was clear in his voice and expression. “He might actually listen to you.”

“Oh, have you two made up?”

Shax bowed his head, shrugging. He was worried though, which was what mattered.

Jane sighed, equally worried. “It’s getting worse, isn’t it?” Shax didn’t need to nod for her to know it was. She leaned against the counter, crossing her arms. “We’ve tried calling and catching him in person but he’s irritatingly good at avoiding us.”

“You’ll have to catch him by surprise, which is why I thought,” Shax hesitated momentarily before soldiering on. “That you could go now while he’s expecting you to be with us and Trixie.”

Jane thought it over for a moment. “It could work.” Still, she hesitated. She didn’t want to upset Trixie and trick or treating was something they had always done together.

He’s right. We’ll have to catch Michael unguarded. This will likely be the only chance we’ll get.

What’s this ‘we’ business? Jane thought back. You are a figment of my imagination.

Her mental voice snorted. Am not. Seriously, though, pinning Michael down is the only thing that works when he gets like this. I could try to share a few ideas with you on how to go about it.

Jane snorted at the suggestive tone. “No, thanks,” she mumbled.

“Jane?”

She blushed as she realized she had spoken out loud. “Sorry, Shax. I’ll go see what I can do. Just let me talk with Trixie.”

 ~~~~~

Trixie was disappointed that her aunt was leaving and wouldn’t get to trick or treat with them, but if she could help her uncle then it would be worth it. Besides, that meant she got a few hours to spend with her demons without having to worry about her mom or aunt listening in. She gave it roughly ten minutes after the door closed – to be sure Aunt Jane didn’t come back because she had forgotten something – before turning to the four demons in question.

“I want to see your true forms.”

The demons stared at her before sharing wary glances with each other. “I don’t think we’re allowed to,” Azazel informed her.

“Dad said I could ask if you’d show me; that it would be up to you.” Trixie crossed her arms with a pout. “Please?”

Another glance was shared before they decided to go with the less harsh of changes first which were Shax and Ella. Trixie was too young to be affected by Shax and what child didn’t like a purring cat.

A sleek, black cat with bright emerald eyes weaved between Trixie’s legs, meowing up at her and making the girl laugh. She allowed Trixie to pick her up and hold her tiny body in her arms.

“So little compared to the other night,” Trixie stated with wonder.

Familiars are often small and unassuming, but don’t let their serving natures fool you, Lucifer had told her. They’re giants in compact vessels.

“She’s not much use in a fight if she’s that small,” Maze teased the cat and informed the young girl.

Ella hissed at Maze before gently bumping Trixie's chin with her head and purring louder. Trixie giggled and rubbed the cat's chin as she turned to Shax.

Trixie was in awe as Shax’s eyes took on the slight glow from the other day. They were even more prominent than normal and drew her attention despite there being no power behind his gaze. He even opened his mouth to show off his dainty fangs. Other than that, his appearance didn’t change. She wouldn’t say so, but she was relieved that the Shax she had seen the other night wasn’t his true form. No one had been willing to give her straight answers about that so far, not even Shax seemed comfortable enough, but Trixie wouldn’t let it get her down. She’d figure it out at some point.

“You didn’t change much but that’s expected with Incubi,” she said with a smile. “Unless you’re mad, right?”

Shax wore a small smile. “Someone has been doing their research, I see.”

Trixie shrugged. “Dad’s told me a little but hasn’t gone into full details.”

Azazel gave a short laugh. “I’m sure he hasn’t.” He turned to Maze. “You next.”

“Me?” Maze barked.

“Yes, you.”

Maze glared at him but turned to their Princess with a resigned sigh. “Very well.”

When Lucifer had briefly gone over Wrath demons with her, he had warned her about their faces being more muscle and tendon than skin. Even so, the initial change still startled her. She blinked a couple of times as she processed Maze’s true face. If she thought of it as a mask, it wasn’t so bad. In fact…

"We're going to get so much candy!" She practically squealed, apologizing to Ella when the cat jumped at her sudden outburst, accidentally digging her claws into Trixie's shirt and catching skin.

Maze gave a small laugh of relief. “Think so?”

Trixie nodded enthusiastically. “Everyone knows the best costumes get the most candy.” Realizing what she said, she backtracked. “Not that you’re a costume…”

“It’s alright, kid,” Maze assured her. “I know what you meant.”

The two smiled at each other before Trixie turned to Azazel expectantly. Azazel sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. He acted frustrated and put out, but he allowed his human skin to fall to reveal the demon underneath. Two curved, small horns stuck out of his red hair as his now furry, goat ears twisted back in response to her staring. In place of the beard were long cat whiskers that twitched on his slightly elongated face. His nose was goat-shaped and lightly coated in fur. His eyes looked more cat-like than goat-like, a ring of gold appearing around the pupil. He pulled his now cloven feet from his shoes, using the long tail behind him to help him stay balanced. He had normal fingernails until he flexed his fingers just right to have them extend into claws before retracting them.

Trixie had been curious as to what her dad had meant when he said caspan were a mix between cat and goat. She had not been able to picture it until now but… “You’re so cool!”

Azazel’s ears twitched, moving forward at her exclamation before folding back again. “Thanks, I guess,” he mumbled.

Shax and Maze chuckled at his embarrassment earning a glare in return. “Don’t look at us like that,” Shax scolded in good fun, now back to his human appearance. “Just think, you don’t have to hold your human form for the evening.”

That had an ear flicking forward in interest. Azazel looked at Trixie for confirmation. She nodded. "It's Halloween. Everyone will just think it's a very high-end costume." She giggled. "Just don't let them close enough to tug on your whiskers or tail," she teased.

Azazel huffed. “Not a chance that would happen.” His tail wrapped around his waist as though to hide. “You’re certain? I don’t want to get into trouble for scaring any humans.”

Trixie nodded. “Certain.”

Azazel eyed her a moment before relaxing. “It would be nice to not have to hold the disguise for an evening.”

Ella hopped down from Trixie’s arms and shifted. Small black cat ears stood tall on her head as a long tail swayed behind her. “What are you wearing?” Bright green cat eyes sparked with interest. “It’s almost time to go.”

Trixie sighed. “I had wanted to be a princess,” she mumbled. “But it just doesn’t feel right now.”

How could she dress as something that she already was? The point of Halloween was to dress and be whoever and whatever you wanted to be. She still didn’t fully understand what being the daughter of a King of Hell meant but she did know daughters of kings were princesses. She didn’t know what a lot of it meant but discovering an entirely new world was fascinating. The last time she had been at Lux, Lucifer had let her look through a journal that he claimed had been written by her aunt about the plants and various less 'deformed' demons of Hell. She had been surprised at seeing her aunt's handwriting in such old but well-cared-for books. She couldn't read anything that was written, but the sketches had been intriguing and Lucifer had been willing to translate for her.

She had asked about the four demons that had come with him but he had told her to ask them about their particular breeds only giving her very basic information.

“What do you want to go as?” Maze asked seriously.

Trixie gave it a moment of thought before smiling. “I want to be the President of Mars.”

The demons shared a look before chuckling. “Then let’s make it happen,” said Ella.

Trixie was certain this was going to be the best Halloween ever.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer remained sullen and quiet while Dan helped Chloe look through the medical files he had snatched. Repeated attempts to get Michael to respond to him had gone unanswered. He tried to not let it bother him but it dragged him further down into the depths regardless.

They discovered a recently dismissed case put in by Wes Williams regarding Cassandra's, his wife's, death. The dismissal was motive enough to have them search the man's home to find false identification cards for Strobe Pharmaceuticals. Chloe and Lucifer went there while Dan returned to look through the case files to find more information connecting the two.

“How are you doing?” Chloe asked after some time of silence in the car.

Lucifer glanced at her then turned back to the window. “Fine, I guess.”

Chloe reached out to grab his hand where it rested on his thigh. Lucifer looked at it before looking at her. “I’m here for you, you know that, right?” Chloe asked, squeezing his hand once. Her eyes didn’t leave the road.

Lucifer gave a ghost of a smile and rotated his hand to squeeze back. “I know, darling. It’s just…complicated.”

“You’re worried about Michael?” Chloe glanced at him as he sighed.

“Am I that obvious?” He rested his head back against the seat. “I wish he didn’t feel like he has to deal with everything on his own. I know I haven’t been much help over recent years and I’ve purposefully turned a blind eye to much of what was happening around me, but…I’m trying to do better.”

Chloe hummed softly and nodded. “How are you doing with the whole Uriel situation?”

Lucifer closed his eyes. “I’m not sure,” he answered honestly, as always. “Uriel was my brother as well, regardless of the things he’s done, which makes it all the worse.” He heaved a sigh, turning to look out the window. “But I’m not upset he’s gone, or at least, I don’t think I am. I know I don’t blame Michael for what he did. Uriel had taken everything from us once and was trying to do it again. I’d like to say that I would have done differently but the truth is I probably would have done the same.” Lucifer groaned, rubbing his free hand over his face. “Bloody hell, it’s all so complicated.”

Chloe gave his hand another tight squeeze. “Sounds like it was a matter of who got to him first,” she responded quietly.

She had a point. Lucifer turned back to her, taking in her calm features as she drove. “I’m slightly surprised you haven’t been asking more questions.” It seemed a little out of character for her.

"I can guess what happened but I'm okay not having it confirmed. Strangely, it kind of feels like this was eventually going to happen anyway." She frowned and made to say more but her phone rang at that moment. It was Dan so it had to be answered.

Lucifer tried not to feel aggravated but he wanted to know what she had meant. It felt too similar to the time Lilith had warned him not to argue with Father; that things would not go the way he had thought they would and that the outcome would be severe. Lilith had even mentioned to him that she had a feeling bad things were coming shortly before she had gone into labor with their daughter.

Needless to say, he wasn’t about to ignore her ‘feelings’ now.

“The trials were run by Jack and Sally Peterson. They’re a husband and wife team,” Dan was saying when Lucifer bothered to tune into the call.

“Great. Who’s the target?” Chloe asked.

“It could be either one of them. You’ll need to get to them both. I’ll send back up to you.”

“Got it. Thanks, Dan." Chloe turned the phone off and looked at Lucifer. "Can you handle this?"

Had it been anyone else, Lucifer would have taken the question as an insult but he knew Chloe hadn’t meant it that way. He nodded resolutely and let her have her hand back to better maneuver the vehicle at a faster speed while he gave Michael an update on what was happening.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jane took a deep breath before getting out of her car. She had no idea what she was going to be walking into or what she was going to say. Multiple scenarios had run through her mind on the way to Lux, each one more concerning and unrealistic than the last. The annoying little voice trying to convince her tying Michael down would be a good way to start was not helping either. Granted, she was sure it would be enjoyable but that wasn’t what she had come for.

Another kiss might be nice…no. Jane was here to comfort the man and try to get him to talk to her, not drag him into bed.

It would be effective in relaxing him though.

Jane ignored her current intruder.

Whatever plan she decided to go with had not included Michael exiting the elevator just as she was reaching it. The two of them stared at one another a moment in surprise.

“Where are you going?”

“What are you doing here?”

They asked their questions at the same time. Jane stumbled over her words, trying to figure out the best approach, but Michael wasn’t inclined to wait.

"I'm in a hurry. Can this wait?" He didn't give her a chance to answer before leaving her standing there gaping like a fish at his sudden departure.

“Hey, wait!”

She dashed after him, practically running to catch up with his long stride. He was already in his car so Jane politely let herself in the passenger side before he could get it cranked. Michael stared at her as she buckled herself in.

“Well? Aren’t you in a hurry?” Jane looked at him innocently, slightly winded. “I can talk while you drive.”

His heavy sigh was filled with frustration and resignation but he cranked the car and put it in reverse. “I thought you were trick or treating with the others.”

Jane shrugged. “Change of plans. Besides, I think we both know that Trixie will be just fine with those four escorting her around. I’m more worried about you.”

Michael scoffed as they pulled out onto the road. “I’m fine.”

“How come?”

Michael frowned in confusion. “What do you mean?”

“Why do you say that you’re fine when you’re not?” She was genuinely curious.

He said nothing for a time, focused on the traffic around them. “Because I have to be,” he finally admitted, so softly Jane barely heard him.

Jane wanted to reach for him but the tension in his body told her he wouldn’t be receptive right now. “You know, it’s okay to not be okay.”

Michael glanced at her before turning his attention back to the road. “I don’t have that luxury.”

“Of course you do.” Jane wanted to shake him. “Everyone deserves time to not be okay. It’s no good keeping everything bottled up all the time. You have plenty of people that will support you should you give them the chance.”

“Like who?”

Jane stared at him. “You’re serious?” He glanced at her again without a word and shrugged. “What about the others?” Michael shook his head in denial. “I’m here.”

“You wouldn’t understand.”

Jane sighed. “You’re right, I won’t; I don’t have the memories to understand. I can still listen. I can still provide a hug should you need it or a shoulder to lean on.”

Michael’s jaw worked with indecision. His eyes were pained despite keeping their focus on the road in front of them. “Uriel is dead,” he finally got out. “My…my brother is dead and I killed him.”

Jane watched him. She watched his shoulders tense and his knuckles turn white from gripping the steering wheel. She watched him actively avoid looking anywhere in her direction. There was so much she wanted to say and do but finally settled on keeping it simple.

“We know,” she stated quietly.

Michael turned to look at her in shock. “You know? How?”

Jane reached up to turn his head back around. “Watch the road.” He was going fast enough that a mere moment lapse of attention could spell disaster. “Chloe and I do have brains you know. We can put two and two together well enough to get a general picture. We didn’t know exactly what happened until you told me just now.”

“But Chloe’s a detective.”

“She is,” Jane agreed. “Which is why she isn’t asking for details so she has plausible deniability should anything come up.” She turned to look out the window, watching the people on the sidewalk as they slowed momentarily for a traffic light. They seemed so normal. “Chloe talks in her sleep sometimes. She’s mentioned Uriel and I can gather from other things she’s said that he had something to do with whatever happened to make us lose our memories.”

“She remembers the dream?” Michael asked, sounding horrified at the idea.

“Possibly. She hasn’t said anything at any rate, not when she’s awake at least.” Jane leaned her head on the glass. “That combined with what he did to Shax and how he threatened Trixie, it would make sense why you would want to.”

“I didn’t want to,” Michael bit out.

Jane looked at him. “Answer me something: why did you kill him?”

Michael opened his mouth to answer then clamped it shut. He glanced at her multiple times, looking whale-eyed and confused as the air became thick in the small space of the car. She urged him silently to tell the truth; to not hide from her and to trust her. Michael took a few deep breaths, his nostrils flaring with each one. He forcibly parked the car, startling Jane as she had not realized he had pulled into a parking lot being so focused on him.

“I would appreciate you not doing that again.”

Jane blinked at him in confusion. “Doing what?”

Michael shook his head. “So Lucifer wouldn’t have to,” he mumbled the answer to her original question. “Stay here. Things are about to get messy.”

He got out of the car without another glace. Jane watched him approach a medical facility before quickly getting out herself. Something in the air didn't feel right and her heart was racing. What did he mean? Why did he come here? He entered the building before she could get halfway to him. She had just gotten through the door when the first bullet hit the coffee stand a few feet away. Jane screamed along with everyone else, ducking down behind the first object she could get to.

“Come on! I know you can do better than that!”

Jane whipped her head up at the sound of Michael's voice. He stood in front of a woman doctor, calm as could be as he goaded the shooter into shooting him. "Michael!" She tried to get to her feet but another bullet sailed through the air, breaking glass and sending it everywhere, and forcing her back behind cover.

“Stay there!” Michael shouted at her without looking before going right back to yelling at the obvious sniper.

What the hell was he doing?!

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer had been fine staying with Dr. Peterson while Chloe went to find his wife, that was until he heard Michael yelling from elsewhere in the building.

“Go on, then! What are you waiting for? Shoot me!”

His heart jumped into his throat. What the hell? Lucifer dashed to the office door and looked out. Humans ran in multiple directions as a third bullet made an impact with something breakable.

“Seriously? I’m standing right here!”

Lucifer glanced back at Dr. Peterson. He couldn't stay here, not while Michael was purposefully putting himself in harm's way. Damn it. He should've kept his prayers to himself. Quickly making a decision, he shut the door before tearing the handle off, effectively locking the doctor in his office. Clearly, the target was the wife so he'd be fine as long as he stayed put. He raced down the hallway, leaning over the railing to look down over the lobby. The sniper would be up.

“Michael! What are you doing?” Chloe yelled from a floor below him.

“Looks like the cops are here. Better hurry, Mr. Shooter Sir!" Michael ignored Chloe and Jane, who was also yelling at him from by the entrance door where she was hiding behind a chair.

What the two of them were doing there, Lucifer had no clue and no time to figure it out as another shot flew right over Michael’s shoulder. Lucifer ground his teeth together and darted further up the stairs. That shot gave him a good idea of what direction the sniper was shooting from. Chloe noticed him at the last minute as she too searched for the shot's origin and darted up as well.

Lucifer got to the site of new construction first and opened his senses. He could hear the sniper's heart beating as he weaved past the draped plastic, silent and deadly as he stalked closer. Multiple shots in close succession hit downstairs. The sniper was getting desperate as his heart rate increased but remained steady. He was certain no one would find him. Oh, how wrong he was.

The Devil was right on top of him before the human noticed anything was amiss. He turned quickly in an attempt to shoot Lucifer, but Lucifer was quicker, grabbing the barrel with a snarl and bending it up like it was nothing more than mere moldable rubber. Wes gasped at the brief sight of red eyes, letting go of his weapon as he tried to run in fear.

Oh, no Lucifer thought. Not today. He grabbed Wes by the back of his shirt and tossed him against the metal scaffolding. “That’s my brother you’re shooting at,” Lucifer growled into the man’s face.

“Lucifer! Stand down!”

Lucifer looked over to find Chloe had also found them. She had her gun pointed at Wes, who was trembling in fear so bad that the metal was shaking with him. Lucifer sighed and stepped back, raising his hands in the air with the sniper's weapon, allowing Chloe to move forward and cuff their killer. Once he was sure that Chloe could handle things without him, Lucifer turned his focus on getting to Michael and ignored her calls for him to wait.

“You bloody idiot!” He yelled once he reached the lobby, finding Michael still there with Jane. She knelt in front of where Michael was sitting and stood at Lucifer’s approach.

“Lucifer…” She tried to hold him off but Lucifer avoided her touch and expertly maneuvered around her.

“What in the three realms were you thinking?! What if you had actually been hit?!”

Michael didn’t move but sighed tiredly. “He wasn’t going to shoot me, Lucifer.”

“You couldn’t have known that!”

“But I did,” Michael argued quietly. “The man’s a trained sniper. His target was the doctor and not me. If I was going to be hit, the first shot would have landed.”

“That’s not the bloody point!” Lucifer raged.

Michael stood and carefully approached. “I’m sorry for scaring you.” He grabbed Lucifer’s shaking hands, squeezing them in a comforting manner. “I’m not suicidal, I swear, Lucifer.”

It took Lucifer a moment to catch his breath. He hadn’t realized he was close to hyperventilating until Michael had taken his hands. “I don’t understand.”

The two of them turned to watch as Chloe passed on Wes to Dan and the other officers who had finally shown up. The man was still trembling but went with them willingly.

“You did a number on him,” Michael noted, turning back to Lucifer. “He targeted the victims so that they would suffer the way he was. Wes wasn’t afraid of being caught; he still isn’t. What does that tell you?”

Lucifer frowned at Michael, still not following what was happening in his twin’s mind. “He wanted to be caught?” He guessed, his brain not fully working still. Michael nodded to encourage him further. “He wasn’t out for revenge then. He wanted to be punished.” Michael nodded again. “Why?”

Michael turned his head to watch Wes get placed into a patrol car through the glass solemnly. “He wasn’t there when his wife needed him.”

Lucifer looked between Michael and Wes, trying to understand the connection that Michael was trying to get him to make. “Are you…blaming yourself for not being there to protect Shax?”

His twin huffed a small, depressed laugh, shaking his head. “I wasn’t there for you, Lucifer.”

“What?” Now, Lucifer was even more confused. “But you were there for me, even when I didn’t want you to be.”

Michael shook his head again. “I shouldn’t have let you return to the castle on your own.” Identical eyes met Lucifer’s. “I wasn’t going to let you handle Uriel on your own. I couldn’t save you from the shock and trauma of finding them but I could save you from having to feel this.”

Lucifer swallowed thickly. “You…” He could feel the fight against his tears being lost. “Michael…”

“It was either you or me, Lucifer. Either way, the results would have been the same. I just made sure it was me instead.”

Lucifer didn't know what to say. Instead, he pulled Michael into a tight hug, turning his face into his neck as he lost the battle and cried. He had been so worried and so scared. But Michael was right. Whether it was Lucifer or Michael, Uriel wouldn't have left alive that night regardless, but Michael had made sure it was him who felt the burden of taking their brother's life instead of Lucifer. Lucifer wanted to hate him for it; wanted to yell and scream at the injustice of it all, but for all the suffering he knew Michael was feeling, he was handling it better than Lucifer would have. Still, he wanted to take it from Michael, even knowing that this way of thinking was a continuous circle that would go on forever.

Michael hugged him back and Lucifer could feel the shaky breaths of Michael trying to hold in his emotions. Making a conscious choice to follow Linda’s advice, Lucifer spoke. “It’s okay to cry,” he whispered. “I’ve got you this time."

It was as though a damn broke. A sob left Michael as Lucifer felt his tears wet his skin and shirt. His twin clung to him, his body going heavy but Lucifer held him on his feet as Michael buried his face and hid from the world. Lucifer lifted his head to find Chloe and Jane watching them, sadness in their eyes as they carefully guided people away from them, ensuring they kept what little privacy they could have. He sent them a wet but grateful smile which they returned. Chloe nodded at him, signaling that they would wait for them to be ready to go.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

They left Michael's car behind to collect later and instead piled into Chloe's to go home. They entered the house silently as the lights were off. The TV was playing, providing the only light for them to see, but no one greeted them. Curious, and eyeing the copious amounts of candy wrappers littering the floor, the four approached the couch to find Trixie curled up between Maze and Shax, her head on Maze’s shoulder as she and the two demons slept. Azazel was at the other end, sprawled out and also seemingly asleep. One dark eye cracked open to inspect them before closing again.

“Welcome home,” he whispered. “Ella’s patrolling outside.”

Chloe and Jane glanced at one another but Lucifer nodded. “Thank you, Zaz. Tell Ella she can rest when she returns.”

The demon waved at them to show he had heard. Lucifer grabbed Michael's hand and tugged him along upstairs, the latter going along quietly. Jane turned to follow, but Chloe couldn't ignore her maternal instincts and grabbed a blanket to drape over the sleeping trio. She felt Azazel's keen eyes watching her so was unsurprised to see them open when she turned to him to offer a blanket to him. He eyed it as though it might bite before accepting.

“I don’t really sleep at night much, but thank you.”

“You might still get cold.”

He chuckled. “Doubt it.”

Chloe left him to it, sneakily pausing at the stairs and watching as the redhead unfolded the blanket and covered his legs. She shook her head in bemusement and continued up the stairs. The other three were already in bed when she arrived. It was a tight fit, the queen mattress not really meant for four full-grown adults, but they made it work settling Michael and Lucifer in the middle. They lay on their sides, backs touching with Chloe and Jane bundled in their arms respectfully.

“Michael,” Chloe whispered to his chest sometime later, receiving a sleepy hum in response. “Please talk to someone, even if it’s not us.”

Michael sighed and gently squeezed her closer. “I’ll call Linda in the morning,” he promised.

A relieved sigh came from behind Michael, revealing that Lucifer was still awake, and had heard their whispers. Chloe snuggled into Michael’s chest, her arm reaching across him to settle her hand on Lucifer’s hip. They were going to be okay.

Chapter Text

"I'm glad you decided to come," Linda said as Michael sat on her office couch.

Michael shrugged a shoulder dismissively. “Everyone kept hounding me. Seemed prudent to just give in.”

Linda allowed a smile. “We both know that you wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t your choice to come.” Michael shrugged again. “Are you ready to talk about Uriel? Or would you rather focus on something else today?”

She was giving him an out should he choose to use it. He didn’t.

“I’m not sure what to say,” he stated calmly. “I’ve yet to make sense of any of it.”

“That’s what I’m here for,” she reminded him. “To help you navigate the complexity of what you’re going through and feeling. So, why don’t we start from there? How are you feeling?"

Michael was silent as he thought. Linda was about to ask another question to prompt him when he finally spoke.

“Guilt, I guess. But not for the reason I’m sure the others are assuming.”

“What do you think they are assuming?”

“That I feel guilt for killing him. I don’t, I know that much for sure.” There was only confidence in his words.

Linda took a breath. “Then why do you feel guilty?”

“Because I don’t feel guilty?” This time it was clearly a question. He looked at her. “How does that make sense?”

“Perhaps you feel that you should feel guilty.”

“So, I’m making myself feel guilty over other things to compensate?”

"That is one explanation." Linda shifted in her seat, crossing her legs the other way. "But I'd like to focus on why you feel you should feel guilty. It's my understanding that this was a man who actively participated in the murder of your mates." Michael tensed at the reminder but Linda carried on. "He comes back, harms someone you see as an adoptive son and almost kills him, and then threatens your mates, who have only recently been returned to you."

"That about sums it up, yeah," Michael mumbled bitterly, closing himself off by crossing his arms and legs.

Protecting himself, Linda thought. He knows why he’s struggling but isn’t ready to face it. It would be her job to help him get there.

“That leaves the question: why should you feel guilty?”

He glared at her. “Shouldn’t you be telling me that?”

“I’m here to help you,” she reminded calmly. “Not tell you how to feel.”

Michael was displeased to hear it. “I don’t know!” He spat irritably.

Linda took a calming breath. Unhappy and pissed-off patients were nothing new for her. "How would you describe your relationship with Uriel in the past?"

"What relationship?" Michael snorted. "Uriel was a pest that didn't know when to quit. Seems some things don't change no matter how long someone lives," he muttered darkly.

“So, he wanted your attention?”

“I suppose so. Though I think it was more Lucifer’s attention he was after most of the time. Or maybe Amenadiel’s,” he added as an afterthought. “So, what?”

“Perhaps he was just a younger brother looking for acceptance from his older siblings.”

Michael's expression pinched. "Perhaps, but we stopped being brothers a long time ago."

“How come?”

Michael looked like he wanted to toss her through a window for her constant questions, but Linda patiently held her ground. "Are you purposefully being obtuse? He took part in vilifying us throughout multiple millennia and he killed our mates. Why would I still consider him a brother?”

“Don’t you?” she asked, curiously observing how Michael blanched. “If Uriel truly meant nothing to you, why do you feel any guilt whatsoever concerning his death?”

The angel-turned-serpent opened his mouth to argue but instead snapped it closed. He looked troubled as he looked down at his lap, his hands clutching at his pants. "I killed him, Linda. I…I've never purposefully harmed one of them before. In fights and wars, yes, but never with the intent to kill them.” His eyes closed. "I snapped and threatened them after Lilith and Eve were killed, I swore that I'd kill the next one that harmed my family in any way, but I truly never expected to be put in a position to go through with it.”

“You still care for them,” Linda softly stated what Michael wasn’t saying.

“Why should I?” He snapped, raising his head in anger. “After everything they’ve done! They watched as we were cast out. They spread lies and rumors about us so we would be vilified for eternity. They attacked our home and killed their own in cold blood! Why? Because Lucifer and Lilith were able to conceive when they couldn't? They felt threatened by a newborn so they decided to destroy everything simply because they could! Why shouldn't we retaliate?! Why should they get away with murder without a drop of remorse while I'm tearing myself apart for defending what they were trying to take? Why should I continue to care when they couldn't care fucking less?"

Michael hung his head, gripping his hair in his fists. “I want to hate them,” he admitted in a whisper. “Why can’t I hate them?”

“Because deep down, there is still a part of you that loves them and hopes for something different, even though you've learned to expect otherwise. Each time they prove your expectations right, they further damage the hope you have left. That pain, felt frequently enough, can be debilitating.”

He lifted his head, tears gathering in his eyes but refusing to fall. “I’m not sure I have much hope left.”

Linda felt her heart clench in her chest at the visual of his pain. “That is understandable, given what you’ve been through.”

Michael huffed bitterly. “Maybe that’s why I’m making myself feel guilty when I don’t.”

“That’s a very logical assumption to make,” Linda agreed. She wanted to dig further but decided that would be enough for today.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Detective! Chloe! I’ve got a bone to pick with you!”

Chloe closed her eyes, taking a deep breath as Lucifer bellowed for her across the precinct. It was nothing new, and she knew he meant nothing by it, but after the phone call she just received, his energy grated on her nerves. She forced herself to stop clutching her phone to her chest and moved to sit as Lucifer appeared in front of her desk.

“Why didn’t you tell me that you three were moving?”

She felt confused as she tried to switch topics in her brain. "How did you find out about that?" She asked distractedly, trying to appear busy so maybe he'd leave her alone.

“Beatrice told me.”

Of course, she should have known. “Well, we’re moving.”

Lucifer opened his mouth and closed it again, tilting his head as he looked at her. “Are you okay, darling?”

Chloe hummed in the affirmative. "Why do you ask?"

“Well, for starters, you’ve yet to look at me this entire conversation and there are only so many times one can move the same piece of paper and call it organizing. Not to mention your color’s a bit on the pale side.”

He actually noticed. Of course, he noticed. He's not that emotionally stunted, thank you. Chloe resisted the urge to roll her eyes. No one asked you.

“Chloe?”

She stood. She needed to move. “I’m fine, Lucifer.” Chloe met his eyes this time. “I’m just busy. Excuse me.”

Lucifer watched her leave, perplexed.

“Something’s bothering her.”

He turned to Dan who had suddenly appeared at his side. “What gave it away?” He spat sarcastically at the man. Dan scoffed. Lucifer looked in the direction Chloe left then back to the human. “What did you do?”

Dan scowled at him. “Seriously, man?”

Lucifer shrugged, completely unrepentant.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jane pulled up to the house, after dropping Trixie off at school, to find Michael waiting for her by the door. He looked better today and had a smile ready for her when she approached. She returned it and offered a hug that he readily accepted. Michael held her snugly, pressing his nose into her hair and breathing deeply.

"Did you miss me that much?" Jane chuckled into his shoulder. "It's only been two days."

"Which is roughly two to three weeks in Hell," he responded, his voice muffled by her hair before he pulled away. Even with his moaning, his eyes were bright and happy to see her.

"I take it things went okay this morning?" She asked, referencing the therapy appointment he had scheduled.

“It was…enlightening, I suppose.” His eyes darkened momentarily before he shook it off. “Change of topic, a little birdie has informed us that you three were looking for a new place to live?”

Jane sighed. “Trixie.” She nodded as she opened the door, inviting him in. "It's time, honestly. We were only supposed to be here for a short time, but I guess we got comfortable having a free place to stay."

“Understandable.” Michael shut the door behind him, taking in the mess of housing information on the bar. “How did I miss this the other night?”

"A lot was happening." Jane started stacking them into a semi-neat pile.

Michael grabbed one from the mess to investigate. “Any luck so far?” He arched his brow. “Three bedrooms?” Michael's gaze turned to tease. "Getting tired of sharing with Chloe, huh? That's a shame."

Jane snatched it from him. “Are we not allowed an extra one for guests?” She was not blushing.

"I see." He leaned over the bar, a salaciously teasing grin firmly in place. "What kind of guests are we talking about? The kind that you might want to squirrel away for an evening?”

She could feel the heat in her cheeks now and Michael was making it clear he could see the color tinting them. Jane huffed, raising her chin. “So? What business is it of yours?”

His smile dropped for just a second, his eyes turning dark with a flash of jealousy. Jane felt a twist of satisfaction in her gut at the sight. Served him right for teasing her. She turned away to grab the kettle to fill with water. Jane got it on the stove-eye, moving to grab a mug and her favorite tea, when Michael reached over her to gently shut the cabinet door before she could. His body crowded hers against the counter, the heat soaking through her shirt to her back. She swallowed thickly as his breath ghosted over her neck.

“Could I make it my business?” He whispered hotly, sending shivers down Jane’s spine.

Her eyes closed at the images his statement brought forth. Yes, please. He’d make it so good. His hand settled on her jean-clad hip, searing straight through the material to her skin underneath. If you thought that kiss was hot, you haven’t felt anything yet. Jane was going to strangle that voice. She swore she was.

“Would you want to?”

Michael flipped her around, blocking her between him and the counter. The look in his eyes made her gasp. He stared at her intently, the most serious she had ever seen him, and filled with so much desire and want that her pulse started pounding under her skin.

“I’m serious,” he stated. “No more teasing.”

His eyes glanced at her mouth and Jane's heart skipped. Seems she wasn't the only one who remembered their kiss. With everything that had happened between then and now, Jane wouldn't have been surprised if Michael had pushed it out of his mind to be forgotten about. Then again, this was a man who had missed and mourned a mate thought dead for eight long years only to find her alive and currently amnesic.

“I’m not,” she returned, just as serious. “Who do you see right now?”

Michael blinked, a flash of guilt entering and leaving his gaze so quickly that Jane almost missed it. It was enough to have her body cooling and settling back to normal functions. Her gaze softened as she reached up to cradle his cheek. “I want you to make it your business, but only if you can see me when you do,” she informed him, making it clear that she wasn’t turning him away but wouldn’t move things forward as long as he saw ‘Eve’ and not ‘Jane’.

He closed his eyes, leaning briefly into her hand, before pulling back and returning her personal space to her. “Understood.”

Why are you torturing yourselves like this?

Because I’m not you, Jane told the voice, going back to making her tea as the kettle started whistling. Jane offered to make Michael tea as well but he declined. She let him grab a muffin to nibble on instead, glad to see him eating.

Do you recognize me then? The voice asked as Jane grabbed a muffin as well.

What kind of question was that? I want you to leave me alone.

The voice remained silent while Jane and Michael ate their mid-morning snack and discussed the pros and cons of the houses she and Chloe were currently looking at.

I can’t do that, the voice finally replied, stubborn and holding ground. Whether you like it or not, you are a version of me. You need me, if you want your memories back.

Jane wanted to inquire further but her phone rang. She narrowed her eyes at the caller ID before answering. Chloe hardly called when she was at work unless it was something urgent. She listened to her sister talk, the color leaving her face with every word.

“They did what?” she snapped, standing to pace.

Michael watched her concerned. “Jane?”

She held a hand to hush him for the moment as she froze. “What do you mean he’s dead? Where are you?” Jane blanched, grabbing her keys urgently. “I’m coming to you.”

Michael jumped to his feet at Jane’s urgency, following her.

“Don’t argue with me,” Jane huffed, already getting in her car. “Pass the case, you hear me.” She dropped her phone and slapped the steering wheel in anger and worry.

Michael grabbed her hand. “Jane? What’s going on?”

She shook her head. “Chloe and Lucifer aren’t hurt,” she answered the frantic question he wasn’t asking verbally. “I’ll explain on the way.”

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You stalked your father’s murderer right before he was killed?” Dan asked Chloe. “What were you thinking?”

“I wasn’t, Dan. I know this looks bad, okay?”

They had gathered in an interrogation room at the precinct. Jane sat beside Chloe, offering her silent support while Dan drilled into Chloe about how stupid her actions were. Lucifer and Michael were quiet in their corner, taking the time to absorb everything that was happening.

“What were you going to do?” Dan kept digging. “Crash the christening?”

“I don’t know, Dan! I was angry!” Chloe snapped. “The man killed my father.”

"If only it were that simple," Lucifer muttered where only Michael could hear. Michael agreed but still stomped Lucifer's foot for it. Jane turned a dirty look at them as Lucifer hissed at him. The two went silent under her glare.

“He had the nerve to smile at me. Do you have any idea what that feels like?” Chloe continued unaware.

Dan sighed. “No. No, I don’t.” He moved to sit at the table with them.

“You still shouldn’t have followed him,” Jane added, fully understanding where Chloe was coming from. “This looks so bad right now, sis. Please tell me you’ve passed it on.”

"I did…I am," Chloe assured her sister, looking at Dan.

Dan nodded. “Don’t worry, Chlo. I’m staying on this.”

“Agreed,” Lucifer chimed in. “Michael and I offer our services and all of our resources to you as well.”

“It might be better if you two stayed out of it,” Dan argued.

“I don’t think so,” Michael disagreed, eyes hard. Chloe’s and Jane’s human memories might be a planted farce, but they were real to the two women and he’d be damned if they just sat on the sidelines and twiddled their thumbs.

Dan looked like he wanted to argue his point but Jane stopped him.

“It would mean a lot if you three could work together on this,” Chloe said, looking between them.

Dan wasn’t happy but he agreed.

“Hey, guys.” Ella walked in, breaking the tension in the room. She paused a moment, recognizing it in the air, but Jane motioned for her to go on. The familiar nodded. “So, I ran the prints from the van and all of them cleared as prison personnel. All of them, except an ex-con named Rodney Lam, and get this; he served time with Joe Fields.”

Dan was the first to leave the room.

“Do you need one of us to stick around?” Lucifer asked Chloe caringly.

She shook her head. “We’re good. You two go help Dan.”

Michael paused once the door shut behind them. “Something doesn’t feel right.”

“What do you mean?” Lucifer looked back at his twin.

“Lam is an ex-con. Surely, he’d know better than to leave fingerprints behind.”

Ella hummed. “I was thinking that myself. Want me to start digging into the others?”

Michael nodded. “Be discreet though.”

She grinned. “Of course.”

Michael turned to Lucifer. “You go with Daniel. I’ll go fill the others in. Fields got out for his granddaughter’s christening.” He shuddered subtly. "His family may not respond favorably to his death and Chloe's perceived involvement. I'll put one of them on standby, just in case, and meet back up with you later."

Lucifer agreed to the plan, leaving to catch up to the human before he got left behind. Michael glanced back at the closed doors hiding Chloe and Jane behind them. “We’ll catch him,” he promised.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jane insisted that they pick up Trixie early and go home. Chloe had argued briefly, stating that Trixie had already missed enough school, but with only an hour left of the school day, she didn’t have much backing. Once home, Trixie wanted a snack before starting her homework, so feeling a tad nostalgic given the circumstances, Chloe set about making John Decker’s egg sandwiches, which were a house favorite. Maze appeared shortly after, offering the minimum courtesy of knocking before making herself at home once Jane opened the door.

Chloe sighed. Well, there was no chance of getting to talk to Jane about everything in private now. And she really needed to speak to someone who would understand her whirlwind of emotions.

I don’t see the big deal. It’s not like the man was your real father.

Chloe grits her teeth. He raised me like one. And before you say those memories aren’t real, I don’t care. They’re real for me, so don’t you dare say another word.

Or what? Her intruder asked with heavy sarcasm.

Chloe took a deep breath and closed her eyes to count to ten. While she did so, she imagined forcibly shoving the voice into the smallest box possible, locking it, tossing it into the deepest ocean, and watching gleefully as it sunk to the bottom to rot.

Duly noted. Was it Chloe or did the voice sound proudly impressed? I shall dig into this further.